HSDS Book 4

Unedited Version
Yi Tian Tu Long Ji
(Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber)
by Jin Yong
Translators:
Athena,
Meh,
Faerie Queen,
Huang Yushi,
SmokeyTheBear,
Qiu Shuyi,
Efflix,
Hugh (aka IcyFox),
Huang Rong,
Frans Soetomo
Editors:
Han Solo
Elif Kaya
Disclaimer
This work is an unofficial fan translation of Jin Yong’s Yi Tian Tu Long Ji. The Copyright
owner is Jin Yong and the publisher of his original Chinese text. The copyright owner
of the English translations posted here is the respective translator(s). No part of this
translation may be reproduced or stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any
form or by any means without the prior written permission of the copyright owner(s)
nor be otherwise circulated for commercial purpose. This translation is from the 2nd
Edition.
Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saberi

Unedited Version
Table of Contents
Chapter 31 – Saber and Sword Lost, People Perish ....................................................... 839
(Translated by Foxs, Edited by Eliza Bennet)............................................................... 839
Chapter 32 – Ignorant Grievance, Vain Anxiety, Conceited Desire ................................. 879
Chapter 33 – Long Flute, Short Zither, Flowing Yellow Clothes ...................................... 907
Chapter 34 – The Bride Tore the Red Dress Barehanded ............................................... 933
Chapter 35 – Casualties of the Lion-slaying Assembly .................................................... 975
Chapter 36 – The Three Withered Pine-trees Sprouting Green Leaves ........................ 1011
(Translated by Foxs, Edited by Eliza Bennet)............................................................. 1011
Chapter 37 – No Hero Under the Heavens Able to Withstand ....................................... 1045
Chapter 38 – A Gentleman is Vulnerable to Deceit ....................................................... 1079
Chapter 39 – The Hidden Military Strategy Manual ....................................................... 1113
Chapter 40 – Didn’t Know This Zhang Fellow was The Mr. Zhang ................................ 1149
ii Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

Unedited Version
Chapter 31 – Saber and Sword Lost, People Perish

(Translated by Foxs, Edited by Eliza Bennet)
Zhou Zhiruo said, “What if I wrong you or offend you, will you hit me, scold me, kill me?”
Zhang Wuji kissed her left cheek gently while saying, “You are such a gentle and cultured
lady, a dignified, worthy, warm and virtuous wife; how can you make a mistake?”
Unedited Version
Even after the Persian medication was applied, Yin Li’s high fever did not subside; she kept talking
in her sleep incessantly. During these past several days on the sea, she had been exposed to cold
weather on top of her sickness. The medication was only for external wound, it was not effective to
treat internal injury, or even a common cold. Zhang Wuji was very anxious. Toward the afternoon
of the third day, he saw a small island in the distant to their east. He instructed the sailor to take
them to that island.
Once they were ashore, their spirits lifted up. The island’s circumference was no more than several
‘li’s; and it was covered with shrubs and short trees. Zhang Wuji asked Zhou Zhiruo to look after
Yin Li and Zhao Min, while he went around looking for some medicinal herbs. However, the flora
on that island was greatly different from the one in the Central Earth that Zhang Wuji did not
recognize most of them. He walked farther and farther away without any result until the sky
gradually turned dark, he had no choice but to return to their original position. He mashed whatever
herbs he could find and fed them to Yin Li.
Six people gathered around the fire, eating and drinking. The air was heavy with the fragrance of
the flowers and the freshness of the grass and the forest. It was quite different surroundings from
the cramped cabin.
Yin Li was also in good spirits. “Ah Niu Gege,” she said, “Why don’t we spend the night here, and
not return to the ship?” They discussed her proposal and decided that it was a wonderful idea.
They saw the water on that small island was warm and clear, also, there were no wild beasts
around; everyone went to sleep peacefully.
As Zhang Wuji woke up early the next morning, he got up and took a step, but he staggered and
almost fell down. He felt his legs were weak, which was quite unusual. He rubbed his eyes and
saw the Persian ship was gone. His heart skipped a beat. Rushing to the shore he looked around
without seeing any trace of the ship. This time he was really shocked.
“Yifu,” he called out, “Are you all right?” But Xie Xun did not answer. Hastily Zhang Wuji ran to the
place Xie Xun slept and saw he was still asleep peacefully, which took most of his anxiety away.
The previous night, Zhao Min, Zhou Zhiruo and Yin Li went to sleep behind a large rock some
distance away. He rushed to take a look, and saw Zhou Zhiruo and Yin Li were still sleeping side
by side; but Zhao Min was nowhere to be seen.
In a glance he noticed that Yin Li’s face was full of blood. Stooping down to look closer, Zhang Wuji
saw there were more than a dozen sharp blade cuts on her face, but she stayed unconscious.
Hastily he reached out to check her pulse and was relieved when he felt faint pulses. Turning his
attention toward Zhou Zhiruo, he saw that a large clump of her beautiful hair was cut, along with a
piece of her left ear. Her blood had not congealed yet, but her face was smiling, as if she was
having a happy dream. Under the light of the dawn, she looked like a sleeping hypericum in the
spring; extremely tender and beautiful. His heart was painful was he called out, “Miss Zhou, Miss
Zhou, wake up!”
Zhou Zhiruo stirred, but did not wake up. Zhang Wuji gently shook her shoulder and finally Zhou
Zhiruo yawned and turned around, but she was still asleep. Zhang Wuji knew she must be
drugged. There were too many strange things that happened the previous night; he fell into a deep
sleep and this morning he felt weak and tired. He was certain that they were drugged.
After calling Zhou Zhiruo for a while without any result, he rushed back to Xie Xun and called out,
“Yifu, Yifu!”
840 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

Unedited Version
Xie Xun sat up in daze, “What is it?” he asked.
“It’s terrible!” Zhang Wuji said, “We have fallen into a sinister plot.” Briefly he told him about the
missing Persian ship and the cuts suffered by Yin Li and Zhou Zhiruo.
“What about Miss Zhao?” Xie Xun asked in alarm.
“I did not see her,” Zhang Wuji grimly said. Taking a deep breath, he tried to circulate his internal
energy, but felt that his limbs were devoid of any strength; he could not transmit his energy at all.
“Yifu,” he blurted out, “We are poisoned by the ‘shi xiang ruan jin san’ [ten fragrance muscle
softener powder].”
Xie Xun had heard Zhang Wuji’s narration on how the masters of the Six Major Sects were
poisoned by Zhao Min with ‘shi xiang ruan jin san’ and how they were held captive in the Wan An
Temple. He stood up and felt as if he was floating; as his legs were devoid of any strength.
Calming himself down, he asked, “Did she take away the Tulong Saber and the Yitian Sword as
well?”
Zhang Wuji looked around and sure enough, he did not see either the Saber or the Sword. He was
so enraged that he almost cried. Never would he imagine that Zhao Min was capable of doing this,
taking advantage when he was in grave danger and employed such a sinister plot when he was
down.
He was lost in thought for a moment. Then he remembered Yin Li and hastily went back to where
Yin and Zhou, two women were sleeping. He pushed Zhou Zhiruo aside, but she was still fast
asleep. He thought, “My internal energy is the deepest, hence I was the first to wake up. Yifu was
next. Miss Zhou’s internal energy is far below ours. It looks like she won’t wake up for a while yet.”
Immediately he ripped a piece of his clothes to wipe the blood from Yin Li’s oval face. He saw
seven horizontal and eight vertical thin cuts crisscrossing her cheeks. Apparently, she was cut by
the Yitian Sword.
Yin Li had lost a lot of blood after being injured by Zi Shan Long Wang Jin Hua Popo. As a result,
the poison of the thousand spiders accumulated in her blood was also dispersed along with her
blood, causing the swelling on her face to subside considerably. Hence, for these last several
days, her face had slightly returned to its former look; the pretty look Yin Li had when she was
younger. But right now, with these dozen of cuts, her face looked severely fearsome.
Zhang Wuji was both grieved and angry. Gnashing his teeth he said, “Zhao Min, oh, Zhao Min, if
you fall into my hand and I spare you, then Zhang Wuji has lived in vain.” Calming himself down he
went to the hillside to gather some medicinal herbs to stop the bleeding. He chewed the herbs and
applied it on Yin Li’s face, also on Zhou Zhiruo’s scalp and ear.
Zhou Zhiruo yawned and opened her eyes. Suddenly she saw Zhang Wuji was reaching out and
groping her head. Her face turned red from shyness. Reaching up to shove his arm away, she
angrily said, “You … what are you …” Before finished speaking, she had felt the pain on her ear.
Immediately she touched her ear and cried out, “Ah!” and jumped to stand up. “What …?” she said,
but suddenly she felt her knees weaken and she fell into Zhang Wuji’s bosom.
Zhang Wuji reached out to support her. “Miss Zhou,” he comfortingly said, “Don’t be afraid.”
Seeing Yin Li’s terrifying face, Zhou Zhiruo hastily lifted up her hand to touch her own face and
asked in fear, “I … Am I also …?”
Chapter 31 841
Unedited Version
“No!” Zhang Wuji said, “You only suffer some minor wounds.”
“Did those evil Persians do this? I … Why didn’t I feel anything?” Zhou Zhiruo asked.
Zhang Wuji sighed and quietly said, “I am afraid … I am afraid Miss Zhao did this. She poisoned
our food and drink last night.”
Zhou Zhiruo stared blankly for half a day. She stroked what remained of her ear and broke into
tears. Zhang Wuji tried to console her, “You are lucky that the injury is not heavy. Your ear is
damaged, but you can always put your hair down to cover it, others won’t be able to see.”
“Still talking about hair?” Zhou Zhiruo snapped, “My hair is also gone.”
Zhang Wuji said, “You only lost some on top of your head; if you arrange the hair on both sides of
your head …”
“Why do I want to arrange the hair on both sides of my head?” Zhou Zhiruo angrily said, “Up this
moment you are still trying to protect your Miss Zhao.”
This time Zhang Wuji bumped into a wall; he did not know what to say, so he became defensive, “I
am not trying to protect her! She is cruel and merciless, harming Miss Yin this way. I … I am not
going to forgive her.” Looking at Yin Li’s face, he could not hold tears from coming down his eyes.
Facing this situation Zhang Wuji was at a loss; he sat down and tried to circulate his internal
energy, and he realized that the degree of his poisoning was not shallow. Actually, the ‘shi xiang
ruan jin san’ could only be neutralized by the antidote from Zhao Min’s faction; but this time he tried
to disperse the poison relying on his profound internal strength. Slowly he pushed the poison from
his four limbs, condensed it into his ‘dan tian’, and then bit by bit he forced the poison out of his
system.
After working hard for almost two hours, he felt that his effort had brought the desired effect. He
was optimistic. Only, this technique required him to have the Jiu Yang Shen Gong foundation,
which ruled out the possibility of him teaching it to Xie Xun and Zhou Zhiruo. He was hoping that
after the poison in his system was flushed completely, he would be able to help Xie and Zhou two
people driving the poison out of their systems.
This technique sounded simple, yet actually extremely complicated. Toward the afternoon of the
seventh day, he only managed to drive out approximately 30% of the poison. Fortunately, this
poison only prevent the victim from exerting their internal energy but harmless to their bodies.
For the first several days Zhou Zhiruo was angry, but afterwards she gradually got used to it. She
helped Xie Xun catching fish and shooting birds, boiling water and cooking their meals. At night
she slept alone in a cave on the eastern end of the island, far away from where Zhang Wuji and
the others lived.
Zhang Wuji was secretly ashamed, thinking that he was partly responsible for this disaster brought
by Zhao Min. This Miss Zhao was obviously a Mongolian princess, an archenemy of his Ming Cult.
Countless martial art experts of the Wulin world had fallen under her hands; yet surprisingly he did
not guard against her at all. He felt he was so stupid.
Xie Xun and Zhou Zhiruo did not blame him; they did not even mention this problem to him, but he
felt very bad in his heart. Sometimes when Zhou Zhiruo was looking at him, he felt as if she was
saying, ‘You are blinded by Miss Zhao’s beauty, resulting in this great calamity.’

Unedited Version
Yin Li’s condition was getting worse. This little island was located on the Southern Sea [nan hai],
most of the flora was not found in Hu Qingniu’s medical manual. His medical knowledge might be
profound, he did know perfectly well how to treat Yin Li’s condition; but he did not have any
medication in his hand. The trees on the island were short and small, barely enough to be used as
firewood; otherwise, he would have had built a raft early on and braving the danger he would sail
away to the sea. Alternatively, he would not be this anxious if he did not know any medical skill.
This time he felt like tens of thousands sharp daggers gouging and cutting his heart day and night.
It was late in the evening one day; he chewed some medicinal herbs to be fed into Yin Li’s mouth.
This time the herbs entered Yin Li’s throat with difficulty. His heart was broken; tears streaming
down his face, dropped onto Yin Li’s face.
Suddenly Yin Li opened her eyes, smiled faintly and said, “Ah Niu Gege, don’t feel bad. I am going
to the underworld to see that heartless, short-lived little rascal Zhang Wuji. I want to tell him that in
this world there is an Ah Niu Gege who treats me this well; who is a thousand times, ten thousand
times better than Zhang Wuji.”
Zhang Wuji’s throat choked; in that moment he was contemplating whether he should reveal to her
that he was Zhang Wuji.
Yin Li grabbed his hand and said, “Ah Niu Gege, I have never agreed to marry you, do you hate
me? I think you are lying to me because you only want to make me happy. I am ugly, my
temperament is strange, why would you want to marry me?”
“No!” Zhang Wuji said, “I am not lying you. You are a good and kind-hearted girl. I consider myself
lucky if I can take you as my wife. Why don’t we wait until you are well, all things are settled, and
then we can get married? What do you say?”
Yin Li reached out and gently caressed his cheek. Shaking her head she said, “Ah Niu Gege, I
cannot marry you. I have given my heart early on to that ferocious heartless Zhang Wuji … Ah Niu
Gege, I am a little bit scared; will I meet him when I get to the underworld? Will he still be hateful
towards me?”
Zhang Wuji realized she was speaking clearly, her cheeks were red; he was inwardly alarmed,
“This is the symptom of the last ray of light, could it be that she is going to die today?” He was lost I
thought that he did not hear what she said. Yin Li grabbed his hand and asked him again. Zhang
Wuji tenderly said, “He will forever treat you well, as if you are his precious darling.”
“Will he treat me half as good as you did?” Yin Li asked.
“Heaven is my witness,” Zhang Wuji said, “Zhang Wuji eagerly and sincerely loves you with all his
heart. He has early on regretted that when he was little he treated you cruelly. He … his feelings
toward you are exactly the same as mine; there is not the least bit distinction.”
Yin Li sighed; a smile appeared on the corners of her mouth. “Then …” she said, “Then I am happy
…” Her grip on his hand gradually loosened, her eyes slowly closed, finally she stopped breathing.
Zhang Wuji hugged her body tight, thinking that until the moment she died, she did not know that
he was Zhang Wuji. All these times she had been losing her consciousness that he was unable to
reveal the truth to her. Just before her death, when her consciousness was very clear, there was
not enough time to talk. Actually, things had come this far, it really did not make any difference
whether he revealed the truth or not. His heart was so much in pain that he cried without making
any sound. He thought, “If Zhao Min did not cut her cheeks, her injury might not necessarily be
Chapter 31 843
Unedited Version
incurable. If Zhao Min did not abandon us on this deserted island, we would have reached the
Central Plains [zhong yuan] in a few days; surely I would have found a way to save her life.”
Bitterly he muttered, “Zhao Min, your heart is like a serpent and scorpion. There will come a day
when you will fall into my hand. Zhang Wuji will not spare your life in any way.”
Suddenly he heard a cold voice behind him, “When you see her beautiful, jade-like face, you won’t
have a heart to do anything to her.” Turning around, he saw Zhou Zhiruo was standing in the
breeze, her face showed contempt.
Zhang Wuji was grieved and ashamed at the same time; he said, “I have made a vow by my
cousin’s body, if I do not punish that witch, Zhang Wuji won’t have a face to live on this world.”
“That would be the spirited pledge of a real man,” Zhou Zhiruo said. She rushed a few steps
forward and wept bitterly while stroking Yin Li’s body.
Xie Xun also heard the noise of crying and went over. As he learned about Yin Li’s death, he could
not help but feel heartbroken.
Zhang Wuji went to a small hill to dig Yin Li’s grave. The soil on that island was so shallow that he
only dug for about two feet, and had already met hard rocks underneath. He did not have any
shovel, so he had no choice but lay Yin Li’s body in that shallow hole. He was about to heap dirt on
her when he saw the blood traces on her swollen face; he thought, “Gravel and dirt piled on her
face might scratch her.” Thereupon he took some branches and weaved them above her body,
then he carefully piled stones and rocks on top of the branches, as if she was still alive and he was
afraid the stones might hurt her.
Finally, he cut a tree trunk, peeled the bark, and then using Yin Li’s dagger he carved these words
on it: ‘The Tomb of my Beloved Wife, Zhu’Er Yin Li’ and below it he wrote: ‘Zhang Wuji Sincerely
Stated’.
Everything was ready so at last he threw himself down and cried loudly. Zhou Zhiruo consoled him,
“Miss Yin’s feelings toward you were so deep and you also have showed her profound kindness.
Only, do not forget what you have sworn today: you must kill Zhao Min to avenge her death; then
Yin Jia Meizi [lit. (younger) sister of the Yin family] in the underworld will also smile.”
Due to his intense grief, the poison that had been concentrated in Zhang Wuji’s ‘dan tian’ [pubic
region] was dispersed once again, wasting his several days’ worth of effort. As a result, he had to
work hard for more than ten days to gradually condense the poison and expel it out of his system.
The weather on that small island was sizzling hot; but it had plenty of wild fruits, which they could
pick without any trouble to satisfy their hunger, so their lives were not terribly difficult. Zhou Zhiruo
was aware that Zhang Wuji was grieved over Yin Li’s death, angered over Zhao Min’s craftiness,
and regretted Xiao Zhao’s departure; so she treated him gently with consideration.
After Zhang Wuji transferred his divine internal energy to help Xie Xun expel the poison in his
body, he sould have done the same to help Zhou Zhiruo driving the poison out of her body. But this
method of transferring energy required him to put one palm on her lower waist, and the other palm
on the navel above her lower abdomen; how could a young man and a young woman touch each
other in such intimate places? Yet without transferring his Nine Yang Divine Energy, how could he
help her? He contemplated for several days without being able to make any decision.
That particular evening Xie Xun suddenly said, “Wuji, how many more days do you think we are
going to stay on this island?”

Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji was startled. “That is hard to say,” he said, “I just hope there will be a ship sailing by
and rescue us and take us back to the Central Earth.”
“We have been here for more than a month,” Xie Xun said, “Have you seen any shadow of a ship
even from a distant?”
“I have not,” Zhang Wuji replied.
“Exactly,” Xie Xun said, “Perhaps tomorrow there will be a ship coming by, but then again, perhaps
there will never be any ship passing by in a hundred years.”
Zhang Wuji sighed, “This uncultivated island is outside the sailing route of the ocean ships;
whether or not we can return to the Central Earth, is extremely uncertain.”
“Hmm,” Xie Xun said, “The antidote is hard to come by. Other than weakening the four limbs, if the
‘shi xiang ruan jin san’ remains in the body, does it have any other adverse effect?”
“If it is not too long, then there is no adverse effect,” Zhang Wuji said, “But this kind of poison
invades the muscle and erodes the bones; if it stays in the body too long, all the internal organs
would unavoidably receive some damages.”
“That’s so,” Xie Xun said, “Then why don’t you think of some way to expel the poison from Miss
Zhou’s body as soon as possible? You said Miss Zhou and you have known each other since your
childhood. At that time ‘xuan ming han du’ [the cold poison of Xuan Ming palm] was still inside your
body, and she had shown kindness to you. Where else would you find gentle and virtuous woman
like her? Could it be that you don’t like her because she is not beautiful enough?”
“No, no,” Zhang Wuji said, “If Miss Zhou is not beautiful then there is no beautiful women in the
world.”
“Let me make the decision for you, then,” Xie Xun said, “Marry her. Then you don’t need to worry
about this man-woman propriety anymore.”
Zhou Zhiruo was around when they started talking; suddenly hearing her name being mentioned,
she was shy and blushed. She stood up and walked away. Xie Xun leaped and opened up his
arms, blocking her way. “Don’t go, don’t go!” he said with a laugh, “Today I am the matchmaker,
and I have made my decision.”
“Xie Laoye Zi,” Zhou Zhiruo angrily said, “You do not act your age! We are seeking a way to return
to the Central Earth; how can you speak such nonsense in time like this?”
Xie Xun laughed heartily. “The joining of a man and a woman is an important matter of a lifetime;
why did you say it is nonsense talk? Wuji, your parents were also on a deserted island when they
bowed to the heaven and to the earth to become man and wife. If at that time they did not strictly
follow the secular propriety and tradition, how in the world would there be a young fellow: you?
Much less today you have your Yifu presiding at the wedding for you. Don’t you like Miss Zhou?
Don’t you want to repel the poison in her body?”
Zhou Zhiruo covered her face and was about to walk away. Xie Xun pulled her sleeve while
laughing, “Where are you going? Don’t you think we are going to see each other tomorrow or the
next day? Ah, I know! You don’t want to call a blind man as your father-in-law.”
“No, no, it’s not that,” Zhou Zhiruo replied, “Xie Laoye Zi is a hero of this age …”
Chapter 31 845
Unedited Version
“Do you agree, then?” Xie Xun asked.
Zhou Zhiruo simply replied, “No, no!”
“You think this Yizi [foster child] of mine is not a good husband material?” Xie Xun asked again.
Zhou Zhiruo was taken aback. “Zhang Gongzi’s martial art skill is unquestionably outstanding, his
name is revered within the Jianghu,” she said, “To … to have him as a husband, what else can I
ask for? Only … only …”
“Only what?” Xie Xun asked.
Zhou Zhiruo cast a quick glance toward Zhang Wuji and said, “He … in his heart he really likes
Miss Zhao. I know that.”
Xie Xun clenched his teeth. “That lowly person Zhao Min has treated us this cruelly, how can Wuji
still persist in his own wrong doing? Wuji, I want to hear it from your own mouth.”
Zhang Wuji’s heart was torn; he remembered Zhao Min’s cheerful talks and her touching actions.
He felt if he could take Zhao Min as his wife and be with her forever, then that would be his entire’s
life happiness. But as he remembered the seven horizontal and eight vertical sword cuts on Yin
Li’s face dripping-with-blood, he hastily said, “Miss Zhao is my archenemy. I want to kill her to
avenge Biaomei’s [younger female cousin] blood.”
“That’s more like it,” Xie Xun said, “Miss Zhou, are you still jealous?”
In a low voice Zhou Zhiruo said, “I am not convinced, unless … unless you tell him to make a vow.
Otherwise, I’d rather die with poison in me than asking him to help me drive the poison away.”
“Wuji, quickly make a vow!” Xie Xun said.
Zhang Wuji dropped down on his knees and said, “I, Zhang Wuji, if I ever forget Biaomei’s deep
hatred, let me not be forgiven by the Heaven and the Earth.”
Zhou Zhiruo said, “I want you to state clearly; what are you going to do to that Miss Zhao?”
“Wuji, state it clearly at once,” Xie Xun said, “What ‘forgiven by the Heaven and the Earth’? Too
ambiguous.”
In a loud and clear voice Zhang Wuji said, “That witch Zhao Min works for Tartars’ imperial family,
makes our people’s live miserable, harms my fellow Wulin warriors, stole my Yifu’s precious Saber,
and harmed my Biaomei Yin Li. As long as I live, Zhang Wuji will not dare to forget this deep
enmity. If I violate my vow, let the Heaven loathe me, and the Earth curse me.”
Zhou Zhiruo smiled sweetly; she said, “I am afraid when the time comes, you won’t have a heart to
make your move.”
“Listen to me,” Xie Xun said, “There is no particular day that is better than any other day. We are
Jianghu’s warriors. We don’t fuss over detailed formalities and womenfolk’s mumbo-jumbo. As long
as you, two young people, agree, then you can bow to the Heaven and the Earth to get married
today. The sooner you get rid of this ‘shi xiang ruan jin san’, the better.”
“No! Yifu, Zhiruo, please listen to me,” Zhang Wuji said, “Miss Yin had a very deep feeling toward

Unedited Version
me; she had always wanted me as her husband since she was young. In my heart I have also
regarded her as my wife. Although there was no ceremony, we could be considered husband and
wife. Now that her body and her bones are not yet cold, how can I tie another joyous relationship
immediately?”
Xie Xun hesitated before saying, “That’s true. What do you suggest, then?”
“In your child’s opinion,” Zhang Wuji replied, “Child will agree on an engagement with Miss Zhou
today, and immediately help her repel the poison from her body; this will be much more
convenient. Supposing the Heaven granted us returning to the Central Earth someday, Child will
put Zhao Min to the blade and recapture the Tulong Saber, and return it to Yifu. At that time the
marriage with Miss Zhou can be consummated. That way we satisfy both sides.”
Xie Xun laughed and said, “That sounds very good; but what if within ten years, eight years, we still
are not able to return to the Central Earth?”
Zhang Wuji said, “After three years, no matter whether we can leave this island or not, Child will
ask Yifu to preside over our marriage.”
Xie Xun nodded and asked Zhou Zhiruo, “Miss Zhou, what do you say?”
Zhou Zhiruo lowered her head without answering. After half a day she finally said, “I am a lone
orphan, what idea do I have? I’ll leave everything on Laoye Zi’s hand.”
Xie Xun laughed heartily and said, “Very good! Very good! It’s settled. You two are engaged. No
need to worry about custom and tradition. Wuji, drive the poison from my daughter-in-law away.”
After saying this he walked to toward the back of the hill in big strides.
“Zhiruo,” Zhang Wuji said, “That difficulty was caused by me, can you forgive me?”
Zhou Zhiruo smiled and said, “Because I am ugly, you tried to refuse in every possible way. If it
was Miss Zhao, I am afraid tonight you would have…” Speaking to this point, she turned her head
around as she felt uncomfortable to continue.
Zhang Wuji’s heart skipped a beat as he thought, “When we were adrift on that small boat, I was
foolishly and presumptuously thinking of marrying four beauties. Actually the one my heart really
loves is that won’t-stop-at-any-crime, evil-and-sly little witch. People call me a hero in vain; in my
heart I cannot differentiate good from evil, easily infatuated by a pretty face.”
Zhou Zhiruo turned her head back. Seeing he was lost in thought as if in a trance, she stood up to
walk away. Zhang Wuji reached out to grab her hand and pulled her down. Unexpectedly Zhou
Zhiruo’s internal energy was gone; her feet were weak. She staggered and stumbled back into
Zhang Wuji’s bosom. After struggling hopelessly, she angrily said, “Must you bully me for my whole
life?”
Seeing her frowning and a bit angry, Zhang Wuji’s heart was touched; he hugged her tender and
soft body and said in a low voice, “Zhiruo, when we met on the River Han when we were both little,
I have never imagined there will come a day like today. On the Brightness Peak I was alone facing
four elders from Kunlun and Huashan, two sects; you gave me directions and saved my life. At that
time I appreciated your loving care to me, but I did not dare to have any absurd thoughts.”
Leaning on his bosom, Zhou Zhiruo said, “That day I stabbed you with a sword, don’t you hate
me?”
Chapter 31 847
Unedited Version
“You did not stab me on the chest,” Zhang Wuji replied, “That’s why I knew that you secretly have
a feeling toward me.”
“Pei!” Zhou Zhiruo spat, her cheeks blushed, she said, “If I knew early on that you are going to say
that, I’d stab your chest, kill you neat and clean, so I’d avoid being bullied by you later on, listening
to your nonsense.”
Zhang Wuji embraced her tighter and said, “Hereafter my love to you will be doubled or tripled, we
are husband and wife, two people one body; how can I mistreat you?”
Zhou Zhiruo leaned some more to look at his face; she said, “What if I wrong you or offend you, will
you hit me, scold me, kill me?”
Zhang Wuji’s face was only several inches apart from her egg shaped face, he felt her breath was
like an orchid; he could not restrain from kissing her left cheek gently while saying, “You are such a
gentle and cultured lady, a dignified, worthy, warm and virtuous wife; how can you make a
mistake?”
Zhou Zhiruo gently caressed the back of his neck. “Even a saint erred,” she said, “Since I was little
I had never had a father and a mother to instruct me. It would be difficult not to mess up
sometimes.”
“Whatever your mistake is, I can advise you nicely,” Zhang Wuji said.
“Will you always be faithful to me?” Zhou Zhiruo asked, “Are you sure you won’t ever kill me?”
Zhang Wuji kissed her gently on her forehead; “Don’t have absurd ideas,” he said in a tender
voice, “How can there be such thing?”
With a trembling voice Zhou Zhiruo said, “I want you to promise me with your own mouth.”
“All right!” Zhang Wuji laughed, “I will always be faithful to you. I won’t ever kill you.”
Staring at his eyes, Zhou Zhiruo said, “I don’t want you to joke around. I want you to take this
seriously.”
Zhang Wuji laughed, “I wonder how many weird thoughts are in this small head of yours?” he said,
while thinking in his heart, “Because I have shown feeling towards Zhao Min, Xiao Zhao and
Biaomei that it is difficult for her to trust me. But from now on, how can there be this matter?”
Thereupon he wiped the smile from his face and solemnly said, “Zhiruo, you are my beloved wife.
Formerly I was double-minded [lit. three hearts two intentions]. I hope you won’t blame my past.
From now on, I will always be faithful to you. Even if you make any mistake, I won’t blame you or
scold you.”
“Wuji Gege [big brother Wuji],” Zhou Zhiruo said, “You are a real man; you must remember your
own words to me tonight.” Looking at the rising bright moon she said, “The moon in the sky is our
witness.”
“That’s right,” Zhang Wuji said, “You are totally correct, the moon in the sky is our witness.” Still
holding Zhou Zhiruo in his bosom, he looked at the bright moon on the horizon and said, “Zhiruo,
all my life I have suffered a lot because of other people’s deceits, I don’t know the amount of pain I
have endured since my childhood; I lost track already. It was only on the Binghuo [ice and fire]
Island, when I was with Father, Mother and Yifu, that I enjoyed peace without falling into other

Unedited Version
people’s deceitful schemes. The first time I arrived at the Central Plains [zhong yuan], I met with a
beggar with a snake. He deceived me into poking my head into his sack to take a closer look;
unexpectedly he covered the sack over my head and kidnapped me. How could I guess that after
going through life and death situation together, sharing the same trials and tribulations; on the very
first night we arrived on this little island, Zhao Min has put violent poison in our food?”
Forcing a smile Zhou Zhiruo said, “You are a ‘will-not-stop-until-you-reach-the-Yellow-River’ type of

person; but by the time you reach the Yellow River, it is too late to regret.” [Translator’s note: I
know that I translated this passage rather literally; but I believe the readers will appreciate the
imagery of the original sentence.]
Suddenly Zhang Wuji’s heart was overwhelmed with happiness. “Zhiruo,” he said, “You are the
only one who has always loved me. You always treated me kindly. Someday when we return to the
Central Plains, you will stay by my side and help me guard against lowly people’s craftiness and
deceits. With a worthy wife like you to help me, I can be spared of many hardships.”
Zhou Zhiruo shook her head. “I am the most useless woman,” she said, “I am weak and incapable,
plus I am dumb. Let’s not talk about the extremely smart Miss Zhao, whose intelligence compared
to mine is as far as the heaven from the earth; I don’t have any chance against Xiao Zhao, who
possesses such a profound understanding in her heart. Your Miss Zhou is a naïve and dim-witted
little girl; don’t you know it by now?”
“You are an honest and considerate, intelligent and virtuous girl,” Zhang Wuji said, “You will not
deceive me.”
Zhou Zhiruo turned around and hid her face in his bosom. “Wuji Gege,” she said in tender voice,
“To be able to marry you, my delight is unspeakable. I only hope you won’t belittle me because I
am stupid and useless, and bully me because I am unworthy. I … I will do my best to take care of
you.”
The next day Zhang Wuji used the Jiu Yang Shen Gong to help Zhou Zhiruo expel the poison. At
first they made a good progress; perhaps because she did not eat too much, her level of poisoning
was not as severe as Xie Xun. However, toward the seventh day, suddenly he felt a resistance,
which was ‘yin’ [negative/female] and cold in nature, coming from her body, fighting his Jiu Yang
energy. Although Zhou Zhiruo strived to control this resistance, it was difficult for the Jiu Yang
energy to enter her body. In his astonishment Zhang Wuji went to consult Xie Xun.
Xie Xun pondered for half a day before saying, “I don’t know for sure, but most likely it was
because her Emei Pai’s masters were always women, the internal energy they train is ‘yin rou’
[negative/female, and soft/flexible] in nature.”
Zhang Wuji nodded his agreement. Luckily Zhou Zhiruo’s internal energy level was far below his,
so that he was able to suppress the resisting ‘yin’ energy in her body; but by doing this he was
required to use up a lot more energy than when he was helping Xie Xun. Zhang Wuji secretly felt
that although at this moment her ‘yin’ energy was still weak, but her achievement in the future
would not be a small matter.
“Zhiruo,” he praised, “Zunshi [revered master] Miejue Shitai was truly an expert of her generation.
The internal energy cultivation method she passed on to you is extremely profound; I can feel it
even now. If you train diligently, your energy level may run neck to neck with my Jiu Yang Shen
Gong; you may even surpass me.”
“Don’t mock me!” Zhou Zhiruo said, “How can Emei Pai’s martial art be compared to Zhang Da
Chapter 31 849
Unedited Version
Jiaozhu’s [great cult leader Zhang] Jiu Yang Shen Gong and Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi?
“You have talent,” Zhang Wuji said, “Although you don’t know too many martial art forms and
stances, your internal energy foundation is excellent. My Tai Shifu [grand master, he was referring
to Zhang Sanfeng] once said, in the advance study of martial art, oftentimes the level of
achievement each individual is closely related to one’s natural endowments. Furthermore,
someone who is intelligent and possesses excellent comprehension may not necessarily capable
of achieving the highest level of mastery. It was said that your sect’s founder, Zushi [ancestor
master] Guo Nuxia’s [heroine Guo] father, Guo Jing Daxia [great hero] was slow, yet his martial art
skill shook the world from the ancient time until today. Even Tai Shifu said that his energy level has
not reached the level of Guo Daxia of the past. It seems to me that your Emei Pai’s internal energy
cultivation technique is superior to the Wudang Pai’s; I’ll say that your future achievement may
surpass Zunshi Miejue Shitai’s.”
Zhou Zhiruo rolled her eyes; faking anger she said, “If you want to flatter me, you don’t need to say
my martial art is good. If I can master only 10 or 20% of Shifu’s ability, I would be satisfied. If you
can teach me one or two techniques from your Jiu Yang Shen Gong and Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi, I
would be very grateful.”
Zhang Wuji hesitated without answering. Zhou Zhiruo continued, “Do you think I am not fit to
become Zhang Da Jiaozhu’s disciple?”
“No!” Zhang Wuji said, “I only aware that your internal energy technique is entirely different than
mine. I’ll say our techniques took opposite approach from the start. If you learn my internal energy
technique, you are facing a difficult and dangerous problem.”
“It’s all right if you don’t want to teach me,” Zhou Zhiruo said, “The worst thing that can happen if I
learn martial art skill is I fail; how can there be any danger?”
“No, no!” Zhang Wuji was serious, “My Jiu Yang Shen Gong is purely ‘yang gang’ [positive/male
and hard/firm] in nature. Right now you are training in the Emei Pai’s internal energy, which takes
the purely ‘yin rou’ approach. If you also train my internal energy technique, then the ‘yin’ and
‘yang’ would collide in your body. Unless it is a martial art genius like my Tai Shifu; he might be
able to combine water and fire, harmonize the firm and the supple. Otherwise, if you miss a single
step, you’ll face a terrible, terrible disaster. Mmm, let’s wait until your internal energy is strong
enough, I’ll teach you the Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi theory and you can start training it.”
Zhou Zhiruo laughed, “I was only joking,” she said, “Later on I will always be together with you;
your martial art skill, my martial art skill, what difference does it make? I am too lazy, your Jiu Yang
Shen Gong is very difficult to train, even if you force me to practice, I am afraid it will be too difficult
for me.” Hearing her saying this, Zhang Wuji felt sweetness in his heart.
With love and happiness in their hearts, time was passing swiftly. Several months had passed in a
flash. Zhou Zhiruo’s internal energy had been completely recovered; she did not feel anything
unusual, hence she believed the poison had been completely expelled from her system.
One particular day, they saw the peach blossom trees on the eastern side of the island were
blooming beautifully. Zhang Wuji picked several branches of the peach blossom and planted them
in front of Yin Li’s grave. He saw the piece of wood he carved with the characters ‘The Tomb of my
Beloved Wife, Zhu’Er Yin Li’ was laying flat on the ground; perhaps it was knocked down by some
wild animals. He picked it up and re-inserted it deeply to the ground. He remembered how his
cousin lived a miserable life; perhaps she did not even have a single day of happiness.

Unedited Version
While he was still reveling in sadness, suddenly he heard the clamoring noise of seagulls on the
sea. Lifting his head up, he saw a ship in the distant sailing toward the island. He was overjoyed at
this unexpected scene and loudly shouted, “Yifu, Zhiruo, there’s a ship coming in, there’s a ship
coming in!”
Xie Xun and Zhou Zhiruo heard his shout and they rushed together to the shore. In a trembling
voice Zhou Zhiruo said, “How can there be a ship coming to this desolate island?”
“It’s strange indeed,” Zhang Wuji said, “Could it be that they are pirates?”
In less than an hour that ship had dropped its anchor offshore, and sent a small boat to the island.
Zhang Wuji, three people, waiting for them on the beach. They saw the sailors on that small boat
wear Mongolian naval military uniforms. Zhang Wuji’s heart was stirred, “Could it be that Miss Zhao
was pricked by her conscience and returned to this island?” Casting a sidelong glance toward
Zhou Zhiruo, he saw that her beautiful eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, while her chest was
heaving up and down; apparently she was very much concerned.
A short moment later the small boat landed. Five sailors stepped on to the beach. Their leader, a
naval officer, bowed respectfully toward Zhang Wuji and said, “Are you Zhang Wuji, Zhang Gongzi
[honorable master Zhang]?”
“I am,” Zhang Wuji replied, “Who are you, Officer?”
As that officer heard Zhang Wuji answering in affirmative, he looked delighted and relieved. “Xiao
Ren’s [lit. little/lowly person, a subordinate addressing him/herself] humble name is Pastai. I truly
am fortunate to be able to find Gongzi today. I have received order to find Zhang Gongzi and Xie
Daxia and take you back to the Central Earth.” He did mention Zhang and Xie, two people’s
names, but did not mention Zhou Zhiruo.
“Officer has toiled to come from afar, I wonder who has sent you?” Zhang Wuji asked.
Pastai replied, “Xiao Ren is a subordinate of Tawa-chelu, the local naval commander in charge of
Fujian defense. We have received order from General Pordu to set sail and meet you. Altogether
General Pordu dispatches eight ships to search for Zhang Gongzi and Xie Daxia on the water
around Fujian, Zhejiang and Guangdong, three provinces. I can’t believe in the end Xiao Ren is the
one who render this great merit.” His meaning was obvious; apparently his superior had promised
promotion and great reward to whoever succeeded in finding Zhang Wuji.
Hearing that unfamiliar Mongolian general’s name, Zhang Wuji thought the general must have
received Zhao Min’s order to find him at any cost. “How did your honorable superior find out about
me?” he asked.
“According to General Pordu’s instructions,” Pastai replied, “Zhang Gongzi is a nobleman of high
status, also a great hero of the present age. Xiao Ren was ordered that after we find you, we must
serve Gongzi attentively. As for why we must find Gongzi, Xiao Ren’s rank is too low for the
Mongolian General to explain the reason.”
“Is this Shaomin Junzhu’s idea?” Zhou Zhiruo interrupted.
Pastai was startled, “Shaomin Junzhu?” he asked, “Xiao Ren has not had any good fortune to see
her.”
Zhou Zhiruo coldly said, “What good fortune or bad fortune?”
Chapter 31 851
Unedited Version
“Shaomin Junzhu is our Mongolia’s most beautiful woman,” Pastai said, “No, she is the world’s
most beautiful woman; well-versed in both pen and sword [wen wu quan cai – skilled in both
literature and military], she is the Ruyang Wangye’s [prince of Ruyang] ‘qian jin’ [lit. thousand gold,
the most valuable, honorable term for a daughter]. How can Xiao Ren have the good fortune of
seeing her ‘jin mian’ [lit. golden face]?”
“Humph,” Zhou Zhiruo snorted, but didn’t say anything further.
“Yifu,” Zhang Wuji said to Xie Xun, “In that case, let us go aboard.”
“Let’s go back to our cave to fetch some things first before we embark the ship,” Xie Xun said,
“Officer, please wait here for a moment.”
Pastai said, “Let Xiao Ren and the sailors get your luggage.”
Xie Xun laughed and said, “What luggage do we have? Please don’t bother.” Taking Zhang Wuji
and Zhou Zhiruo’s hands, he went to the back of the hill and said, “Out of the blue Zhao Min sends
a ship to take us back; she must have a sinister plan. How do you think we must deal with it?”
“Yifu,” Zhou Zhiruo said, “Do you suppose … do you suppose Zhao Min … she might be on
board?”
“If this little witch is onboard, that would be better,” Xie Xun said, “We must watch our food and
drink; and not to fall into her trap again.”
“That’s right,” Zhang Wuji said, “We’d better bring the salted fish and the dried fruit we have
collected, also water from this island. We must not eat the food from the ship.”
“I think Zhao Min is not onboard,” Xie Xun said, “She wants to copy those Persians’ plot; she lures
us onboard, once we are on the open sea, then she’d send Mongolian navy ships to open fire and
sink our ship.”
Zhang Wuji’s heart sank, with a trembling voice he said, “She … is she that evil? She has left us
stranded on this desolate island, let us live or die on our own, without any chance to return to the
Central Earth, wasn’t that enough? The three of us would not bother her anymore, would we?”
With a cold laugh Xie Xun said, “You have freed the masters of the Six Major Sects she held
captive in the Wan An Temple; how could she not hate you to the bone? Besides, the Cult Leader
of the Ming Cult is missing, at this moment, everybody in the Ming Cult, from the top to the bottom,
is involved in the large scale search and rescue operation. There is no guarantee that they will not
find this desolate island. Only by burying us in the bottom of the ocean floor would she be free of
trouble forever.”
“Firing their cannons?” Zhang Wuji said, “Wouldn’t that mean Pastai and all these Mongolian
sailors will deliver their lives in vain?”
Xie Xun laughed out loud, followed by a sigh, he said, “Wuji, Child, those people wield power over
the entire Mongolian armed forces; how can they value human lives? If they were like you, kind
hearted and merciful, how can the Mongolians conquer four oceans, sweep hundreds of nations?
From the ancient times, which great hero, who earned great honor, did not take the bull by its
horns, if they must kill then they killed? Let’s not talk about ordinary officers and soldiers, they
would even kill their own father and mother, their sons and daughters.”

Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji was silent for half a day then grimly said, “Yifu is right.” He had always known that the
Mongolians were brutal and merciless toward their enemies, but surely they would cherish their
own subordinates and people? At this moment, listening to Xie Xun, he felt as if his heart was torn
in two: he wanted to return to the Central Earth, to hold command over the heroes and warriors in
driving the Tartars away; but speaking about governing a country to maintain peace and security,
he was convinced it was not in his power to do so.
“Yifu,” Zhou Zhiruo said, “What shall we do?”
“What is in my daughter-in-law’s mind?” Xie Xun asked.
“Can we not board the boat?” Zhou Zhiruo said, “Let’s tell those Mongolian sailors that we enjoy
living in this island and do not have any desire to return to the Central Plains.”
Xie Xun smiled and said, “That is a naïve little girl’s naïve idea. We do not want to go on board, do
you think the enemy will let us go just like that? Let’s say we kill everybody on this ship, officers
and sailors alike, do you think they will not dispatch ten more, eight more ships to find us? Besides,
there are a lot of important matters in the Central Plains, waiting for Wuji to attend to. How can we
let him grow old and die on this deserted island?”
Zhou Zhiruo’s pretty face blushed profusely. “Please give us instruction; we’ll listen to Yifu’s
advice,” she said in a low voice.
Xie Xun thought of a plan for a moment and then said, “Let’s do it this way.” Zhang Wuji and Zhou
Zhiruo listened to his plan and agreed that it was a marvelous plan.
Zhang Wuji went to Yin Li’s grave to pray and shed some farewell tears before embarking the ship.
To fight boredom on the island, Zhou Zhiruo had carved many little wooden horses and wooden
figurines. She wrapped everything in one big bundle and carried it on her back.
Zhang Wuji checked the cabin, inside and out, very carefully. Indeed Zhao Min was not onboard;
he also made sure that there was nobody onboard who might do them harm. He noticed that the
officers and sailors were not martial art practitioners.
After the ship had weighed the anchor, when they only set sail for dozens of ‘zhang’s, suddenly
Zhang Wuji reached back and grabbed Pastai’s right wrist, while his other hand snatched the saber
hanging on Pastai’s belt, and pressed the saber behind his neck. “Listen to my order,” he shouted,
“Tell the helmsman to turn eastward!”
Pastai was shocked, “Zhang Gong … Gongzi,” he trembled, “Xiao … Xiao Ren does not dare to
offend you.”
“Listen to my orders,” Zhang Wuji said, “If you disobey, I am going to chop your head.”
“Yes, yes!” Pastai said, and shouted his order, “Helms … helmsman! Quick … turn the ship
eastward!” The helmsman turned the rudder to follow his command. The ship circled around the
island and sailed to the east.
Zhang Wuji shouted, “You Mongolians are setting a trap to harm us. I have seen through your
scheme. Quickly admit it! If you lie to me, I’ll take your life.” Having said that he raised his right
palm and slapped the ship’s edge. Wood debris flew everywhere, as a big chunk of wood came off
from the ship’s edge. The officers and sailors onboard watched with amazement.
Chapter 31 853
Unedited Version
Pastai said, “Gongzi, please understand: Xiao Ren received my superior’s order to take Gongzi
home; we don’t have any other intention. Xiao Ren … Xiao Ren only hoped to render a service and
receive the rewards, we really do not have any ill-intention.”
Zhang Wuji knew he was telling the truth; thereupon he released Pastai’s wrist, walked to the bow,
and lifted the iron anchor with his left hand, while his right hand also reached out and lifted another
anchor. “Everybody, watch this!” he shouted, while throwing both anchors to the air. The
Mongolians gasped and then cried out in alarm.
As the anchors fell back down, using the Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi technique, one hand snatched, the
other pushed, Zhang Wuji threw the anchors back up to the air. He did this three times, before he
finally caught the anchors and gently put them down on the bow. The Mongolians have always
admired brave warriors; seeing this astonishing demonstration of prowess, they bowed down in
respect and did not dare to disobey.
Following Zhang Wuji’s instructions, the helmsman drove the ship to the east. They sailed on the
open sea for three days, until the only thing they could see was mighty waves whose heights reach
the sky. Xie Xun anticipated that Zhao Min only dispatched battleships to search on the water
around Fujian and Guangdong area; right now their ship had sailed deep into the ocean, so there
was no way the battleships would find them.
After five days, they instructed the helmsman to turn northward. They continued heading north for
more than twenty days, so that even if Zhao Min was ten times smarter, it would be difficult for her
to guess the location of the ship correctly. Thereupon, they instructed the helmsman to turn the
ship westward, towards the Central Earth. During their voyage of more than a month, Zhang Wuji
and the others did not touch the food from the ship; they either ate the provisions brought from the
island, or caught fish from the ocean.
Around the seventh hour one day [between 11am – 1pm], they saw land in the distance. The
Mongolian officers and sailors had been on the sea too long; as they saw they were going home,
everybody cheered in delight. By the nightfall, the ship had dropped its anchor by the shore.
The landscape of that area was mountainous and the seawater was really deep so the ship was
able to moor right next to the stony shore.
“Wuji,” Xie Xun said, “Go ashore and find out what kind of place is this?” Zhang Wuji complied and
flew ashore.
He explored for a while and everywhere he went, he saw green thick forest; with the snow that
started to melt on the ground, turning the soil into deep mud. After walking for a while, the forest
got darker. All around him were gigantic ancient pine trees, the trunks were so big that each one
needed several people join hands to encircle it. He flew up a tall tree to get a better view, and no
matter which direction he looked he could not see the edge of the forest. Surprisingly, in this sea of
trees, he did not see any sign of other human beings either. He thought even if he went further
down the forest, he would see the same thing; therefore, he decided to return to the ship.
Before reaching the shore, he had already heard miserable shouts; and these extremely sad and
shrill sounds were coming from the ship. He was shocked, rushed to the shore, and immediately
flew to the bow.
He saw the deck was full of bodies scattered around; they were the Mongolian officers’ and
soldiers’ corpses, from Pastai down to the last sailor. Xie Xun and Zhou Zhiruo were standing on
the deck, but he did not see any trace of the enemy.

Unedited Version
In shock he asked, “Yifu, Zhiruo, are you all right? Where is the enemy?”
“What enemy?” Xie Xun asked, “Did you see any trace of them?”
“No! But these Mongolians …” Zhang Wuji said.
“Zhiruo and I killed them,” Xie Xun said.
Zhang Wuji was even more stunned, “I did not expect these Mongolians would dare to harm us as
soon as we return to the Central Earth,” he said.
“They did not dare to harm us,” Xie Xun explained, “I killed them to close their mouths. As they are
dead, Zhao Min will not know that we have returned to the Central Earth. From now on, she is in
the bright place while we stay in the dark. It will be easier for us to exact our revenge.”
Zhang Wuji sucked a mouthful of cold air, and was speechless for half a day.
“What?” Xie Xun dryly said, “Are you blaming me for my cruelty? Tartars’ officers and soldiers are
our enemies; are we supposed to treat them with the kindness of Bodhisattva?”
Zhang Wuji was silent; he remembered how these people had been taking care of them attentively,
without the slightest degree of carelessness. Although they were enemies, he would not have the
heart to kill them in cold blood like this.
“As the saying goes,” Xie Xun continued, “Those with small hearts are not people of noble
characters, those who are not cruel are not real men. We don’t want to harm others, others want to
harm us. That Zhao Min has treated us like this so we simply follow her way and do to her what
she did to us.”
“Yifu is right,” Zhang Wuji said. But looking at Pastai and the others’ corpses, he could not hold
tears from flowing down his cheeks.
“Make fire, burn the boat down,” Xie Xun said, “Zhiruo, search the bodies, take all gold and silver
you can find. Also, get three swords or sabers for our self-defense.” Two people set the ship on fire
then leaped to the shore.
The ship’s hull was really big hence it burned continuously until midnight before the fire gradually
died down. The remnant of the ship, along with the bodies, slowly went down to the bottom of the
ocean. It was a clean job, without the least bit of trace. Zhang Wuji had to admit that although his
Yifu was merciless, he was a veteran of Jianghu, with experience far exceeding him.
Three people spent the night by the shore. They continued their journey southward early the next
morning. It was not until the afternoon of the second day did they finally met seven, eight ginseng
pickers. As they asked the men, they found out that that place was Liaodong [East Liaoning],
outside the great wall, not too far from Changbai Mountain.
When they left those men, Zhou Zhiruo asked, “Yifu, shall we kill those men to shut their mouths?”
“Zhiruo!” Zhang Wuji snapped, “What are you talking about? These ginseng pickers do not even
know who we are. Must we kill everybody we meet along the way?”
Zhou Zhiruo was so ashamed that her face turned completely red. In all her life, Zhang Wuji had
never spoken to her like that.
Chapter 31 855
Unedited Version
“If it were me,” Xie Xun said, “I’d kill those ginseng pickers. But since Jiaozhu is unwilling to shed
too many blood, we must quickly find a way to change our clothes, to remove any trace of our
identities.”
They immediately quickened their pace. After walking briskly for two days, they finally left the
forest. But it was not after walking another day did they finally see a peasant family’s home. Zhang
Wuji took out some silver coins to buy clothes from the peasant, but the family was so poor that
they did not have any extra clothes to sell. After going to seven, eight different homes, finally they
were able to collect three sets of totally filthy clothes. Zhou Zhiruo was used to cleanness; smelling
the stench accumulated over several years, she almost threw up. But Xie Xun was delighted; he
instructed his two companions to smear their faces with mud. When Zhang Wuji looked at his
reflection in the water, he saw a Liaodong’s beggar. Zhao Min might not necessarily recognize him
even if she was standing right in front of him.
As they continued walking southward, they entered the Great Wall. One day they arrived at the
suburb of a big town. Three people went straight to a big restaurant.
Zhang Wuji took three ‘liang’s worth of silver from his pocket and gave it to the innkeeper; he said,
“You can settle the bill after we are done eating.” He was afraid that the innkeeper would not give
them any food because of the way they dressed in ragged clothes.
Who would have thought that the innkeeper stood up respectfully and returned the silver with both
hands, saying, “We thank Masters for patronizing our humble establishment; what is some insipid
wine and crude rice? Please accept it compliment of our small inn.”
Zhang Wuji was very surprised. As they were seated, he said in low voice to Zhou Zhiruo, “Has our
masquerade been exposed? Why did the innkeeper refuse our money?”
Zhou Zhiruo examined their clothes and appearance carefully, they did look like three beggars;
which movement or expression of theirs had given them away?
“From the way that innkeeper speaks, I can tell that he is afraid of something,” Xie Xun said, “We
must be careful.”
They heard some footsteps on the stairway as seven men walked in. As chance had it, these men
also dressed as beggars. These seven men went to sit on the table by the window; their manners
were haughty. The waiter appeared and respectfully greeted them, calling them ‘Master this’ and
‘Master that’, as if they were people of nobility or some high-ranking officials.
Zhang Wuji noticed that some of these beggars carried five pouches on their backs, while some
others carried six pouches. Apparently, they were some high-ranking disciples of the Beggar Clan.
The waiter took their order and went downstairs. Before he even returned with their wine and
dishes, there were six, seven more Beggar Clan’s disciples going up the stairs. In a short period of
time, the restaurant upstairs were full with more than thirty Beggar Clan disciples; among whom
there were three seven-pouch disciples.
Suddenly it dawned on Zhang Wuji that the Beggar Clan was having their assembly today, and the
innkeeper misunderstood them as members of the Beggar Clan. With a low voice he said to better
get out of here to avoid trouble. The Beggar Clan people in here are not a few.”
But right at that moment the waiter came back to serve them a large dish of beef and another dish
of roasted whole chicken, plus five catties [1 catty is approximately equal to 1 lb or 0.5kg] of white

Unedited Version
wine. Xie Xun was very hungry; he had gone through the last few months without any decent
meals. Smelling the roasted chicken, his index finger twitched and he said, “We are just quietly
eating and drinking; we are not on their way, are we?” While saying that he took the bowl and with
‘glug, glug’ noise he drank half bowl of the white wine, while saying in his heart, “Heaven have
mercy on me. Xie Xun has wandered overseas for more than twenty years, and today is the first
time I can taste wine again.”
The white wine was actually rather strong, the way people in this area brew; but to him it was like
the most refined wine. He took a deep sigh as if he was very content. After drinking one full bowl,
he suddenly said in low voice, “Watch out, two people of high skill have just walked in!”
Zhang Wuji also heard footsteps on the stairs, and sure enough, two men with high level of martial
art skill went up the stairs. As soon as they appeared on the entrance, a clamoring noise was
heard as the beggars stood up simultaneously. Xie Xun made a hand signal, the three of them also
stood up. These three actually sat inconspicuously by the wall near the corner, but if they stayed
seated when everybody else was standing, they were afraid they would draw some unwanted
attention.
Zhang Wuji saw the first man was of medium build and his face looked handsome with a triangular-
shaped beard. Dressed in beggar’s garments, he looked more like a failed scholar. The man
behind him was muscular, with dragon-like whiskers; his face looked ferocious. If he did not have a
three-pointed beard, he would look just like Zhou Cang, the warrior holding a broadsword who
stood by Guan Gong. These two men were about fifty years of age, their beards had turned grey.
On their back there were nine small pouches, which were too small to carry anything, so those
pouches were only used to show their rank within the Beggar Clan.
Zhang Wuji mused, “The Beggar Clan is known as the biggest clan in Jianghu. Tai Shifu used to
say that in the former days, the Beggar Clan Bangzhu [Clan Leader] Hong Qigong was a righteous
hero, with a very profound martial art skill; there wasn’t anyone in both orthodox and unorthodox
paths who did not admire him. After him were Huang Bangzhu and Yelu Bangzhu, both were
people of outstanding characters. But for the last several decades, the people who held
leaderships over the Beggar Clan failed to bring the Clan’s prestige to its former glory. The current
Bangzhu, Shi Huolong, is very seldom making an appearance in Jianghu. I wonder what kind of
person he is? These two men bear nine pouches on their backs, so other than the Bangzhu, they
hold the most revered position within the Clan. That day on the Lingshe Island, the Beggar Clan
people came to take the Tulong Saber away from Yifu. I wonder if these two have any connection
to them?”
The Tulong Saber and the Yitian Sword had been stolen by Zhao Min, but the six tablets of Sheng
Huo Ling were still in Zhang Wuji’s pocket. Apparently Zhao Min was afraid that his martial art skill
was too strong that even after being poisoned by the ‘shi xiang ruan jin san’ he would still possess
an extraordinary ability, hence she did not dare to grope around his pocket. Seeing they were
among these powerful Beggar Clan people, Zhang Wuji did not dare to be careless; he reached
into his pocket, tracing the six tablets of Sheng Huo Ling with his hand.
The two nine-pouch elders walked in and sat on the big table in the middle. The crowd of beggars
returned to their seats one after another and continued eating and drinking, reaching out to get
dishes or raising their bowl to drink the soup. They were as boisterous and uncouth as a pack of
wolves.
Zhang Wuji and Xie Xun strained their ears, trying to hear the conversation between those two
nine-pouch elders. Surprisingly, those two elders were only busy eating and drinking; other than
saying something like ‘Please take another bowl’, or ‘This beef smells so good’, they did not talk
Chapter 31 857
Unedited Version
about anything in particular.
After those two leader-elders [orig. text long2 tou2 zhang3 lao3 – lit. dragon head elders] finished
eating and drinking and went down the stairs, and the crowd of beggars also had their fill of wine
and food, they dispersed in random. Xie Xun waited until the last of the beggars had left before he
said in low voice, “Wuji, what do you think?”
“With so many of their high ranking members gathered together in this place, I don’t think they
simply want to have a party,” Zhang Wuji said. “My guess is, they are going to have another
meeting tonight at a secluded place to discuss proper business matters.”
“Must be so,” Xie Xun nodded, “The Beggar Clan has always been the enemy of our Cult. They
took part in the burning down of our Brightness Peak, they also sent people to seize my Tulong
Saber. We have to investigate clearly to see whether they are planning some sinister plot against
our Cult or not.”
Three people went down the stairs towards the counter to pay their bill. The innkeeper was
flabbergasted, saying that he would not take their money, no matter what. Zhang Wuji thought,
“The Beggar Clan is really showing off their power here, that the inn and restaurant around here
are afraid of them; they must be used to eating and drinking without paying, and run amuck without
any regard of the law.”
Three people went out to find a small inn where they could spend the night. Although the town was
teeming with Beggar Clan people, they usually did not stay at any inn, hence there was a slim
chance of them meeting any Beggar Clan people in the inn.
“Wuji,” Xie Xun said, “My eyes cannot see a thing, it is very inconvenient for me to go out spying
around. Zhiruo’s martial art skill is not high. If she goes out with you, I am afraid she will be a
burden to you, so I am asking you to go alone.”
“Certainly,” Zhang Wuji said. He took a rest for a while in the inn, then left.
He walked along the main street from south to north, but surprisingly did not see a single beggar
on the street. Zhang Wuji mused, “It was less than an hour ago they left the restaurant and
suddenly not a single beggar is in sight. They couldn’t have gone too far.”
Immediately he went to a dry goods store nearby. With menacing glance, he reached out over the
counter, threatened to strike the shopkeeper while barking, “Hey, shopkeeper! Where did my
brethrens go?”
Several shop attendants saw his ferocious and mean appearance; they thought he must be one of
those loathsome beggars, they were all scared to death. One of them was braver than the other,
he pointed north, and said with a smile, “Your noble clan friends are all heading north. Would you
like to drink some tea, Master?”
“I don’t drink!” Zhang Wuji barked, “What damn, stinking tea is that?” Turning around he walked to
the north in big strides, while laughing hard inside.
He had not walked far from the town when he saw a moving shadow among the tall grass by the
road on his left, a Beggar Clan disciple stood up; it looked like he was about to shout some
questions. Zhang Wuji quickened his step and was gone is a flash. That beggar rubbed his own
eyes, he was so sure he saw somebody, but that person disappeared in a blink of an eye.

Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji thought the Beggar Clan set up checkpoints along the way, their meeting must be
heavily guarded; therefore, utilizing his ‘qing gong’ [lightness kungfu] he sped up to the north. He
saw the Beggar Clan checkpoints behind trees, among the grass, in between hills and by the rock
side; but instead of being obstacles, they became his guide.
Rushing about four, five ‘li’s, Zhang Wuji saw there were roadblocks at every three steps and
checkpoints at every five steps, the security got heavier and heavier. These people’s martial art
skills were not high, but it was actually not easy to evade their sight under the bright sunny day. In
the end Zhang Wuji was forced to leave the main road and continue on the narrow winding back
road. Right away he saw a large temple at the end of a mountain passage on the waist of the
mountain. He figured that the Beggar Clan people must be having their meeting in that temple.
Thereupon he rushed toward the northeast corner, and then bypassing another beggar checkpoint
to the west, he went straight to the temple side.
He noticed a plaque at the front of the temple with ‘Mi Lei Fo Miao’ [Buddha Maitreya Temple]
written in large characters. The temple looked majestic and grand. Zhang Wuji mused, “This time
the Beggar Clan’s important leaders are here in large numbers, it would be difficult to avoid being
detected if I mingle among them.”
Looking around, he saw a large ancient pine tree on the left of the courtyard in front of the main
hall, while to the right there was an old cypress tree. Both trees stood upright and tall, their thick
branches and leaves towered over the main hall, both were perfect for a hiding place. Going
around the back of the temple, Zhang Wuji leaped up to the roof, and then crawled to the corner of
the eaves and lightly jumped to the top of the pine tree. Positioning himself behind a large branch,
he peeked outside and silently acclaimed, “Lucky!” because from among the thick leaves, he could
see the entire mail hall clearly.
He saw that the main hall floor was packed with beggars; he estimated their number to be more
than three hundred. These beggars sat facing the inside of the hall, and nobody seemed to notice
him jumping to the pine tree. There were five empty round meditation mats in the hall; apparently
they were still waiting for some people to arrive. What was strange, though, that there were three,
four hundred people, but not a single sound was heard; it was a totally different situation from the
chaotic, boisterous fight over food and wine in the restaurant earlier. Zhang Wuji thought, “The
Beggar Clan has enjoyed several hundred years of reputation. Although their prestige is fading
lately, the manner of the olden days is not gone. That scene at the restaurant was an ordinary day
situation, hence the elders did not rein them the law enforcement is very strict otherwise.”
There was a Buddla Maitreya idol sitting in the main hall, its bare chest exposed its big belly, its
mouth frozen in an eternal smile, looking so kind and benevolent. Zhang Wuji was still assessing
the situation when suddenly someone in the hall was shouting, “’Zhang Bo Longtou’ [the leader in
charge of the alms bowl (small earthenware bowl used by Buddhist monks to ask for alms)] has
arrived!
The beggars stood up at once. A nine-pouched elder who looked like a scholar with a broken bowl
in his hands, slowly walked in and stood on the right side.
Another shout was heard, “’Zhang Bang Longtou’ [the leader in charge of the (beggar) stick] has
arrived!”
The nine-pouched elder who looked like Zhou Cang, lifting an iron stick high in his hands, walked
in big strides, and stood on the left side.
That man shouted again, “Zhi Fa Zhanglao’ [law enforcement elder] has arrived!”
Chapter 31 859
Unedited Version
A thin and small old beggar walked in, his hand holding a worn-out bamboo mat. His steps were
light and he walked without raising a single speck of dust. Zhang Wuji thought, “This man’s ‘qing
gong’ is excellent; perhaps he is only a notch below Wei Fuwang [bat king Wei].”
Another shout was heard, “’Chuan Gong Zhanglao’ [instructor/teacher/coach (someone who
passes on skills) elder] has arrived!”
This time an old beggar with white hair and white beard appeared. He was empty handed, and his
level of martial art skill could not be evaluated from either his stature or his footwork.
The four elders occupied the four meditation mats, but the mat in the middle was still empty. They
all bowed down and shouted in one voice, “Inviting Bangzhu [clan leader] to preside!”
Zhang Wuji’s heart was stirred, “I heard the Beggar Clan’s Bangzhu is called the ‘Jin Yin Zhang’
[Gold and Silver Palm], Shi Huolong [his given name means ‘fiery dragon’],” he mused, “But in the
Wulin world, very few people have ever seen his real face. I wonder what kind of character is he?”
In the main hall, all the beggars bowed down together. A moment later, the sound of footsteps was
heard from behind the screen, and a large man walked in big strides. He was more than six feet
tall, looked healthy and strong, with a red face like a high-ranking government officer. He stopped
at the middle of the main hall and stood with his hands on his waist.
The crowd of beggars chorused, “The disciples in attendance pay their respect to Bangzhu.”
The Beggar Clan’s Bangzhu Shi Huolong waved his right hand and said, “That’s enough! You boys
are well?”
“We wish Bangzhu well,” the crowd chorused. They waited until Shi Huolong took his seat on the
middle meditation mat before they all sat down.
Shi Huolong turned toward Zhang Bo Longtou and said, “Weng Xiongdi [brother Weng], please tell
everybody here about Jin Mao Shi Wang and the Tulong Saber.”
Zhang Wuji’s heart beat faster when he heard the name Jin Mao Shi Wang and the Tulong Saber
being mentioned, he focused his attention to listen attentively.
Zhang Bo Longtou stood up, bowed to the Clan Leader, and then turned around and said,
“Brethrens, the Devil Cult has been in enmity with our Clan for sixty years, the grievance between
us is very deep. In the resent years, the Ming Cult has set up a new Cult Leader, by the name of
Zhang Wuji. From our members who were involved in the besieging of the Brightness Peak, we
learned that this man is an ignorant youngster. A child who is still wet behind the ears, whose
yellow feathers have not been shed; which important achievement can he accomplish? How can
he resist our Clan’s Shi Bangzhu’s heroism, ability and great accomplishments?”
The crowd of beggars broke into thunderous cheers and applause, while Shi Huolong’s face
looked pleased and proud.
Zhang Bo Longtou continued, “Only, they were originally split up and disunited, and killing each
other; the internal strife immediately ceased after the Devil Cult’s new Cult Leader was appointed.
This has become a big misfortune to our Clan. Within the last year or so, the Devil Cult leaders are
staging numerous rebellions everywhere. In the Huai Si River region, there are Han Shantong and
Zhu Yuanzhang; in the Liang Hu [lit. two lakes – Hunan and Hubei provinces], there is Xu Shouhui
and his company. They have repeatedly defeated the Yuan soldiers and occupied not a few of

Unedited Version
places. It can be said that they quite make the grade. If they succeed in this great undertaking by
driving out the Tartars, then we are done. Our Clan’s tens of thousands brethrens might die without
any burial ground at that time.”
The crowd of beggars angrily shouted, “Must not let them succeed!” “The Beggar Clan swears to
fight to the death with the Devil Cult.” “If the Devil Cult rules the world, can our Clan’s brethrens
live?” “Tartars must go, but there is no way we would let the Devil Cult’s Jiaozhu ascend to the
throne.”
Zhang Wuji contemplated, “Who would have thought that while I was overseas for several months,
the brethrens have done really great. The Beggar Clan is this apprehensive; apparently, it was not
without any reason. The Beggar Clan people are numerous; there are many heroes and warriors
among them; if we can join hands with them to fight the Yuan, then this important matter has a
greater chance of success. Question is, how do I eradicate their suspicion, converting an enemy
into a friend?”
Zhang Bo Longtou waited until the commotion somewhat subsided before continuing, “Shi
Bangzhu has always lived peacefully in the ‘Lian Hua Shan Zhuang’ [Lotus Villa (a manor on the
mountain)], and did not involve in the Jianghu for a long time; but with this kind of urgent matter, he
does not have any choice but to preside over it personally. Also, with the Heaven’s blessing, our
Clan’s eight-pouch Zhanglao [elder] Chen Youliang has made an acquaintance with a Wudang
disciple and has obtained extremely important information.” Raising his voice he called out, “Chen
Zhanglao!”
“Here!” a voice from behind the wall responded.
Two men appeared, walking hand-in-hand. One of them was about thirty years of age, with a swift
and fierce expression; he was none other than Chen Youliang whose life was spared by Xie Xun
on the Lingshe Island. The other was a 27, 28 year-old handsome man; he was none other than
Song Yuanqiao’s son, Song Qingshu.
When he heard ‘Chen Youliang has made an acquaintance with a Wudang disciple’, Zhang Wuji
assumed it was some ordinary disciple under his martial uncles; who would have thought that it
was a Wudang’s disciple who could be regarded as the first among the third generation disciples?
“How can Song Shige [martial (older) brother] get mixed up with the Beggar Clan?” he thought.
Following which, he thought, “Wudang Pai and the Beggar Clan are both chivalrous organizations,
they have a good relationship with each other, so I should not wonder.”
Chen Youliang and Song Qingshu saluted Shi Huolong first, and then they greeted the Chuan
Gong Zhanglao and Zhi Fa Zhanglao, Zhang Bang Longtou and Zhang Bo Longtou, before finally
turning to face the crowd of beggars and cupped their fists.
“Chen Zhanglao,” Zhang Bo Longtou said, “Please tell the details of this matter to the brethrens
here.”
Taking Song Qingshu’s hand, Chen Youliang said, “Brothers, this is Song Qingshu, Song Shaoxia
[young hero Song], he is Wudang Pai’s Song Yuanqiao, Song Daxia’s [great hero Song] son. In the
future, Wudang Pai’s Zhangmen [Sect Leader] position will no doubt fall into his hand. That Devil
Cult’s Jiaozhu, Zhang Wuji, can be considered Song Shaoxia’s Shidi [martial (younger) brother],
therefore, I can say with confidence that Song Shaoxia understands the internal matters inside the
Devil Cult like the back of his hands. Several months ago, Shong Shaoxia informed me that the
Devil Cult’s big leader [da mo tou, lit. big devil-head] Jin Mao Shi Wang Xie Xun has arrived on the
Lingshe Island of the East China Sea …”
Chapter 31 861
Unedited Version
Zhi Fa Zhanglao interrupted, “The Wulin world has exhausted all efforts in trying to find the Jin Mao
Shi Wang, but for dozens of years nobody knows his whereabouts. How did Song Shaoxia
suddenly found out? The Old Man here wants to know.”
Zhang Wuji had always had this question lingered on his mind, “Zi Shan Long Wang has forced
information from Wu Lie, father and daughter, on my Yifu’s location before taking him south to the
Lingshe Island. This is a top-secret information. How did the Beggar Clan find out and hence send
some people to the island to seize the Saber?" Xie Xun and he had discussed this matter over
several times, but all along they could not find a plausible answer. Now listening to Zhi Fa
Zhanglao’s question, he focused his attention even more.
He heard Chen Youliang say, “Due to Bangzhu’s good fortune, we struck a coincidence. On the
Eastern Sea there is someone by the name of Jin Hua Popo. I don’t know how, but she knew Xie
Xun’s whereabouts. This old granny is highly skilled in maritime and navigational skill.
Unexpectedly, she managed to find the desolate island of the far north where Xie Xun lived, and
took him to the Lingshe Island. On that Lingshe Island, there were two people, father and daughter,
being held captives. Their names were Wu Lie and Wu Qingying; they are the descendants of
Dali’s Southern Emperor’s school of martial arts. Taking advantage of Jin Hua Popo leaving the
island to visit the Central Plains [zhong yuan], they killed the guard and escaped from the island.
They met some danger in Shandong area; luckily Song Shaoxia saved them. After talking for some
times, Song Shaoxia learned about Jin Mao Shi Wang’s whereabouts.”
“Hmm, so that’s how it is,” Zhi Fa Zhanglao nodded.
In his heart Zhang Wuji also said, “Hmm, so that’s how it is.” He further considered, “Wu Lie, father
and daughter, are not upright people; in the past, along with Zhu Zhangling, they did a painstaking
effort to cheat Yifu’s whereabouts from my mouth. But as luck has it, the information was passed
on to Zi Shan Long Wang. Speaking about water skill and navigation technique, I am afraid not
many people in the world who can surpass Zi Shan Long Wang. If not her, who in the world could
have found the Binghuo Island on the boundless North Sea? Even if my father and mother were
resurrected from the dead, they might not necessarily be able to do that. It was divine intervention
indeed.”
Chen Youliang continued, “Xiongdi [brother, referring to himself] and Song Shaoxia have forged a
life-and-death friendship. As soon as I learned this information, I coordinated with Ji and Zheng,
two eighth-pouch zhanglao, accompanied by five seven-pouch disciples, we went to the Lingshe
Island to capture Xie Xun and seize the Tulong Saber to be presented to Bangzhu. Unexpectedly,
the Devil Cult also sent a large army of warriors to the Lingshe Island. Although we did our best to
fight, in the end we were defeated; Ji Zhanglao and four of the seven-pouch disciples have fallen.
On the detail of the battle on the Lingshe Island, I invite Zheng Zhanglao to report to Bangzhu.”
The maimed Zheng Zhanglao stood up from among the crowd and narrated the battle between the
Beggar Clan and the Ming Cult on the Lingshe Island. He did not say that the Beggar Clan people
surrounded the lone Xie Xun, but he mentioned how numerous the Ming Cult people were, and
how brave their own people fight the enemy, and finally he told about how Chen Youliang had
placed his own life at stake to save him and to uphold justice. He was speaking fervently that his
spittle flew everywhere. He said Xie Xun was very impressed with Chen Youliang’s uprightness
that he did not dare to fight him. As the crowd of beggars in the main hall listened to his story, they
were excited, their countenances flushed and they cheered repeatedly.
“Chen Xiongdi is both brave and resourceful, as well as loyal [orig. ‘yi4 qi4’ – spirit of loyalty and
self-sacrifice/code of brotherhood]. A man like him is truly hard to come by,” Chuan Gong Zhanglao
commented.

Unedited Version
Chen Youliang bowed and said, “For the sake of following Bangzhu and Zhanglao’s instructions,
for the sake of lifting our Clan’s principle of righteousness high, I am willing to go through fire or
water. It was a trivial matter. I feel unworthy to receive Zheng Zhanglao’s compliments.”
Seeing his modesty and unwillingness to receive credit, the crowd of beggars praised him even
more. On top of the tree, the more Zhang Wuji heard, the angrier he was; thinking that this man
was despicable and shameless, he unexpectedly dared to go this far. It was obvious that he
betrayed a friend to save his own life, but he became the hero who saved his friend instead. Only,
his scheme was flawless that even Zheng Zhanglao was deceived. He was indeed a great villain.
Thinking of this, his heart turned sour, “This traitor’s deceit, even Yifu was deceived, even I was
deceived,” he mused, “Only Zi Shan Long Wang and Miss Zhao were not deceived. Ay … Miss
Zhao is very intelligent; it’s a pity her character is …”
Zhi Fa Zhanglao stood up and coldly said, “Our Clan has this many brothers harmed by the Devil
Cult, this blood debt is as deep as the ocean. Are we going to let it go?”
The crowd of beggars responded in such a clamor, “We must avenge Ji Zhanglao!” “Let’s go to the
Brightness Peak! Wipe out the Devil Cult!” “Slay Zhang Wuji, slay Xie Xun!” “Our Clan cannot
coexist with the Devil Cult; we see one of them, we kill one of them, we see a pair of them, we kill a
pair of them!” “Bangzhu, quickly issue an order to the Beggar Clan disciples under the heaven to
raise our arms and fight the Devil Cult!”
“Bangzhu,” Zhi Fa Zhanglao said to Shi Huolong, “Seeking revenge is an urgent matter, please
give us direction on how to proceed.”
Shi Huolong frowned and said, “This … mmm, this is indeed our Clan’s important matter. Hmm,
hmm … it needs further consideration. Tell the seven-pouch disciples and under to withdraw
momentarily, let us discuss this matter carefully.”
“Yes!” Zhi Fa Zhanglao complied. Turning around he shouted, “Hear Bangzhu’s order: seven-
pouch disciples and under to leave the main hall and wait outside the temple.”
The crowd shouted their obedience; they bowed down to Shi Huolong, and went out the temple
gate. Only eight-pouch elders and the leaders remained in the main hall.
Chen Youliang moved one step forward, bowed down and said, “Reporting to Bangzhu: this Song
Qingshu, Song Xiongdi has rendered a great service to our Clan. I am asking Bangzhu’s
benevolence to allow him be a part of our Clan, and to confer to him a position commensurate to
his skill and status, so that he would be able to contribute even greater service to our Clan in the
future.”
“This, apparently, has not …” Song Qingzhu said. He only said the word ‘not’ when Chen Youliang
cast him a sharp glance. Song Qingshu noticed his expression and immediately lowered his head
and did not continue.
“Very well,” Shi Huolong said, “Song Qingshu is admitted into our Clan. For the time being, I give
him the rank of six-pouch disciple, under the eight-pouch elder Chen Youliang’s command. He
must abide by our Clan’s laws and regulations, doing his utmost for our Clan’s benefit. His merit
will be rewarded and his crime will be punished.”
Song Qingshu’s eyes showed resentment, but he strived to restrain himself. Moving forward he
knelt down in front of Shi Huolong and said, “Disciple Song Qingshu pays his respect to Bangzhu.
Chapter 31 863
Unedited Version
Many thanks for Bangzhu’s kindness in bestowing the six-pouch disciple position to me.” After that,
he also paid his respect to the various elders.
“Song Xiongdi,” Zhi Fa Zhanglao said, “Since you are part of our Clan, you are subjected to our
Clan’s rules and regulations. Someday, even though you become the Wudang Pai Zhang Men
[Sect Leader of Wudang Sect], you will still have to follow our Clan’s order. Do you understand
this?” His manner of speaking was very serious.
“Yes,” Song Qingshu replied.
Zhi Fa Zhanglao continued, “Although our Clan and Wudang Pai both follow the same chivalrous
way, our approaches are not the same. Since someday the Wudang Sect Leader position will
certainly fall into your hands, why did you want to become part of our Clan? You must answer this
question truthfully.”
Song Qingshu cast a sidelong glance toward Chen Youliang before answering, “Chen Zhanglao
has shown an utmost benevolence toward me, I admire his conduct very much; therefore, I will be
satisfied to follow his leadership.”
Cheng Youliang laughed and said, “There are no outsiders here, I don’t see any problem for you to
say it. After the Sect Leader of Emei Pai, Miejue Shitai passed away, the newly-appointed Sect
Leader is a young and good-looking lady by the name of Zhou Zhiruo. This lady and Song Xiongdi
are childhood friends; apparently they are betrothed to each other. Who would have thought that
the Devil Cult’s big devil-head Zhang Wuji appeared and stole her heart away, and took her
overseas? Obviously, Song Xiongdi was furious and came to me for advice. I vow to help my
brother taking that Zhou girl back.”
The more Wuji heard it, the angrier he was; thinking in his heart, “This man spoke nonsense; when
did such thing ever happen?” He wanted to jump down into the main hall to confront him, but in the
end decided to restrain his rage and keep on listening.
Shi Huolong laughed aloud and said, “It’s always hard for a hero to resist a beauty. I am not
surprised. One is the Wudang Sect Leader, the other is Emei Sect Leader; not only a match in
social position and economic status, but also the man highly skilled, the woman beautiful. This is a
perfect match indeed.”
Zhi Fa Zhanglao asked again, “Since Song Xiongdi has this grievance, why don’t you ask Zhang
Sanfeng Zhenren [lit. true/real man – a respectable term to address a Taoist priest] and Song
Daxia [great hero Song] to mediate?”
Chen Youliang replied, “Song Xiongdi told me: that little thief Zhang Wuji is Wudang Pai’s Zhang
Cuishan’s son. Zhang Sanfeng has always been very fond of Zhang Cuishan. For that reason,
Wudang Pai is in a good term with the Devil Cult lately. Zhang Sanfeng and Song Daxia are not
willing to offend the Devil Cult. Presently, in the Wulin world of the Central Plains, our Clan is the
only one who stands against the Devil Cult; furthermore, we are the only one who has enough
power to resist those devils.”
Zhi Fa Zhanglao nodded. “That’s true,” he said, “Only by destroying the Devil Cult and slaughtering
that fellow Zhang Wuji Song Xiongdi’s desire will be satisfied and his grievance compensated only
by destroying the Devil Cult and slaughtering that person Zhang Wuji.”
From his hiding place on the tree, Zhang Wuji recalled how in the Western Region’s desert and on
the Brightness Peak, Song Qingshu’s treatment toward Zhou Zhiruo had always been rather

Unedited Version
strange. Only now did Zhang Wuji realize that Song Qingshu had a deep feeling toward her. Yet he
was still astonished over what had happened, “A Wudang disciple wants to join the Beggar Clan;
this is not right, especially without reporting to Tai Shifu and Song Shibo [martial (older) uncle] first.
He is betraying his own school, betraying his own father, for a woman’s sake; wouldn’t he make a
very big mistake? Besides, Zhiruo loves me very much, although Song Qingshu received the
Beggar Clan’s help, how can he force her to follow him? Song Dage [big brother Song] has made a
name for himself in the Jianghu, he holds the reputation as the up-and coming leader of Wudang
Pai. How can he make such a blunder?”
He heard Chen Youliang say, “Reporting to Bangzhu: in Dadou [grand capital, modern day Beijing]
disciple has captured an important figure from the Devil Cult. This man might be crucial to our
Clan’s great endeavor; asking Bangzhu to give your verdict.”
Shi Huolong was delighted, “Bring him in,” he said.
Chen Youliang clapped three times, “Bring that devil head in,” he said.
From the back of the hall came four beggars with unsheathed weapons in their hands, dragging a
man whose hands were tied behind his back. Zhang Wuji saw that he was a young man in his
early twenties; his face looked very familiar. He remembered he had seen this man during the Ming
Cult great assembly on the Butterfly Valley, but he did not remember that man’s name. That man
looked furious; when he walked passed Chen Youliang, he suddenly spat on his face. Chen
Youliang quickly dodged while striking that man’s cheek with the back of his palm, causing that
man’s cheek to immediately swell.
The beggar behind him pushed him down and shouted, “Kneel down and kowtow in Bangzhu’s
presence!”
That man coughed and spat thick spittle toward Shi Huolong’s face.
The distance between that man and Shi Huolong was very close, to begin with, plus, he spat with
all his might. Although Shi Huolong hastily ducked, he was not able to evade. ‘Splat!’ the spittle
landed on his forehead.
Chen Youliang’s leg swept away and kicked that man down, while he blocked in front of Shi
Huolong. Pointing his finger to him, Chen Youliang barked, “Daring crazy disciple! Are you bored of
your life?”
That man shot back, “Since I have fallen into your hand, your master does not hope to go home
alive!”
As Chen Youliang blocked, Shi Huolong had the opportunity to wipe the spittle from his forehead.
Chen Youliang moved two steps backward and said, “Reporting to Bangzhu: this fellow is a top
ranking expert within the Devil Cult; his martial art skill level appears to be above the four Protector
Kings. We must not look down on him.”
Listening to him, Zhang Wuji was astonished, but he immediately understood; Chen Youliang was
deliberately exaggerating that man’s martial art to give face to his Clan Leader. Shi Huolong was
the Clan Leader of the Beggar Clan, but surprisingly he was not able to evade this spittle attack,
which was highly unlikely. Furthermore, after receiving such insult, his face did not show any
indignation, but he appeared to be somewhat frightened and was at a loss.
“Chen Xiongdi,” Zhi Fa Zhanglao asked, “Who is this man?”
Chapter 31 865
Unedited Version
“His name is Han Lin’er,” Chen Youliang replied, “The son of Han Shantong.”
Zhang Wuji nodded his head silently, “That’s right. During the general assembly in the Butterfly
Valley, he was always following his father around and did not speak to me at all, no wonder I did
not remember his name.”
“Ah,” Zhi Fa Zhanglao was delighted, “He is Han Shantong’s son. Chen Xiongdi, your contribution
is even greater. Reporting to Bangzhu: for the past several years, Han Shantong has repeatedly
defeated the Yuan army, establishing for himself a great fame for his military prowess. The
generals under his command, Zhu Yuanzhang, Xu Da, Chang Yuchun, and the others, are all
important leaders within the Devil Cult. By capturing this fellow, we can use him as hostage, so that
we won’t have to worry about Han Shantong not listening to our Clan.”
Han Lin’er opened his mouth in swearing and cursing, “In your mother’s dream! What kind of hero
is my Father? How could he submit to your shameless coercing? My Father only listen to Zhang
Jiaozhu’s order. Your Beggar Clan wants to contend for supremacy against my Ming Cult? You are
overestimating your own capabilities too much! Your stinky Beggar Clan Bangzhu is not even fit to
carry our Zhang Jiaozhu.”
Chen Youliang chuckled, “Han Xiongdi,” he said, “You say your Cult’s Zhang Jiaozhu is such a
hero, all of us admire him very much and want to see his face. Why don’t you take us to see him?”
“Zhang Jiaozhu is dealing with important matters,” Han Lin’er said, “Even our own brethrens
cannot easily see him. How can he have time to see you?” [Translator’s note: in this exchange,
both Chen Youliang and Han Lin’er referred to Zhang Wuji as ‘lao ren jia’ – Senior, a polite term for
someone of higher status or simply older.]
Chen Youliang laughed, “Everybody in Jianghu said that Zhang Wuji has been captured by the
Yuan army and has been beheaded at Dadou a while ago that his leadership in all levels has been
taken over in various regions, yet you are still blowing your horn?”
“Pei!” Han Lin’er spat angrily, “Bullshit! Can Tartars capture our Zhang Jiaozhu? Even if he is
surrounded by a thousand soldiers and ten thousands horses, our Jiaozhu can come and go as he
wishes. It is true that Zhang Jiaozhu has gone to Dadou, but he went there to rescue the Wulin
characters of the Six Major Sects. What beheading? You are but sprouting nonsense!”
Chen Youliang was not angered, still chuckling he said, “That was what I heard from the Jianghu,
it’s hard for me not to believe. Why else would in the past half a year or so we only heard about
Han Shantong, Xu Shouhui, and some Zhu Yuanzhang, Peng Yingyu Heshang [Buddhist monk],
but we have never heard about Zhang Wuji? Surely it is because he is dead. I have no doubt about
it.”
Han Lin’er’s face turned completely red, the blue vein on his forehead bulged out. “My Father, Xu
Shouhui and the others are executing Zhang Jiaozhu’s command; how can they be compared with
Zhang Jiaozhu?”
Chen Youliang incredulously said, “This man Zhang Wuji’s martial art skill cannot be considered
bad, but he was destined not to live a long life and will die young. Somebody who has done some
divination on him says that he won’t live past the beginning of this year …”
Right at this moment, suddenly a branch of the old cypress tree in the courtyard was shaking
lightly, but nobody in the main hall knew about it. Zhang Wuji, however, was able to hear a faint
excited breathing noise from behind the branch, but that person immediately controlled his breath

Unedited Version
that the noise stopped.
“Turn out there is someone hiding on that old cypress tree,” Zhang Wuji thought, “This person must
be here before I did. How come I am not aware of his presence for this long? His martial art skill
must be not bad.” Focusing his eyes, he saw a shadow among the branches and the leaves. He
saw the corner of that person’s green clothes; he knew that person was well prepared, his outfit
blended very well with the color of the cypress tree. If not for Zhang Wuji’s astute vision, he would
have had a difficult time seeing that person.
He heard Han Lin’er angrily said, “Zhang Jiaozhu has a big heart with a generous nature, the
Heaven will most certainly bless him. He is still very young and I will not be surprised if he will live
another hundred years.
Chen Youliang gasped and said, “But a man’s fate is hard to predict! I heard that he was framed by
a traitor and thus was captured and executed by the imperial government. I don’t find that as a
strange occurrence. People who have seen Zhang Wuji all said that he would not live past three
times eight, twenty-four years of age …”
Suddenly from the old cypress tree a green shadow flashed, someone jumped down and shouted,
“Zhang Wuji is here! Who cursed me as a short-lived man?” The voice still lingered in the air, the
person had already entered the main hall.
Zhang Bang Zhanglao, who was standing at the door, stretched out his hand to grab the back of
that person’s neck, trying to capture him. With a swift and nimble movement, that person evaded to
the side. Now everyone could see that he was wearing a green robe with a rectangular headband,
his manner was elegant, his face was like a jade, and his eyes were as clear as water. He was
none other than Zhao Min wearing a man’s clothes.
As he saw Zhao Min made an appearance, Zhang Wuji’s heart was shaken; he was startled and
angered at the same time, but also felt sweetness and delight in his heart, so that he could not
refrain from softly exclaiming. By this time, all the beggars in the main hall had already surrounded
Zhao Min, hence nobody paid any attention to his exclamation.
The Beggar Clan people had never seen Zhang Wuji, they only knew that the Ming Cult’s Cult
Leader was a young man around twenty years of age with a superb martial art skill. Seeing Zhao
Min’s swiftness and agility in evading Zhang Bang Zhanglao’s grab, they knew this person was a
top quality martial art expert, hence they all believe the Ming Cult’s Cult Leader had arrived,
everybody shivered in fear.
Only Chen Youliang noticed that his face was too pretty, he looked too young, and there was a
rather flirtatious tone in his voice. All in all, there was a difference with this man’s appearance and
the description of Zhang Wuji in the Jianghu. He shouted, “Zhang Wuji has been dead long ago,
where did this impostor come from?”
Zhao Min indignantly said, “Zhang Wuji is alive and well, why did you keep cursing him as dead?
Zhang Wuji is flooded with good fortune as vast as the sky, he will live a long life of over-a-
hundred-years; he will live another eighty years even after everybody in here is dead.”
Zhang Wuji could hear the sadness in these few sentences; it was as if after abandoning them on
that desolate island, she was pricked by her own conscience. But then he thought, “How can this
kind of cruel and mean person have any conscience? Zhang Wuji, oh Zhang Wuji, you simply are
not willing to part with her. You are simply deceiving yourself with this kind of wishful thinking.”
Chapter 31 867
Unedited Version
“Who are you, actually?” Chen Youliang asked.
Zhao Min replied, “I am the Ming Cult Jiaozhu, Zhang Wuji. Why do you hold my subordinate
brother captive? Release him quickly. Whatever problem you have, I am here to deal with you
personally.”
“Huh, huh!” suddenly someone from the side sneered, “Miss Zhao, others may not recognize you;
do you think I, Song Qingshu, don’t know you? Reporting to Bangzhu: this woman is the Ruyang
Prince’s daughter, she has many martial art experts under her command, we must guard against
them.”
Zhi Fa Zhanglao pursed his lips and whistled loudly, “Zhang Bang Zhanglao, take our brothers go
out the temple to seek the enemy. Watch for enemies coming in to attack,” he ordered.
Zhang Bang Zhanglao responded and went out the hall. In an instant from every direction came
shouts and whistles from the Beggar Clan disciples. Seeing this situation, Zhao Min’s countenance
changed slightly, she clapped her hands once, and from the top of the wall two men jumped down;
they were the Xuanming Er Lao [Xuanming ‘two’ Elders], Lu Zhangke and He Biweng.
“Get them!” Zhi Fa Zhanglao barked his order. Immediately four seven-pouch disciples pounced on
Lu and He, two elders.
Xuanming Elders’ martial arts were exceptionally strong, in just three stances all four seven-pouch
disciples were injured. The white-haired, white-bearded Chuan Gong Zhanglao stood up. With a
loud shout his palm struck straight to He Biweng, creating a loud gust of wind, a sign of
overwhelming power behind that strike.
He Biweng used his ‘Xuan Ming Shen Zhang’ [mysterious and dark divine palm] to parry the attack.
With a loud ‘Bang!’ two palms collided. Three palms exchanges later, it was evident that Chuan
Gong Zhanglao was not He Biweng’s match.
On the other front, Lu Zhangke, with the deer antler staff in his hand, fought Zhi Fa Zhanglao and
Zhang Bo Longtou, two people. For the time being, it was hard to decide which side had the upper
hand.
Seeing Chuan Gong Zhanglao’s face was flushed as red as blood, while retreating step-by-step,
Zhang Bang Longtou could not help from feeling alarmed. He knew Chuan Gong Zhanglao’s
profound power, which could be considered as their Clan’s number one martial art expert; how
could he not able to match this old man? By the fifth palm exchange, he saw Chuan Gong
Zhanglao was gasping for breath, his white beard fluttered in the air; it was clear that he was in
distress. Although he knew Chuan Gong Zhanglao had never liked to be helped in fight, seeing his
dire condition, in the end Zhang Bang Longtou could not let him lose his life under the enemy’s
hand; Zhang Bang Longtou swept He Biweng’s feet using his iron staff.
As the Xuanming Elders appeared, Zhao Min was about to retreat, but Chen Youliang blocked her
way with a sword. In the Wan An Temple, Zhao Min had learned the essence of the Six Major
Sects’ martial art skill. With ‘shua, shua, shua’sounds her sword moved. The first stance was
Huashan’s sword technique, the second was Kunlun’s, and the last one was Kongtong’s. For the
fourth stance, she used the Emei Pai’s ‘jin ding jiu shi’ [golden peak nine styles].
Chen Youliang was taken by surprise and was not able to fend off. Zhao Min’s sword made a circle
and stabbed straight toward his chest. ‘Clang!’ a sword was thrust horizontally from the left,
diverting Zhao Min’s sword; it was Song Qingshu.

Unedited Version
While the battle was raging all over the main hall, Zhang Wuji watched from the top of the pine
tree. He saw Song Qingshu was able to fully utilize the Wudang sword technique. His movements
were steady and fierce; apparently he had mastered the lessons imparted by is father, Song
Yuanqiao. Chen Youliang also attacked from the side. Although Zhao Min possessed a vast
knowledge of sword techniques, in the end diversity could not overcome purity. With one against
two, already she was forced to defend herself more and attack less.
Zhang Wuji was secretly anxious, but also puzzled, “Why does she use an ordinary sword? If it
was Yitian Sword, she would be able to cut her opponents’ swords and break through their siege.”
He noticed that she was wearing tight clothes, showing off her slim figure; it was obvious that she
was not concealing the Yitian Sword on her waist. After feeling anxious for a while, Zhang Wuji
rebuked himself, “Zhang Wuji, this little witch killed your cousin; why are you anxious over her
safety instead? You not only offend Biaomei [younger female cousin], but offend Yifu and Zhiruo as
well.”
After fighting for a while, several more martial art masters from the Beggar Clan joined the battle,
while on Zhao Min’s side no other people came in to help. Realizing the unfavorable situation, Lu
Zhangke called out, “Jun Zhu Niang-niang [princess], Shi Di [martial (younger) brother], let’s retreat
to the courtyard and find an opportunity to leave.”
“Very well,” Miss Zhao said, “This man surnamed Chen slanders Zhang Gongzi [young master
Zhang], saying he is short-lived and will die young. I am mad at him; you two deal with him well.”
“Will do,” Xuanming Elders replied, “Junzhu, please leave first. Leave this kid to us.”
Zhao Min also said, “That Han Lin’er is very loyal to Zhang Gongzi, you must try to save him.”
“Junzhu, please withdraw first,” Lu Zhangke said, “Leave the rescuing business to us, two
brothers.” These three people were talking about rescuing people while under the siege of powerful
enemies, as if they did not have any regard toward their opponents.
While the battle in the main hall was raging wild, the Beggar Clan’s Clan Leader Shi Huolong was
standing quietly on the corner of the main hall. As Chuan Gong and Zhi Fa two Elders listened to
Zhao Min’s exchange with the Xuanming Elders, they ordered their people to intercept. Suddenly
both Lu Zhangke and He Biweng left their opponents and charged toward Shi Huolong. Their
movement was so fast that it was impossible for Shi Huolong to resist. Who would have thought
that as Chen Youliang listened to Zhao Min and the Xuanming Elders planning their escape, he
had already anticipated this tactic? He preceded everybody else by going around and was ready
by Shi Huolong’s side.
Before the Xuanming Elders’ palm strikes arrived, Chen Youliang had already pushed Shi
Huolong’s shoulder down, and shoved him behind the Mi Le Fo image. ‘Crack!’ as the Xuanming
Elders palms struck down, part of the idol broke with its debris flew everywhere, while the idol itself
was swaying, ready to fall down. He Biweng moved another step forward and struck two more
times with his palms. The large idol flew to the air and crashed down.
The crowd of beggars cried out in alarm and leaped away to evade. Zhao Min took advantage of
this highly chaotic situation to leap out to the courtyard. Song Qingshu and Zhang Bang Longtou,
one with a sword the other a staff, pursued together. As she was leaping over the temple gate,
three staves suddenly appeared lightning fast to sweep the lower part of Zhao Min’s body. Zhao
Min was already busy blocking Song Qingshu’s sword and Zhang Bang Longtou’s iron staff, now
she had to evade these three incoming attacks. She managed to avoid two, but failed to evade the
third. She felt pain on her left shin as a staff struck her, her feet faltered and she fell down forward.
Chapter 31 869
Unedited Version
Song Qingshu flipped his sword to strike the back of Zhao Min’s head with the handle, with the
intention of knocking her down and capture her alive.
As the sword hilt was only less than half a foot away from her head, suddenly the iron staff in
Zhang Bang Longtou’s hand flicked the sword hilt up, diverting Song Qingshu’s sword to the side.
Right at that moment a shadow flew up and leaped over the wall.
Song Qingshu turned around and asked Zhang Bang Longtou, “Why did you let her go?”
Zhang Bang Longtuo was angry, “Why did you pull my iron staff up?”
“It was you who used your staff to divert my sword,” Song Qingshu said, “And still …”
“It’s no use arguing,” Zhang Bang Longtou shouted, “Let’s pursue her!”
Immediately two people leaped over the wall, only to see nearby the corner a seven-pouch disciple
was lying down; his leg was broken from the fall that he was unable to crawl back up.
“Where did that witch run away to?” Zhang Bang Longtou asked.
Several seven-pouch disciples who were on guard outside the wall replied, “Nobody was here; we
did not see anybody.”
Zhang Bang Longtou was angry, “Just a moment ago clearly somebody was leaping over the wall
over here. Are you all blind?”
A six-pouch disciple stooped down to help the seven-pouch disciple whose leg was broken, he
said, “Just now it was this brother who leaped over the wall, there was no other people.”
Zhang Bang Longtou scratched his head and asked that seven-pouch disciple, “Why did you leap
over the wall?”
“I … ,” the seven-pouch disciple mumbled indistinctly, “I was grabbed and thrown away. That witch
used a weird technique.”
Zhang Bang Longtou turned toward Song Qingshu and angrily shouted, “Just now you used your
sword handle to pull up my iron staff, why did you do that? You have just joined our Clan, and
already you pulled a stunt?”
Song Qingshu was shocked and angered, he said, “Disciple was just going to use the sword hilt to
strike down that witch, it was Longtou Dage [big brother Longtou] who used the iron staff to divert
my sword hilt, letting that witch escape.”
“Ridiculous!” Zhang Bang Longtou roared, “Why would I divert your sword hilt? I have been in out
Clan for several decades, and have achieved this high-ranking Zhang Bang Longtou position. Why
would I help an outsider? Let me ask you this: why didn’t you use the sword blade to stab her but
use the sword hilt, pretending to strike her down instead? Hmm, hmm … my old eyes are not blind
yet; you cannot deceive me.”
Although within the Wudang Pai Song Qingshu was only the third generation young disciple,
everybody in Wudang was aware that he was the future Sect Leader, so even Yu Lianzhou, Zhang
Songxi, and the other martial uncles treated him with respect, and had never uttered even half a
sentence of harsh words. He was used to being arrogant. Although he knew Zhang Bang

Unedited Version
Longtou’s position with the Beggar Clan was much higher than his, who had just joined the Clan,
he felt he was being wrongly accused in this matter. Not willing to swallow an insult, he
immediately retorted, “’Pulling up a stunt’, these words were obviously carelessly said. If Longtou
Dage wants to accuse me, you must have some people as witnesses. As Xiao Di [little brother,
referring to himself] struck my sword hilt down, it was obvious that you used the staff to block.
There are many people in here, I doubt it if nobody saw what had happened.”
Hearing his words, Zhang Bang Longtou understood the table was turned; now he was accused of
being pulling up a stunt, by letting Zhao Min escape. His anger blazed like a raging fire. “You, a
mere kid, are being rude to your elder, are you flaunting Wudang’s prestige in your background?”
He said that while striking down his staff to smash Song Qingshu’s head. Under his violent rage,
the staff carried a tremendous amount of force.
Song Qingshu did not yield for even one breath; he lifted up his sword to block. The sword and the
staff collided, ‘Clang!’ sparks flew everywhere. Song Qingshu felt searing pain on his palm.
“Surnamed Song,” Zhang Bang Longtou roared, “You dare to defy your superior, did the enemy
send you to spy on our Clan?” While saying this, his staff struck for the second time.
Suddenly somebody rushed out of the temple gate, stretched out a sword to take the staff, followed
it down and pushed it away, while saying, “Longtou Dage, please don’t be angry.” This man was
none other than the eight-pouch elder Chen Youliang. “Where is that little witch, Zhao Min?” he
asked.
Zhang Bang Longtou, still seething with anger, pointed his finger toward Song Qingshu and said,
“He let her go.”
“No,” Song Qingshu hastily said, “It was Longtou Dage who let her go.”
While the two of them were bickering, the Xuan Ming Elders had already whisked out of the
temple. They looked everywhere and did not see Zhao Min, so they figured she had already
escaped. Letting out a long laugh, their four palms struck together, immediately several Beggar
Clan disciples fell down to the ground. By the time Chuan Gong Zhanglao, Zhi Fa Zhanglao and
the others came out, the Xuan Ming Elders, the sound of their long laughs had already dozens of
‘zhang’s away, so even if they wanted to pursue, they would not be able to overtake them.
What really happened was Zhang Wuji saw Song Qingshu flipping his sword to strike Zhao Min’s
head. He realized the strike could be light or could be heavy; if it was light, it would knock her
unconscious, if it was heavy, it would take her life away. Almost without thinking he jumped down
from the ancient pine tree and using the divine skill of Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi, from behind Zhang
Bang Longtou he pushed the iron staff in his hand to divert Song Qingshu’s sword. His mastery of
the Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi had already reached unprecedented level, during the past several months
on the desolated island, since he had nothing to do, he researched and studied the secret Xiao
Zhao translated from the Sheng Huo Ling tablets. By integrating these two techniques, his skill was
ten times more ingenious than the Persian Three Emissaries’ strange martial art. This time he
darted out from his hiding place, although Zhang Bang Longtou and Song Qingshu were such
martial art masters, they were incapable to detect his movement. Zhang Bang Longtou only knew
Song Qingshu strike his iron staff, while Song Qingshu clearly see Zhang Bang Longtou stretch out
his staff to divert his sword.
Taking advantage while those two people were startled, his left hand reached behind him to grab a
seven-pouch disciple and toss him over the wall. Zhang Bang Longtou and Song Qingshu saw
someone was leaping over the wall, they assumed it was Zhao Min escaping, so both of them
Chapter 31 871
Unedited Version
pursued out. Zhang Wuji grabbed Zhao Min and took her to the top of the hall. It was the middle of
the day under the sunny sky, so actually, nothing could disappear without anybody else noticing;
but as Zhang Bang Longtou and Song Qingshu went out the temple gate, the crowd of beggars
also noisily swarmed out the gate. Although there were many eyes, apparently nobody paid any
attention to whatever was flying above their heads. Besides, as the Mi Le image collapsed in the
main hall, dust and debris rose up, filling the air; everybody went out in confusion from the main
hall via both front and rear doors. The martial art experts among them were busy besieging the
Xuanming Elders, while those with weaker martial art skill were busy protecting themselves. Thus,
it was not surprising that nobody knew what was going on.
As she was rescued in a critical condition, Zhao Min felt she was being carried by a pair of strong,
powerful arms. She also felt as if they were soaring amidst the cloud or rising above the fog to the
top of the main hall. Turning her head around, under the dazzling sunlight she saw thick eyebrows
and handsome eyes, it was Zhang Wuji. Not believing her own eyes, she gasped, “It’s you!”
Zhang Wuji reached out to cover her mouth. His eyes scanned on all directions, and saw the front,
the back, left and right of the Mi Le Temple were filled with the Beggar Clan disciples. It was not
difficult for him if he wanted to escape even with Zhao Min in his arms; but since he knew the
Beggar Clan was secretly conspiring to harm his Cult, and Song Shige [martial (older) brother] of
Wudang Pai had now joined the Beggar Clan, it would be a pity if he did not investigate clearly and
simply withdrew in light of these matters.
He saw Song Qingshu and Zhang Bang Longtou were still quarrelling. Zhang Bang Longtou’s eyes
revealed an ominous look, moreover, there were some malicious people within the Beggar Clan,
Song Qingshu may fall into their treacherous hands. Besides, Han Lin’er was very loyal and
devoted, he simply must be rescued.
Seeing the dust and debris were still hanging in the air in the main hall, he thought he might as well
enter the hall and find someplace to hide. He darted forward toward the eaves, and then with both
feet hooked to the eaves, he slowly pulled his legs and slid down toward the back of the idol from
the left side. He saw in the room there were only several Beggar Clan disciples left, they were lying
on the floor, groaning because of the injury they suffered when the idol fell down, but Han Lin’er
was nowhere to be seen, and he wondered where they took him.
Zhang Wuji scanned around the room, but was not able to find a good hiding place. Zhao Min
pointed toward a large leather drum, supported on a large and tall wooden structure, about a
‘zhang’ away from the ground, with a large bell on its right flank. Zhang Wuji immediately realized it
was a perfect hiding place. Creeping around the wall, he went behind the leather drum. He leaped
up and his right-hand forefinger slit horizontally on the leather drum. With a light ripping sound
there was a large split on the leather. Bracing his left foot on the beam of the wooden structure, his
forefinger slit vertically, making a cross-shaped split on the drum. With Zhao Min in his arms he
stepped into the large drum. Although the drum was big, there was not enough room to move with
two people inside. Zhao Min leaned on Zhang Wuji, breathing tenderly.
The drum was very old, and inside was filled with dust. Amidst the bad smell of dust and dirt,
Zhang Wuji could smell delicate fragrance coming out from Zhao Min’s body. His heart was filled
with love and hate, his mind was filled with countless words he would like to ask her, but with great
difficulty he restrained himself from opening his mouth. He was conscious of Zhao Min’s tender
body leaning on his bosom, her soft and silky skin lightly rubbed against his face. Suddenly he was
startled, “I should not even save her, how can I be this intimate with her in here?” Lifting up his
hand, he pushed Zhao Min’s head away, not letting her to lean against his shoulder.
In her anger Zhao Min elbowed his chest. Zhang Wuji used his internal energy to rebound the

Unedited Version
incoming force; Zhao Min felt the pain that she could not help but crying out. Zhang Wuji had
already anticipated this, so he reached out to cover her mouth.
In the meantime, he heard Zhi Fa Zhanglao’s voice rose up from below, “Reporting to Bangzhu:
the enemy has escaped without leaving any trace, subordinate is incompetent and failed to capture
them, waiting for Bangzhu’s punishment.”
“It’s all right,” Shi Huolong replied, “The enemy’s martial art skill is very high, everybody has done
his best. Damn it! It’s just our bad luck, it has nothing to do with Zhanglao.”
“Many thanks, Bangzhu,” Zhi Fa Zhanglao said.
After that, Zhang bang Longtou brought the accusation that Song Qingshu has let the enemy
escape. Song Qingshu refuted by explaining his own reasoning. Both sides were insistent on their
own version, the main hall was filled with anger.
“Chen Xiongdi,” Shi Huolong said, “What is your take on this?”
“Reporting to Bangzhu,” Chen Youliang said, “Zhang Bang Longtou is a senior leader of our Clan,
so what he said cannot be wrong. But Song Xiongdi joined our Clan in sincerity, that little witch
surnamed Zhao is his adversary, so it would not be in his interest to let her escape. In my humble
opinion, this witch surnamed Zhao possesses a strange martial art, she is able to borrow strength
to fight strength, hence she pushed Longtou Dage’s iron staff to divert Song Xiongdi’s sword. In
confusion, both sides did not realize it and thus this misunderstanding arose.”
Zhang Wuji silently praised him, “This Chen Youliang is very good; he did not see what happened,
but his guess is 80, 90% correct.”
He heard Shi Huolong said, “It makes perfect sense. Both brothers, everybody is doing his best for
our Clan’s sake, please do not damage the friendship over this minor incident.”
Zhang Bang Longtou furiously said, “Even if he …”
Without waiting for him to finish, Chen Youliang interrupted, “Song Xiongdi, Longtou Dage is a
person of good moral standing and reputation, even if he wrongly accused you, you will still benefit
from his advice. Quickly apologize to Longtou Dage.”
Song Qingshu had no choice but step forward and cup his fists. “Longtou Dage,” he said, “Xiao Di
[little brother, referring to himself] has offended you just now, please accept my apology.”
That Zhang Bang Longtou was still furious, but he knew he could not lash it out, so he snorted and
said, “It’s all right!”
Chen Youliang’s speech seemingly placed the blame on Song Qingshu, but actually by saying that
Zhao Min ‘pushed Longtou Dage’s iron staff to divert Song Xiongdi’s sword’, and ‘Longtou Dage is
a person of good moral standing and reputation, even if he wrongly accused you, you will still
benefit from his advice’, he placed the blame on Zhang Bang Longtou; all elders of the Beggar
Clan understood it clearly. However, Chen Youliang had recently become the Clan Leader’s
favorite, Shi Huolong always listened to his advice; what else can they say?
“Chen Xiongdi,” Shi Huolong said, “The little witch that has caused disturbance just now, is the
Ruyang Prince’s beloved daughter. The Devil Cult is the imperial household’s enemy, then why did
that damned witch stand up for that little devil head Zhang Wuji?”
Chapter 31 873
Unedited Version
While Chen Youliang hesitated and did not answer, Zhang Bo Longtou said, “I noticed that that
Tartar Junzhu was crying with an extremely angry look on her face. When Chen Xiongdi cursed the
Devil Cult’s Jiaozhu, that Tartar Junzhu looked like someone was cursing her father or brother. It is
indeed confusing.”
Song Qingshu said, “Reporting to Bangzhu: Subordinate has some knowledge about this matter.”
“Song Xiongdi, you may speak,” Shi Huolong said.
“Although the Devil Cult is opposing the imperial government, this little witch Junzhu is captivated
by Zhang Wuji,” Song Qingshu said, “It seems to me that she wants to marry him very much.
Consequently, she is always trying to protect him.”
“Ah!” as the crowd of beggars listen to this, they all exclaimed in surprise.
Inside the gigantic drum, Zhang Wuji also heard it clearly; his heart was thumping madly, but in his
mind he had a question, “Is it true? Is it true?”
Zhao Min turned her head around and stared at him. Although the inside of the drum was dim,
Zhang Wuji’s acute eyes were able to see that her eyes showed a boundless love. He could not
restrain a warm feeling from overflowing his breast. His hands, which were holding her arms,
tightened. He felt a strong urge to kiss her cherry lips, but suddenly Yin Li’s tragic death came into
his mind; immediately the warm, tender feeling in his heart changed into deep hatred. His right
hand grabbed her arm and crushed it. Although he did not use strength, but it was unbearable to
Zhao Min nonetheless, so much so that her vision blackened and she almost passed out from the
pain, making her want to echo Yin Li’s curse on him, ‘This heartless and short-lived little rascal.’ In
the end Zhao Min did her best to control herself not to utter any sound, but big streams of tears
flowed down her cheeks and dropped onto the back of Zhang Wuji’s hand, overflowing to the front
of his clothes. Zhang Wuji simply hardened his heart and ignored her completely.
He heard Chen Youliang said, “How did you know? Did such a strange thing really happen?”
With hatred in his voice Song Qingshu replied, “This fellow Zhang Wuji’s appearance is only so-so,
he is not the least bit handsome nor possesses an outstanding ability, but he practices the Devil
Cult’s sorcery. He is good at captivating women’s attractions that many young women are
infatuated by him.”
“That’s right,” Zhi Fa Zhanglao nodded, “The Devil Cult’s lecherous and demonic disciples really
did practice this kind of ‘flower-picking’ [cai3 hua1] method [Translator’s note: again, I know I
translated this phrase rather literally, but I am sure the readers can appreciate the Jin Yong’s
imagery], where males and females gather together. Emei Pai’s disciple, Ji Xiaofu, also fell under
the Devil Cult Yang Xiao’s sorcery, in the end she lost her reputation and fell from grace. Zhang
Wuji’s father, Zhang Cuisan, also fell under the demonic charm of White-browed Eagle King’s
daughter. That Tartar Junzhu must have fallen under the little devil head’s ‘flower-picking’
incantation and thus lost her chastity to him. The wood has become the boat, the (grain) rice has
become (cooked) rice [Translator’s note: for those of you who are not familiar with rice, in Chinese,
the uncooked, grain rice is called ‘mi3’, while the cooked rice we eat is called ‘fan4’]; she is
depraved and cannot extricate herself from disgrace.” The crowd of beggars nodded their heads in
agreement.
Chuan Gong Zhanglao was filled with righteous indignation, he said, “This kind of Jianghu’s scum,
everybody has the right to punish him; otherwise, countless innocent and respectable young
women will be harmed by this pervert little thief.”

Unedited Version
Shi Huolong stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. “Damn it!” he said with a laugh, “This pervert
little thief Zhang Wuji’s luck is not bad!”
Zhang Wuji was so angry that his body, from head to toe, shook. So far he was still a virgin, yet
from Emei Pai’s Miejue Shitai down to these people, for countless times he was cursed as a
‘pervert little thief’. He truly suffered injustice and had nowhere to appeal. As for ‘Zhao Min lost her
chastity to him, the wood has become the boat’ and so on, he wondered where did those things
come from? Thinking to this point he was suddenly startled, “Miss Zhao and I are in each other
arms here, they absolutely must not find out; otherwise they will have a confirmation of their
slandering.”
He heard Chuan Gong Zhanglao continue, “Emei Pai’s Miss Zhou Zhiruo has fallen into this
pervert thief’s hand, whether or not she can protect her chastity, is difficult to say. Song Xiongdi,
please don’t worry, we will certainly help you recapture your beloved wife; we cannot let the matter
of Ji Xiaofu be repeated today.”
“What Dage [big brother] said was very true,” Zhi Fa Zhanglao said, “Wudang Pai failed to take Yin
Liting under their wings in the past, they are not able to shelter Song Qingshu today. Song Xiongdi
invests his life in our Clan; if we fail to protect his interest by helping him accomplish his cherished
desire, as the Wudang Pai’s future Sect Leader, won’t his agreement to become a six-pouch
disciple of our Clan be in vain?” The crowd of beggars loudly responded, they all said an oath to kill
the pervert thief Zhang Wuji and take Song Qingshu’s wife back.
Zhao Min put his mouth next to Zhang Wuji’s ears and whispered, “You are a pervert little thief who
deserves to die!” She sounded as if she was angered by them, but also mad at him; as if she was
complaining and admiring him at the same time, yet her voice also carried a flirtatious tone.
Listening to her, Zhang Wuji’s heart was swayed; all of a sudden he was having mixed feelings. He
thought in agony, “If only she wasn’t this cruel and treacherous, and did not kill my cousin, I would
be happy to be with her for the rest of my life; I wouldn’t have anything to worry.”
He heard Song Qingshu vaguely express his gratitude to the crowd of beggars. Zhi Fa Zhanglao
asked again, “How did that pervert little thief charm the Tartar Junzhu? Do you know?”
“As an outsider I don’t know the details,” Song Qingshu replied, “I know that that little witch led the
imperial warriors to the Wudang Mountain to capture my Tai Shifu [grand master], but when she
saw that pervert thief’s face, she quickly withdrew without a fuss, and the great calamity facing
Wudang Pai was thwarted. About twenty years ago my San Shishu [third martial (younger) uncle]
Yu Daiyan’s limbs were broken by some people, and that little witch presented some medicine to
that pervert thief, thus the broken bones were healed.”
“That is so,” Zhi Fa Zhanglo said, “The Wudang Pai was actually a thorn in the imperial
government’s eyes, if that Tartar Junzhu was not captivated by the deceitful lust and has forgotten
her natural disposition, she would not have presented the medicine as a gift to help the enemy.
That being said, although this pervert little thief’s conduct was despicable, he still have some good
feelings toward Tai Shifu and your various martial uncles.”
“Mmm,” Song Qingshu said, “I prefer to think that he has not forgotten his roots.”
Chen Youliang said, “Reporting to Bangzhu: After listening to Song Xiongdi’s explanation, I have
an idea which will make that pervert little thief, along with the Devil Cult, from top to bottom, to
meekly obey our Clan’s order.”
Shi Huolong happily said, “Chen Xiongdi unexpectedly thought an ingenious plan, please explain it
Chapter 31 875
Unedited Version
quickly.”
“There are too many eyes and ears in here,” Chen Youliang said, “Even though we are all brothers,
I am still afraid someone might leak the secret.”
The murmurs in the main hall immediately stopped; some footsteps were heard, about a dozen or
so people went out the hall, leaving only several highest-level leaders of the Beggar Clan.
“This matter is to be treated with the highest confidence,” Chen Youliang said, “Song Xiongdi, both
Longtou Dage, let us search around this place to make sure nobody is eavesdropping.”
A couple of rustling noise was heard as Zhang Bang Longtou and Zhang Bo Longtou were jumping
onto the roof, while Chen Youliang and Song Qingshu went inspecting around the hall. They
looked behind the idol, behind the curtain, behind the inscribed overhead board, everywhere.
Zhang Wuji secretly praised Zhao Min’s resourcefulness, as other than this big drum, there was no
other hiding place in the main hall. Four people finished their inspection and returned to the hall.
In a low voice Chen Youliang said, “This matter is highly dependent on Song Xiongdi.”
“Me?” Song Qingshu asked in amazement.
“That’s right,” Chen Youliang said, “Zhang Bo Longtou Dage, please give some ‘wu du shi xin san’
[five-poison losing conscience powder] and have Song Xiongdi take it to Mount Wudang, let him
secretly put it into Zhang Zhenren [a respectful term to address a Taoist priest] and various
Wudang heroes’ food and drink. We are going to wait at the foot of the mountain. If everything
goes well, we are going to capture Zhang Zhenren and various Wudang heroes. Won’t we then be
able to coerce and disturb that pervert little thief Zhang Wuji so that he obeys our Clan?”
Shi Huolong was first to applaud and called out, “Marvelous, marvelous!”
Zhi Fa Zhanglao also said, “This plan is not bad. Our Clan’s ‘wu du shi xin san’ is very fierce, but if
we want to put the poison on Zhang Wuji’s food and drink, I am afraid the Devil Cult guard on him
is too tight, so it is very unlikely for us to succeed. Song Xiongdi is a Wudang disciple, so if we
want to capture Wudang people, it will be like guarding against the thief who is already in the
house, truly inconspicuous, a very cunning strategy, it will be very easy.”
“This … this …” Song Qingshu haltingly said, “It means I will have to poison my own father,
absolutely impossible.”
Chen Youliang said, “Our Clan’s ‘wu du shi xin san’ is very effective to lose someone’s
consciousness, but it is totally harmless to the body. Your honorable father, Song Daxia [great hero
Song] is a righteous hero, we respect him very much, we certainly will not harm a single strand of
his hair.”
Song Qingshu was still unwilling to comply, he said, “I join our Clan without asking Tai Shifu and
my father’s permission first. When they find out in the future, they will certainly hold me
accountable; I don’t know what the best way to explain this to them would be. However, our Clan
has always taken the path of chivalry, no different than Wudang Pai’s objective, thus this is not
considered a capital crime. But if I am asked to do this unfilial thing, defying my elders, I do not
dare to accept.”
“Xiongdi,” Chen Youliang said, “You have not given this a careful thought. In order to accomplish a
great undertaking, we should not be bothered by trivial matters. The people of old sacrificed their

Unedited Version
loved ones for the sake of great justice, it happened many times in history; let alone our objective
is to deal with the Devil Cult. Capturing the various Wudang heroes is nothing more than a way to
gain control over that pervert little thief Zhang Wuji. When the Six Major Sects besieged the Devil
Cult, didn’t Wudang Pai also come in full force?”
“If I do this,” Song Qingshu said, “First, my conscience is uneasy. Second, tens of thousands
Jianghu people will spit in contempt over me; how can I still have a face to stand on the earth?”
“Do you know why I asked the eight-pouch elders to withdraw from the hall just now?” Chen
Youliang asked, “Why did we carefully search from top to bottom, from front to rear? It is exactly
because I am afraid somebody might leak the secret. Song Xiongdi, after administering the drug,
you also fake losing your consciousness. We will also tie you up along with your Tai Shifu, your
honorable father, and your various martial uncles, nobody will suspect you. Other than the seven of
us here, who else in this world knows? We will admire you as a hero and a real man who is
capable of undertaking an important matter, who would laugh at you?”
Song Qingshu was silent for half a day before haltingly said, “Bangzhu and Chen Dage’s [big
brother Chen] order, Xiaodi [little brother] really does not dare to disobey. Furthermore, Xiaodi is a
new member of our Clan, supposedly must seize every opportunity to obtain a merit; even go
through fire or water, I should do it with all my might. Only, a man’s life in this world must be based
on being filial and righteous; so asking Xiaodi to scheme against my own father, I can’t follow this
order no matter what.”
[Note: previously, Song Qingshu referred to himself as ‘Xiongdi’ – brother in general term, in this
last sentence, he used the term ‘Xiaodi’ – little/younger brother; denoting a definite change of
attitude.]
For the Beggar Clan people the word ‘filial’ was extremely revered; as the group of beggars heard
his last words, they felt it was inappropriate to force him further. But suddenly Chen Youliang
laughed coldly and said, “A junior to defy his senior is the big taboo of the Wulin world, I know it,
Song Xiongdi does not need to remind me. But I wonder how does Song Xiongdi address Mo Qixia
[Seventh Hero Mo]? Is he your senior, or are you his senior?”
Song Qingshu did not answer, after a long while he finally said, “Very well, since Bangzhu and
gentlemen give me the order, Xiaodi will comply. But all of you must promise not to endanger my
father not even half a part of him, also not to disgrace him in any way. Otherwise, Xiaodi would
rather lose my reputation and fall into disgrace than committing this non filial shady business.”
Shi Huolong, Chen Youliang and the others were exulted. Chen Youliang said, “That’s a great
answer. Song Xiongdi can work with us brothers very well. Song Daxia is everybody’s respected
senior. Even if Song Xiongdi did not mention it, as his nephews we are going to show him our
utmost respect.”
Zhang Wuji felt strange, “Song Shige was always unwilling to comply, but as soon as Chen
Youliang mentioned Mo Qishu [seventh (younger) uncle Mo], Song Shige suddenly did not dare to
refuse? There must be something fishy here. It seems like, to find out the details, I will have to ask
Mo Qishu personally.”
He heard Zhi Fa Zhanglao and Chen Youliang discuss in a whisper about how the Beggar Clan
group of warriors was going to go up the mountain after Zhang Sanfeng, Song Yuanqiao and the
others were drugged. Each time Chen Youliang proposed something, Shi Huolong would always
say, “Very good, wonderful!”
Chapter 31 877
Unedited Version
Zhang Bo Longtou said, “Today is still the middle of the winter, the five-poison bugs are still
dormant under the surface of the earth, Xiaodi [little brother, referring to himself] must go to the
foot of Changbai Mountain [a volcanic mountain in Jilin province] to do some digging. At most in a
month, at least twenty days, I will be able to concoct the ‘wu du shi xin san’. The toxicity of the five-
poison bugs dug from underneath the ice and snow is not too conspicuous; when it is mixed in the
food, it won’t be easily detected. It is the best drug to be used against first-class martial art
masters.”
Zhi Fa Zhanglao said, “In that case, Chen Xiongdi and Song Xiongdi better accompany Zhang Bo
Longtou to Mount Changbai to get the drug, while the rest of us proceed southward. Within one
month, we are going to reconvene in Laohekou [city in Hubei]. Today is the eighth of the twelveth
month, let’s set our meeting date to be the eighth of the first month next year.” He also said,
“Having Han Lin’er in our hands is really useful. I am asking Zhang Bang Longtou to guard him
well, don’t let the Devil Cult take him back. We’d better leave separately to avoid the enemy’s
detection.”
Thereupon, one after another, everybody bid their farewell to the Clan Leader. Zhang Bo Longtou,
was the first to leave, heading north along with Chen Youliang and Song Qingshu. A moment later
the rest of the beggars left the Mi Le Temple, going their separate ways.
End of Chapter 31.

Unedited Version
Chapter 32 – Ignorant Grievance, Vain Anxiety,

Conceited Desire
Suddenly Zhang Wuji’s leg swept horizontally, scattering the snow on the ground toward
the Four Heroes. It was one of ancient Persian martial art stances recorded on the Sheng
Huo Ling. The Four Heroes of Wudang suddenly felt snow flying into their faces, rendering
them blind for an instant, they leaped back immediately.
Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji waited until the crowd of beggars had gone far and not the least bit of noise was to be
heard in the temple before he leaped out of the big drum. Zhao Min followed behind him, brushing
her clothes while looking at him with an expression that is a mixture of happiness and anger on her
face.
“Humph,” Zhang Wuji angrily said, “You still have a face to see me?”
“What?” Zhao Min’s countenance dropped, “When did I offend Zhang Jiaozhu?”
It was as if Zhang Wuji’s face was covered with frost as he shouted angrily, “You wanted to steal
that Yitian Sword and Tulong Saber, I won’t blame you! You abandoned me on that desolate
island, I still won’t blame you! But Miss Yin was seriously injured, why did you still treat her
ruthlessly? A vicious woman like you is truly rare in the world.” Speaking to this point he was
unable to restrain his grief and indignation; moving one step forward, he slapped Zhao Min four
times left and right.
Being enshrouded by his overwhelming power, how could Zhao Min evade? ‘Slap, slap, slap, slap,’
both of her cheeks were immediately swollen. Zhao Min was hurt and angered, beads of tears
rolled down her cheeks. With a choking voice she said, “You said I stole the Yitian Sword and
Tulong Saber, who has seen it? Who said I treated Miss Yin ruthlessly? Tell her to come and
confront me directly.”
Zhang Wuji was even angrier, “All right!” he shouted, “I’ll send you to the netherworld to confront
her directly.” His left hand circled and his right hand hooked across the back of her neck, while he
exerted all his strength.
Zhao Min could not breathe, she stretched out her finger to pierce his chest, but her finger felt like
a cotton wool, her strength vanished without a trace. In an instant her face turned purple and she
passed out.
Remembering Yin Li’s enmity, Zhang Wuji was about to strangle her to death, but looking at her
face like that, his heart suddenly softened and he relaxed his grip. Zhao Min fell backward. ‘Boom!’
the back of her head struck the dark green flagstone of the temple’s hall.
It was quite some time later that Zhao Min finally regained her consciousness. She saw Zhang Wuji
was staring at her with an anxious look on his face. Seeing her opening her eyes, he let out a
relieved breath. Zhao Min asked, “Did you say Miss Yin has passed away?”
Zhang Wuji’s anger flared again, he snapped, “After you slashed her seventeen, eighteen times,
she … how could she stay alive?”
With a trembling voice Zhao Min said, “Who … who said I slash her seventeen, eighteen times? It
was Miss Zhou, wasn’t it?”
“Miss Zhou will not say anything bad about anybody behind their backs,” Zhang Wuji said, “She is
not her relative, she won’t bring a false charge against you.”
“Was it Miss Yin, then?” Zhao Min asked.
Almost shouting Zhang Wuji said, “Miss Yin had already been unable to talk early on. There were
only five of us on that desolate island; are you saying that Yifu did it? Or I did it? Or perhaps Miss
Yin did it to herself? Humph, I know what’s in your heart, you were afraid I might marry my cousin
hence you committed this violent treachery. Let me tell you: I don’t care whether she is dead or

Unedited Version
alive, I have already considered her my wife.”
Zhao Min hung her head without saying anything. After being silent for half an afternoon, she
asked, “How did you return to the Central Plains?”
With a cold laugh Zhang Wuji said, “It was due to your generosity. You sent your navy to pick us
up. Fortunately, my Yifu is not gullible and worthless like me; we have seen through your devious
scheme. You dispatched some artillery ships to wait for us on the sea to sink our ship. Your plan
has failed.”
Zhao Min was gently stroking her red, swollen cheek; she looked at him with a shock, but after a
moment her eyes gradually showed pity and affection toward him, and she heaved a long sigh.
Zhang Wuji was afraid his own heart would succumb to her beautiful face and her tempting tender
affection; he turned his head around to avoid her eyes, stomped his foot and said, “I have made an
oath to avenge Biaomei [female younger cousin]. Just consider me weak and worthless that I am
not able to do that today. You committed all kinds of evil and there will come a day you will fall into
my hand.” As he said that, he walked toward the temple gate in big strides.
He had walked away for about a dozen ‘zhang’s when Zhao Min pursued and called out, “Zhang
Wuji, where are you going?”
“What does it have to do with you?” Zhang Wuji replied.
“I want to speak to Xie Daxia [great hero Xie] and Miss Zhou,” Zhao Min said, “Please take me to
see them.”
“My Yifu will act without mercy, aren’t you going to deliver your life away?” Zhang Wuji asked.
Zhao Min sneered and said, “Your Yifu may be cruel and merciless, but he is not muddle-headed
like you. Besides, if Xie Daxia killed me, your Biaomei’s enmity would be avenged, wouldn’t your
wish come true?”
“What do you mean I am muddle-headed?” Zhang Wuji asked, “I only don’t want you to see Yifu.”
Zhao Min smiled and said, “Zhang Wuji, you are muddle-headed. In your heart, you really do not
want to lose me; you don’t want Xie Daxia to kill me. Am I right, or am I right?”
As his heart’s deepest secret was revealed, Zhang Wuji could not help but blush. “Don’t talk
rubbish!” he snapped, “I let you get away with so many unrighteousness without killing you. It
would be best if you stay far away from me, or else I would lose control over myself and kill you
personally.”
Zhao Min slowly walked near and said, “I must clear something up with Xie Daxia and Miss Zhou; I
do not dare to say anything bad behind anybody’s back, I need to talk clearly with them face to
face.”
Zhang Wuji was curious, “About what do you want to talk to them?” he asked.
“Naturally you’ll know it when I see them,” Zhao Min said, “I am not afraid to take my chances; are
you afraid?”
Zhang Wuji said rather doubtfully, “It is you who wanted to go, I will not save you if my Yifu do not
Chapter 32 881
Unedited Version
show mercy on you.”
“You don’t have to worry for me,” Zhao Min said.
“Worry for you?” Zhang Wuji was angry, “Humph! I am looking forward to the day you die.”
Zhao Min laughed and said, “Kill me, then.”
“Pei,” Zhang Wuji spat, ignoring her remark. He quickly walked toward the town. Zhao Min followed
him behind.
As they arrived in town, Zhang Wuji halted his steps, turned around and said, “Miss Zhao, I have
given you my promise that I will do three things for you. The first was to find the Tulong Saber for
you. We can consider this task accomplished. I still owe you two things. If you see my Yifu, you will
certainly die. Please leave. Let me handle those two things for you. It won’t be too late to see my
Yifu afterwards.
Zhao Min smiled sweetly and said, “I know the real reason you do not want to kill me is because
you can’t bear to lose me.”
Zhang Wuji angrily said, “Granted, I don’t have a heart to kill you, so what?”
“I am very happy,” Zhao Min replied, “I’ve always wondered if you love me, but now I know.”
Zhang Wuji sighed and said, “Miss Zhao, I beseech you, please leave now.”
Zhao Min shook her head and said, “I definitely must see Xie Daxia.”
Since she was adamant, Zhang Wuji had no choice but entered the inn and went to Xie Xun’s
room. He knocked twice on the door and called out, “Yifu!” while he positioned himself in front of
Zhao Min.
He called out twice without receiving any answer from inside the room. Zhang Wuji tried to push
the door open, but it was actually locked. He felt strange; his Yifu possessed a very keen pair of
ears, as soon as he arrived at the door, his Yifu would most certainly be awakened. If he was
somewhere else, why was the door bolted from the inside? He pushed the door exerting a little bit
more force and ‘crack!’ the latch broke. The door swung wide open but Xie Xun was not inside. He
saw that one of the window panes was half open; he thought his Yifu must have left from the
window.
He went to Zhou Zhiruo’s room and called out, “Zhiruo!” two times without receiving any answer.
Pushing the door open, he also did not see Zhou Zhiruo inside, but her clothes were folded neatly
on the ‘kang’ [heatable brick bed of northern China].
Zhang Wuji was alarmed, “Could it be that they met some enemies?” he mused. He called the
innkeeper to inquire, but the innkeeper said he did not see those two people go out, he also did not
hear any noise which would suggest there was some dispute or even fighting.
Zhang Wuji was somewhat relieved; he thought, “Most likely they heard some suspicious noise
and went out to track down the enemy.” He also thought that although Xie Xun’s eyes were blind,
his martial art skill was strong; it was a rarity to find someone who could be his match in the
present age. Besides, he had the cautious and prudent Zhou Zhiruo as his company, so it was
unlikely for them to meet any mishap. Leaping out from Xie Xun’s window, he looked to all

Unedited Version
directions without seeing anything unusual, thereupon he returned to the room.
Zhao Min said, “Why do you look relieved to see that Xie Daxia is not here?”
“Still talking nonsense,” Zhang Wuji said, “When did I look relieved?”
Zhao Min smiled, “Can’t I see it on your face?” she said, “As you open the door, you were tense,
but now the skin on your face is relaxed.”
Ignoring her, Zhang Wuji leaned against the ‘kang’. With a chuckle Zhao Min sat on a chair and
said, “I know you were afraid Xie Daxia might kill me, luckily he is not here so you are saved from a
difficult situation. I know you really cannot bear to lose me.”
“What if I really cannot bear to lose you?” Zhang Wuji angrily said.
“I am very happy,” Zhao Min replied.
Zhang Wuji bitterly said, “Then why are you repeatedly trying to harm me? Can you bear to lose
me?”
Suddenly Zhao Min blushed, “You are right,” she said quietly, “Previously I was determined to kill
you, but after the Green Willow Manor incident, if I ever have the intention to harm you, let the
Heaven punish and the Earth destroy me, Minmin Timur. After I die, let me perish forever in the
eighteenth level of hell, never to be reincarnated for tens of thousands of years.”
Listening to her speaking very seriously, Zhang Wuji interrupted, “Then why did you abandon me
on that deserted island for the sake of a sword and a saber?”
“Since you said so, I can’t dispute it even if I have a hundred mouths,” Zhao Min said, “Let us wait
for Xie Daxia and Miss Zhou to come back, so that the four of us can sort things out clearly.”
Zhang Wuji said, “Your mouth is full of sweet but insincere words. You have deceived me one
person, must you also deceive my Yifu and Miss Zhou?”
Zhao Min laughed and said, “Why are you resigned on being deceived by me? Because in your
heart you like me, do you not?”
“What if I do?” Zhang Wuji vehemently said.
“I am very happy,” Zhao Min replied. Zhang Wuji saw her talking and laughing as sweet as a
flower, moving the hearts of those who watch her. Noticing that her cheeks were still red and
swollen from his four heavy slaps earlier, he could not restrain from feeling regret and pity;
therefore, he turned his head around to avoid looking at her.
Zhao Min said, “We were delayed in the temple for half a day, I am starving.” She called for the
innkeeper. Producing a small ingot of gold, she told him to quickly prepare a set of the highest
quality dish and wine. The innkeeper repeatedly obeyed, and in an instant he had some fruits and
light appetizers delivered to their room, followed by the wine and the main course.
Zhang Wuji said, “Let’s wait for Yifu to come back, then we’ll eat together.”
“My life might be gone as soon as Xia Daxia is back,” Zhao Min said, “I’d rather be a ghost with a
full stomach.” Zhang Wuji noticed that although she said such a thing, her manner and her face
Chapter 32 883
Unedited Version
showed confidence. Zhao Min continued, “I still have plenty of gold here, we can always tell the
innkeeper to prepare another set of banquet.”
Zhang Wuji coldly said, “I do not dare to eat and drink together with you. Who knows when you are
going to apply the ‘shi xiang ruan jin san’.”
Zhao Min’s face sank as she heard that, “You don’t want to eat, then don’t eat,” she said,
“Otherwise you will be killed by my poison.” Without waiting for an answer, she started to eat.
Zhang Wuji called for the kitchen to deliver some flatbread, and then staying as far as possible
from her, he sat on the ‘kang’ to gobble his food.
There was a very sumptuous dish of broiled lamb and roasted chicken, fried beef and chopped
fish, on Zhao Min’s table. She ate for a while before tears starting to drip on her rice bowl. She
managed to control herself and ate some more before she finally put the chopsticks down and she
dropped her head on the table, sobbing.
After crying for half a day, she wiped off her tears, apparently she felt better. Looking out the
window, she said to herself, “It will be dark in a couple of hours. I wonder how that Han Lin’er is.
Once we lost his track, it would not be easy to rescue him.”
Zhang Wuji’s heart turned cold. “That’s right,” he said while standing up, “I need to rescue Han
Xiongdi first, and then I’ll come back.”
“Shameless,” Zhao Min said, “Nobody speaks to you, who wants you to interfere?”
Seeing her angry at one time and bashful at another, happy at one time and anxious at another,
Zhang Wuji could not help to feel both hatred and affection toward her at the same time; truly he
did not know how to deal with her. Hastily he finished the half flatbread in his hand in three
mouthfuls, and then went out the door.
“I’ll go with you,” Zhao Min said.
“I don’t want to take you,” Zhang Wuji replied.
“Why?” Zhao Min asked.
“You are the murderer of my Biaomei,” Zhang Wuji replied, “How can I be together with an
enemy?”
“All right,” Zhao Min said, “Go alone, then!”
Zhang Wuji went out the door, but suddenly he turned around and asked, “What are you doing
here?”
“I am going to wait for your Yifu to come back,” Zhao Min said, “I’ll tell him that you are going out to
rescue Han Lin’er.”
“My Yifu hates evil people as if they are his personal enemy,” Zhang Wuji said, “How can he spare
your life?”
Zhao Min heaved a deep sigh. “Then that is my cruel fate,” she said, “What can I do?”

Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji hesitated for a moment before saying, “You’d better avoid him for now, we’ll talk when I
come back.”
Zhao Min shook her head, “I don’t have any good hiding place.”
“Very well!” Zhang Wuji said, “We’ll go save Han Lin’er together, and come back here to face him
together.”
Zhao Min laughed and said, “This time it is you who wants me to accompany you; definitely it is not
me who clings for dear life to you and insists on going out with you.”
“You are my black star,” Zhang Wuji said, “Just consider it my bad luck to bump into you.”
Zhao Min gave him one of her captivating smiles, “Wait here for a moment,” she said, as she
slipped out the door.
Quite some time later, Zhao Min opened the door, now wearing woman’s clothing, with mink fur
coat and scarlet embroidered garment inside; she looked extremely stunning. Zhang Wuji did not
expect she would bring such exquisite and expensive clothing inside her bundle; he thought, “This
woman is very shrewd, her actions are beyond anybody’s expectations.”
“Why are you looking at me like that?” Zhao Min asked, “Do these clothes look nice?”
“Face like a peach blossom, heart like a viper,” Zhang Wuji said.
Zhao Min burst out in laughter and said, “Many thanks for Zhang Da Jiaozhu’s [great cult leader]
highest compliment. Zhang Jiaozhu, why don’t you change into some nice clothing?”
Zhang Wuji sounded hurt, “I have always been wearing tattered clothes since I was little. If you
don’t like my ragged attire, you are free not to travel with me.”
“Don’t be overly sensitive,” Zhao Min said, “I only want to see how you look wearing some nice
clothes. Wait here, I am going out to buy some clothes. Those beggars must have entered the
great wall anyway, with our speed, I am not afraid we cannot overtake them.” Without waiting for
his answer, she slipped out the door again.
Zhang Wuji sat on the ‘kang’, while secretly scolding himself for not able to stand firm and letting
this girl play with him on her palms. “Obviously, she was my Biaomei’s murderer, yet I talked and
laughed with her. Zhang Wuji, oh, Zhang Wuji, what kind of man are you? How can you have a
face to be the Ming Cult Jiaozhu, in command over all those warriors?”
He waited for a long time and Zhao Min had not returned, the sky gradually turned dark. “Why do I
have to wait for her?” he thought, “I’d better go alone to rescue Han Lin’er.” But as soon as he had
that thought, he remembered something else. What if she returned, bringing all those clothing, and
bump into Xie Xun? What if with one slap Xie Xun strikes the top of her head, bursting her skull
open and scattering her brains, and she died a violent death? He saw it in his mind clothes and
shoes scattered around the room. Thinking about this possibility, he broke into a cold sweat.
He sat down, and stood up, sat down, and stood back up, while letting his imagination run wild,
until at last he heard dainty footsteps and delicate fragrance assaulting his nostrils as Zhao Min
entered the room with two large packages on her hands.
“What took you so long?” Zhang Wuji said, “No need to change, let us go pursue the enemy!”
Chapter 32 885
Unedited Version
Zhao Min smiled and said, “You have waited this long, what harm does it have to wait a little bit
longer just to change you clothes? I have also bought a pair of horses, so we can pursue all night
long.” While saying that she untied the packages and produced clothes, shoes and socks. “This is
such a small town,” she said, “There is nothing nice to buy. You’ll have to make do with it. Wait till
we get back to Dadou [grand capital, modern day Beijing], we’ll buy mink fur coat and some nice
clothing.”
Zhang Wuji’s heart turned cold, “Miss Zhao,” he grimly said, “If you think I am after riches and
honor by submitting to the royal government, you’d better give up that idea now. I, Zhang Wuji, am
a descendant of Han people, even if conferred the title of prince, there is no way that I would
surrender to the Mongols.”
Zhao Min sighed and said, “Zhang Da Jiaozhu, look closely, is this Mongolian clothing, or Han
clothing?” While saying that she lifted up a set of gray leather-lined garment. As he saw that she
had bought Han people’s attire, Zhang Wuji nodded his head. Zhao Min turned around and said,
“Look carefully, am I wearing a Mongolian Princess’ attire, or a common Han woman clothing?”
Zhang Wuji’s heart was thumping madly, previously he only noticed that her clothes was exquisite
and expensive, he did not pay attention whether it was Mongolian or Han clothing. Now that she
mentioned it, he realized that she was dressed up as a Han girl. He saw her cheeks were blushing,
while her eyes were moist. Suddenly he understood her heart clearly. “You … you …” he
stammered.
In a low voice Zhao Min said, “Now that I know you don’t want to lose me, I don’t care about
anything else. I don’t care about Mongol or Han. You are a Han, I am also a Han. You are a
Mongol, I am also a Mongol. In your mind you are always thinking about important matters such as
army and country, the difference between Chinese and barbarians, and about their rise and fall,
their influence and military prowess. Wuji Gege [big brother Wuji, term of endearment], in my heart
I only have one thing: you. I don’t care whether you are a good man or a scoundrel [lit. bad egg], to
me it doesn’t make any difference.” [Translator’s note: before I offend anybody, the dictionary gives
the character ‘yi’ a definition of ‘non-Han people, especially to the east of China, or barbarians.’]
Zhang Wuji was touched listening to her expressing her infinitely tender feeling, he was dizzy with
confusing thoughts and was dumbfounded for a long time before he finally able to speak, “Did you
kill my Biaomei because you were afraid I was going to take her as my wife?”
Zhao Min said, nearly shouting, “I did not kill Miss Yin. You believe me, fine. You don’t believe me,
fine. I am telling you the truth.”
Zhang Wuji sighed. “Miss Zhao,” he said, “You love me this much; I am not a piece of wood nor am
I a stone, how can I not appreciate it? But why is it that to this very day you are lying to me still?”
Zhao Min said, “I used to think that being intelligent and shrewd, I would gain an upper hand on
everything; who would have thought that the things of the world are difficult to predict? Wuji Gege,
let us not go out today, you wait for Xie Daxia here, I wait for Miss Zhou in her room.”
“Why?” Zhang Wuji wondered.
“Don’t ask me why,” Zhao Min replied, “You don’t have to worry over Han Lin’er, I assure you that
we will rescue him alive.” Finished speaking, she whisked out the door, walking toward Zhou
Zhiruo’s room, and closed the door.
Zhang Wuji did not immediately understand what she was saying. He sat on the ‘kang’, pondered
deeply. Suddenly he a thought came into his mind “Is it possible that she found out that Zhou

Unedited Version
Zhiruo and I are engaged, and thus feeling that harming my Biaomei one person is not enough, is
she thinking to harm Zhou Zhiruo as well? Could it be that after leaving the Mi Le Fo Temple, the
Xuanming Elders came to this inn to deal with Yifu and Zhiruo?”
Once he remembered Xuanming Elders, he was panic-stricken. Lu Zhangke and He Biweng were
very strong martial art-wise, even if Xie Xun’s eyes were not blind, he might not necessarily be able
to fight them one against two. He leaped up and briskly walked toward Zhao Min’s door. “Miss
Zhao,” he called out, “Where did your subordinates, the Xuanming Er Lao, go?”
From behind the door Zhao Min replied, “Most likely they thought I managed to escape and
withdraw inside the Wall, so they pursue to the south.”
“Are you telling me the truth?” Zhang Wuji asked.
With a cold laugh Zhao Min said, “Why do you ask? Since you don’t believe what I say…”
Zhang Wuji was at a loss for words; he stared blankly at the door. Zhao Min said, “Supposing that I
told you I sent the Xuanming Er Lao to this inn to kill Xie Daxia and your beloved Miss Zhou, would
you believe me?”
Her last words had touched the most sensitive spot on Zhang Wuji’s mind; immediately his foot
flew up to kick the door open. With the veins on his forehead bulging out and a trembling voice he
shouted, “You … you …”
“Seeing him like that, Zhao Min was scared; she regretted having said such things. “I was just
scaring you,” she hastily said, “There is no such thing. You must not take it seriously.”
Staring hard at her, Zhang Wuji slowly said, “You are not afraid of coming to this inn to see my
Yifu. You kept saying that you want to confront them directly. Could it be that it was because you
knew they are no longer alive?” While saying that, he moved two steps forward until he was less
than three feet away from her. He raised his palm high, ready to strike her to her death.
Looking directly into his eyes, Zhao Min gravely said, “Zhang Wuji, let me tell you this: in the
matters on this earth, you cannot rashly believe what other says unless you witness it with your
own eyes. Furthermore, you cannot let your own imagination run wild. You want to kill me, fine, just
do it. But what if your Yifu comes back? How would you feel then?”
Listening to her reprimand, Zhang Wuji was somewhat ashamed; he said, “As long as my Yifu is
safe and sound, I’ll consider myself very fortunate. You must not joke about my Yifu’s safety and
well-being.”
Zhao Min nodded. “I shouldn’t say those things, I only have myself to blame; you should not feel
bad.”
Hearing her admitting her own mistake, Zhang Wuji’s heart softened. Smiling slightly he said, “I
was too rude and rash, and thus offended you.” Finished speaking he returned to Xie Xun’s room.
He waited all night, but until dawn neither Xie Xun nor Zhou Zhiruo came back. Zhang Wuji was
even more anxious. He took a quick breakfast then had a discussion with Zhao Min about where
they would go next. Zhao Min creased her eyebrows and said, “This is really strange. I think we’d
better try to overtake Shi Huolong and his company, and think of a way to eavesdrop.”
Zhang Wuji nodded. “Let’s do it.” Immediately they settled their room bills, and left a message with
the innkeeper that if Xie Xun and Zhou Zhiruo return, they were to wait in that inn. The inn helper
Chapter 32 887
Unedited Version
led a pair of red steeds from the stable.
Zhang Wuji saw that the steeds’ hides were smooth and shiny, with long legs and strong bodies,
the signs of top quality horses. He could not restrain from clucking his tongue in admiration,
thinking that these horses must belong to the people under her command who were trailing the
Beggar Clan to this place. She must have fetched them when she went out to buy some clothes
the previous day. Zhao Min showed a faint smile as she mounted the horse.
Two riders galloped side by side heading south. To the onlookers, their horses looked like dragons,
the two riders, a man and a woman, were wearing exquisite and expensive-looking clothes, their
appearances smart and beautiful, they must be a young couple from a rich, high-ranking
government official’s family who were out travelling.
That day they galloped for more than two hundred ‘li’s [1 li is approximately 0.5 km], and after
spending the night en route, they continued their journey at daybreak the next morning. By midday,
they felt the north wind was blowing stronger on their backs, with overcast clouds seemingly
hanging over close to their heads. After twenty more ‘li’s, big, goose down-like snowflakes started
to fall. Along the way, Zhang Wuji did say almost nothing to Zhao Min. Seeing that the snow was
getting heavier, he still did not utter a single word from his place in the front. That day, they were
actually riding through a remote mountainous path. By nightfall the snow had reached over a foot
deep, although their mounts were divine steeds, they could not go further. Zhang Wuji realized the
sky was getting darker and darker. He stood on the saddle and looked around, but did not see a
single building; he was indecisive.
“Miss Zhao,” he said, “What do you think? I am afraid our horses won’t be able to take it anymore if
we hurry along.”
With a cold laugh Zhao Min said, “You only know the horses won’t be able to take it anymore, but
you don’t care whether the people will live or die.”
Zhang Wuji was regretful; he thought, “I have Jiu Yang Shen Gong [divine energy from the Nine
Yang Manual] in my body, I don’t feel weary or cold. In my eagerness to save people, I am being
inconsiderate towards her.”
Traveling a little bit more, he suddenly heard a cracking noise, a roebuck fled from their left,
running toward the mountain. “I’ll catch it for our dinner,” Zhang Wuji said.
Leaping down from his saddle, he followed the roebuck trail on the snow, chasing it straight down
the mountain. After circling a small hill, under the dim evening fog he saw that roebuck was running
straight into a cave. Exerting his strength, he flew like an arrow toward the roebuck, and caught it
by the back of its neck before it entered the cave. The roebuck turned its head around trying to bite
Zhang Wuji’s wrist. Zhang Wuji exerted all his strength to his fingers and ‘crack’ he snapped the
roebuck’s neck.
He noticed that although the cave was not too big, it could easily give shelter to two of them for the
night. Carrying the roebuck, he returned to Zhao Min and said, “There is a cave over on that side,
let us spend the night here. What do you think?”
Zhao Min nodded, but suddenly she blushed. Raising the reins, she steered the horse toward the
cave.
Zhang Wuji led the horses towards the slope and tied them underneath two big pine trees, to
protect them from the snow, and then he looked for some dried branches to build a fire on the cave

Unedited Version
entrance. The cave was clean, with no trace of filthy animal excrement inside. Looking toward the
inside, all he could see was impenetrable darkness. Thereupon he skinned the roebuck, washed it
with snow, and roasted it on the fire.
Zhao Min took her mink fur coat and spread it on the ground. Under the blazing fire, the cave was
as warm as springtime. Zhang Wuji happened to turn his head around. Under the flickering fire
light, he saw her pretty face was even more stunning. They looked at each other and smiled; it was
as if the hunger and cold of the day melted in that one smile.
When the roebuck was done, each of them ripped the hind leg and ate. Zhang Wuji heaped more
firewood to the fire. Leaning against the wall of the cave he said, “Why don’t you sleep?” Zhao Min
smiled sweetly. Leaning against the opposite wall, she closed her eyes. Zhang Wuji’s nose caught
an intermittent whiff of fragrance coming from her body. He saw her cheeks were rosy, and he felt
a strong urge to kiss her, but he held back the thought and closed his eyes to sleep.
They slept until midnight when suddenly they heard hoof beats from a distance. Zhang Wuji woke
up with a start. Cocking his ears he could hear four horses coming from the south running to the
north. The snow was still falling heavily outside the cave. He thought, “In the middle of the night,
under a heavy snowfall, rushing along braving cold weather, they must have an extremely urgent
matter to attend.”
The sound hoof beats suddenly stopped as they came near to their place. A moment later the hoof
beats started again, surprisingly, the sound turned toward their cave. Zhang Wuji was alarmed,
“This cave is remotely located on the back of the mountain, if I did not chase that roebuck, I would
not have found this place. How can they find their way over here?” But immediately he realized,
“That’s right, we left our tracks on the snow. The tracks must still be visible although it has been
snowing heavily for half a night.”
By now Zhao Min was awake; in a low voice she said, “Perhaps some enemy are coming. Let us
hide and see what kind of people they are.” As she was saying that, she grabbed some snow
outside the cave and quenched out the fire with it.
By that time the sound of hoof beats ceased, but they heard four people walking on the snow
toward the cave. In a short while they have came within a dozen ‘zhang’s away [1 zhang is
approximately 10 ft or 3.3 meters] from the cave mouth.
In a low voice Zhang Wuji said, “These four people’s movement is very agile, they must be very
high skilled martial art masters.” If they went out to cave to seek hiding place, they would definitely
be detected by these four people. Without argument Zhao Min pulled his hand to enter further into
the cave.
The deeper they went, the narrower the cave became, but surprisingly the cave was very deep.
About a ‘zhang’ later there was a bend on the passageway. Suddenly they heard one of the people
outside say, “There is a cave here.”
The voice sounded very familiar to Zhang Wuji, since it belonged to his Si Shishu [fourth martial
(younger) uncle] Zhang Songxi. While he was pleasantly surprised, the other man said, “The hoof
prints and footprints are indeed heading towards this cave.” It was Yin Liting.
Zhang Wuji was about to call when Zhao Min reached out to cover his mouth. She whispered in his
ear, “It would be very awkward if they saw you and I in this cave together.”
Zhang Wuji realized she was right; Zhao Min and he did not do anything shameful, but if the
various martial uncles saw a young man and young woman pair sleeping together in a cave, how
Chapter 32 889
Unedited Version
could they explain? Moreover, Zhao Min was a Mongolian princess who had held Zhang Songxi,
Yin Liting, and the others captive at the Wan An Temple, where they were disgraced. It would be
extremely awkward if the enemies meet here. He thought, “I’ll wait until Zhang Si Shu [fourth
(younger) uncle Zhang, Yin Liu Shu [sixth (younger) uncle Yin] and the others leave the cave, and
then I’ll appear alone and meet them; and thus avoiding this awkward situation.”
He heard Yu Lianzhou’s voice saying, “Uh! There is a remnant of some firewood in here. Hmm,
and some blood-soaked roebuck skin too.”
Another voice responded, “My heart has always been disturbed. I hope nothing bad happened to
Qidi [seventh (younger) brother].” It was Song Yuanqiao’s voice.
Learning that his four martial uncles, Song, Yu, Zhang and Yin, were going out at together to find
Mo Shenggu, and hearing from the tone of their voices, Zhang Wuji deduced that his Qi Shishu
[seventh martial (younger) uncle] must have met some powerful enemy; he was somewhat
anxious.
He heard Zhang Songxi laugh and say, “Da Shige [first martial (older) brother] always takes a good
care of Qidi, just like when he was the inexperienced, teenage martial brother; while in fact, for the
past few years Mo Qixia [seventh hero Mo] has earned an awe-inspiring fame for his fighting
prowess. He has early on surpassed his own former prestige. Even if he met a powerful enemy,
Qidi alone would not necessarily be unable to deal with it.”
Yin Liting said, “I do not worry over Qidi as much as I worry over that child Wuji. His whereabouts is
unknown. Currently, he is the Ming Cult Jiaozhu. A tall tree invites strong wind. A lot of people want
to deal with him. Although his martial art skill is high, he is too naïve, he does not understand the
sinister crisis of the Jianghu. I am afraid he might fall into some villain’s wicked scheme.”
Zhang Wuji was touched, thinking that his martial uncles’ kindness to him was very deep; they kept
thinking about his safety all the times. Zhao Min put her mouth on his ear and whispered, “I am a
villain and at this moment you have fallen into my wicked scheme. Do you know it?”
He heard Song Yuanqiao say, “Qidi is heading north to look for Wuji. Apparently, he has picked up
some scents on his whereabouts. Only, the eight-character message he left in a hurry in that
Tianjin’s inn is confusing.”
Zhang Songxi said, “A change in our Sect, needs to be taken care of urgently. [men2 hu4 you3
bian4, ji2 xu1 qing1 li3 – eight characters] Could it be that there is a scum in the community’?
Could it be that that child Wuji …” Speaking to this point, he suddenly stopped. His voice was filled
with deep anxiety.
Yin Liting said, “This child Wuji is not the kind who would corrupt his own Sect, I am sure of that.”
“I am afraid that little witch Zhao Min is too treacherous for him,” Zhang Songxi said, “Wuji is still
too young and hot-blooded; he might be seduced by a pretty face like his father, who in the end
brought ruin and shame upon himself …”
Four men no longer talked; they all sighed deeply. A moment later, Zhang Wuji heard the sound of
flint as they lighted the wood to build a fire and cook their meals.
The fire light reached the back of the cave. Although they were hidden behind the bend, Zhang
Wuji was still able to see Zhao Min’s face vaguely. Her expression showed resentment and anger;
he thought Zhang Songxi’s words earlier must have angered her very much. Zhang Wuji

Unedited Version
understood her resentment, yet he was also startled, “What Zhang Si Shu [fourth uncle] said is
reasonable. My mother did not do anything evil, yet my father was implicated by her actions. This
Miss Zhao has killed my Biaomei, disgraced my Tai Shifu [grand master] and my numerous martial
uncles. But how can she be compared to my Mama?” Thinking to this point, his heart was
thumping madly, he thought, “If they find out Miss Zhao and I are in here, the entire water of the
Yellow River would not wash me clean.”
He heard Song Yuanqiao speak with a trembling voice, “Si Di [fourth brother], there is suspicion in
my heart, but I feel uncomfortable to say it out loud. I am afraid I am offending our own deceased
Wu Di [fifth (younger) brother].”
Zhang Songxi slowly said, “Is Dage [first brother] afraid that Wuji might suddenly harm Qidi?”
Song Yuanqiao did not answer, but although Zhang Wuji could not see him, he thought that Song
Yuanqiao must have nodded his head slowly.
He heard Zhang Songxi continue, “This child Wuji is honest and generous. Reasonably speaking,
that is very unlikely. I only worry that Qidi is hot-tempered and acts rudely. He might force Wuji and
put him into a difficult position. Add to the fact that little witch Zhao Min is very crafty, she might
incite those two against each other. If that happens, then … then … Ay, a man’s heart is
unfathomable, the matters of this world are difficult to predict. Till from the ancient times, it is
difficult for a hero to resist a beautiful face. I only hope Wuji will be able to control his emotions well
when facing important matters.”
“Dage, Si Ge,” Yin Liting said, “You are talking empty talk, isn’t that a groundless fear? [lit. the man
of Qi fears the sky falling] Qidi might not necessarily face a grave danger.”
“But after seeing the sword Qidi used to carry, I cannot help but feel fearful and apprehensive; I
can’t eat and sleep in peace,” Song Yuanqiao said.
“This matter is very unclear,” Yu Lianzhou said, “For people like us, martial arts practitioners, we
can’t casually leave our weapon anywhere. Let alone this sword which was given by Shifu. The
sword exists the person exists, the sword perished, the person …” Speaking to this word ‘person’,
he suddenly stopped; he could not endure to say the word ‘perishes’.
Hearing that Mo Shenggu abandoned the sword given by his master and that his four martial
uncles suspected he had something to do with it, Zhang Wuji was very concerned, but he was also
angry.
A moment later, he faintly smelled a whiff of aroma coming from inside the cave, mixed with the
smell of wild beast. Apparently, the cave was very deep and either at that moment there was a wild
beast hiding inside, or the cave was actually some wild beasts’ den. He was afraid that Song
Yuanqiao and the others might also smell the aroma and investigate and then he would be found
out. Without daring to open his mouth, he pulled Zhao Min’s hand, quietly taking her deeper into
the cave. He stretched out his left hand forward to guard against bumping into some protruding
rocks.
They only walked for three steps when they rounded another turn. Suddenly Zhang Wuji’s left hand
bumped into something soft and smooth; seemingly it was a human body. He was shocked, as if a
lightning stroke him, “It doesn’t matter whether this person is a friend or foe, as soon as he makes
the slightest noise, Da Shibo [first martial (older) uncle] and the others will know we are here.”
Immediately his left hand moved downward to press the five vital acupoints on that person’s chest
and abdomen, followed by a grab towards that person’s wrist. To his surprise, Zhang Wuji felt as if
Chapter 32 891
Unedited Version
he was touching an ice-cold object. It turned out that person had given up his breath for a long
time. Under the very dim light from outside, he focused his eyes to look at that man’s face and
vaguely recognized this lifeless body as his Qi Shishu [seventh martial uncle] Mo Shenggu. In his
shock, without thinking whether Song Yuanqiao and the others might hear him, he carried the
corpse several steps toward the mouth of the cave. Under the brighter fire light, he could see
clearly that it was indeed Mo Shenggu. He saw that Mo Shenggu’s face was bloodless and his
eyes had not been closed yet, as if he was afraid of what he saw before death. Zhang Wuji was
shocked and grieved, and stared blankly for a moment.
As he was walking, Song Yuanqiao and the others heard the noise. “There is someone inside!” Yu
Lianzhou shouted. Cold rays flashed as the Four Heroes of Wudang unsheathed their swords at
the same instant.
Zhang Wuji groaned inwardly. “I am carrying Mo Qi Shu’s [seventh uncle Mo] body while hiding in
here. I cannot escape the accusation of being his murderer in any way.” Recalling how Mo
Shenggu had always treated him lovingly, and now he had lost his life in such a miserable state,
Zhang Wuji’s mind was extremely sorrowful. Within that short period of time, 1,100 thoughts
flashed in his mind; he actually did not give any thought on how he was going to defend himself
against Song Yuanqiao and the others.
Zhao Min was able to think a lot quicker than Zhang Wuji; brandishing her sword she dashed out
toward the exit. ‘Swish, swish, swish, swish!’ four times, she executed Emei Pai’s staking-it-all
sword stances toward the Four Heroes of Wudang. While the Four Heroes raised their swords to
parry, Zhao Min had already broken through the cave entrance, and leaped on one of the horses
the Four Heroes rode. As Song Yuanqiao’s sword arrived, she blocked it backhandedly while
giving the horse’s stomach a good kick. The horse neighed in pain and galloped away.
While Zhao Min was still basking in her successful attempt to escape, suddenly she felt so much
pain on her back that she saw stars and was not able to breathe, as Yu Lianzhou flew and struck
his palm down. She heard the Four Heroes of Wudang utilizing their qing-gong [lightness kungfu]
to pursue. She thought, “If I can escape farther, he’ll have time to get away from the cave.
Otherwise, how can we wash away this undeserving injustice? Luckily all these four people are
pursuing me, they do not think that there is someone else in the cave.” Yet she felt the pain on her
chest was unbearable. Stretching the sword behind, she pricked the horse’ butt; the horse let out a
long neigh and ran even faster.
At first Zhang Wuji was startled to see Zhao Min break through, and then he realized she was
luring the tiger out of the mountain to give him a chance to escape. Thereupon he hurriedly went
out the cave carrying Mo Shenggu’s body. He heard Zhao Min and the Four Heroes of Wudang
were heading east; thus he ran to the west.
After running for about two ‘li’s, he hid the body behind a large rock, before returning to the main
road, and then jumped to the top of a big tree. His heart was still beating madly even after a long
time. He thought about Mo Shenggu’s tragic death and could not restrain his tears from flowing
down his cheeks.
“Our Wudang Pai has never experienced a disaster like this,” he thought, “I wonder who might
have killed Qi Shishu? The ribs on his back are broken, obviously he was killed by a palm
strength.”
About an hour later, he heard three horses coming from the east. By the light reflected from the
snow, he could see Song Yuanqiao and Yu Lianzhou each riding a horse, while Yin Liting and
Zhang Songxi shared a mount. He heard Yu Lianzhou said, “This witch has eaten my palm. Both

Unedited Version
the rider and the horse fell into a ravine, I don’t think they are going to live.”
“Only today can we pay back the disgrace of the imprisonment at the Wan An Temple,” Zhang
Songxi said, “To think that she was unexpectedly hiding in that cave, human affairs are like a
fantasy, totally beyond anybody’s guess.”
“Si Ge [fourth brother],” Yin Liting said, “What do you think she was doing, sneakily being alone in
that cave?”
“That is hard to guess,” Zhang Songxi said, “Killing that witch is nothing. We will be really happy if
we can find Qidi.”
Four people went farther and farther away, until their voices could not be heard anymore. Zhang
Wuji waited until Song Yuanqiao and the others went far before he hastily jumped down the tree
and rushed to the east, following the horse hoof prints on the snow. All along, his anxiety was
unbearable, he thought, “Although she is crafty, this time she was risking her life to save me. If
because of this she met her fate, I … I …” He ran faster and faster that in a short moment he had
covered four, five ‘li’s until he finally reached the edge of a cliff.
He saw blotches of dark red blood on the snowy ground, with random footprints all around him.
There was a large indentation, where a large rock was perched by the edge of the cliff. It seemed
like when she reached this place, in her confusion Zhao Min could not see the way, and thus both
she and her horse had fallen together into the ravine below.
“Miss Zhao, Miss Zhao!” Zhang Wuji called out. He repeated his call four, five times, but there was
no answer. He was even more anxious. Looking down from the edge of the cliff, he saw a deep
ravine, but in the dark of the night, he could not see the bottom. The cliff wall was very steep; there
was no place for him to set his feet on.
Taking a deep breath, he stepped over the edge with his face against the cliff wall, and then slid
down. After sliding about three, four ‘zhang’s, he slipped even faster. Immediately he exerted his
strength on his ten fingers, trying to grab the snowy cliff wall, and thus he manages to slow down
before coasting down again.
By doing this five, six times, finally he reached the bottom of the ravine. He felt his feet were
landing on a soft object. Hastily he leaped sideways. Turned out he was stepping on the horse’s
belly. He saw Zhao Min was still seated on the saddle, with her hands tightly grabbed the horse’s
neck. Zhang Wuji reached out to feel her breath, and to his relief he felt a slight breathing, but she
was unconscious.
The bottom of the ravine was dark, the winter snow had not yet melted, and the accumulation of
snow actually reached his waist. He presumed since Zhao Min was seated on the saddle, the
horse took the full brunt of the falling momentum and died from the impact, but Zhao Min’s live was
saved, she only fainted. Zhang Wuji checked her pulse and found out that although she was
heavily injured, her life was not in danger. Thereupon he embraced her in his bosom with their four
palms holding each other, and he transmitted his internal energy to treat her internal injury.
Since the injury Zhao Min received was from his own Wudang Sect, treating it was not too difficult.
In less than an hour she slowly squirmed and regained her consciousness. Zhang Wuji kept
sending out the Jiu Yang energy steadily into her system.
In more than an hour later, the sky gradually brightened. ‘Wah!’ Zhao Min vomited a mouthful of
blood. “Are they gone?” she said in a weak voice, “Did they see you?”
Chapter 32 893
Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji was very appreciative and grateful that her main concern was whether he could
escape the undeserved accusation. “They did not see me,” he said, “You … you have suffered a
lot.” His mouth was speaking, but the stream of energy flowing out did not stop.
Zhao Min closed her eyes. Although her limbs were void of any strength, her chest and abdomen
felt very warm and comfortable. After the Jiu Yang energy circled her system several times, she
turned her head and smiled. “Take a rest, I feel much better,” she said.
Zhang Wuji’a arms encircled her waist and pressed his right cheek to her left cheek. “You have
saved my reputation,” he said, “That is more important than saving my life ten times.”
Zhao Min giggled and said, “I am a treacherous, evil little witch. To me, reputation is nothing; life is
more important.”
Right at that moment, they suddenly heard an angry voice from above the cliff, loud and clear,
“Damn witch! So you have not died yet. How did you kill Mo Qixia [seventh hero Mo]? Quickly
admit it!” It was Yu Lianzhou’s voice.
Zhang Wuji was very shocked; he did not expect his four martial uncles would return. Zhao Min
said, “Turn your head around, don’t let them see your face.”
“Thief witch!” Zhang Songxi shouted, “If you don’t answer, we’ll smash you with big rocks!”
Zhao Min looked up and saw Song Yuanqiao and the others, four people, were all holding a big
rock in their hands. They only need ready to throw the rocks down, and Zhang Wuji’s and her own
lives would be difficult to protect. She whispered into Zhang Wuji’s ear, “Tear off your leather coat,
cover your face, and carry me out of here.”
Following her instruction, Zhang Wuji tore off a piece of his leather coat and covered his face by
tying a knot behind his head; he also pushed down his fur hat on his forehead, until only his pair of
eyes was exposed.
The Four Heroes of Wudang had been successful in chasing Zhao Min and forcing her to fall into
the ravine, but these four men were veterans of the Jianghu; they were vastly experienced and
well-informed. They knew with her honorable position as a princess, she would not wander alone
without any bodyguard. Four people pretended they went far away on horsebacks, but after
several ‘li’s, they tied the horses on a tree by the roadside, and then quietly came back. They
returned to the cave first and lighted some torches to explore the inside. They saw the carcasses
of two ‘fragrant deer’ [??, xiang1 zhang1 – I don’t know what kind of animal this is], which were
covered with blood after being bitten by some wild beast, the fragrance from their bodies was still
lingering in the air. Four people continued exploring around the cave, and finally found Zhang
Wuji’s tracks. They followed the tracks and found Mo Shenggu’s body, but saw his hands and feet
were badly bitten by some wild animals. The Four Heroes’ grief and indignation was indescribable;
Yin Liting broke out in crying.
Wiping the tears from his eyes, Yu Lianzhou said, “This witch Zhao Min’s martial art is not weak,
but she could not possibly kill Qidi based on her skill alone. Liu Di [sixth (younger) brother), don’t
be too sad. We will look for all the murderers, and kill them one by one to avenge Qidi’s life.”
Zhang Songxi said, “Let us wait in hiding around the cave. Come daybreak, that witch’s
subordinates might come here looking for her.” His thought was usually full of wisdom and
strategy, Song Yuanqiao and the others had always listened to his counsel; therefore, suppressing
their sadness, they looked for large rocks on either side of the cave and went hiding.

Unedited Version
When dawn came and they still did not see anybody looking for Zhao Min, the Four Heroes
returned to the cliff where Zhao Min fell to take a look. They faintly heard voices from down below,
and when they looked down, they saw a man in brocade clothes was holding Zhao Min in his arms;
turned out this witch had not died yet. The Four Heroes wanted to find out the cause of Mo
Shenggu’s death, hence they did not want to kill these two with the rocks.
This snow covered ravine was shaped like a deep well, with steep cliff all around it. The only way
out was a narrow crevice on the northwest corner. Zhang Songxi shouted, “Yuan dogs! Hurry up
and climb from that crevice. If you tarry, we’ll throw the rocks down.”
Zhang Wuji realized his Si Shibo [fourth martial (older) uncle] did not recognize him and thought he
was a Mongolian, which was not surprising, considering he was wearing a fancy-looking clothes,
also because he was with Zhao Min. But looking around, he did not see any place he could hide; if
the Four Heroes threw the rocks down, he might be able to jump and escape, but Zhao Min’s life
would be difficult to protect. Therefore, his only choice right now was go up and take whatever
comes one step at a time. Consequently, he carried Zhao Min and slowly crawled up via the
narrow crevice.
He made deliberately made his martial art skill look weak, he would walk several steps, then
slipped back down again. It turned out that this narrow crevice was really difficult to climb, he
pretended to be even weaker by loudly gasping for breath and looked to be in a very difficult
situation. Within an hour he had fallen down seventeen, eighteen times, before he finally reached
the level ground.
Initially he was thinking of running away with Zhao Min as soon as they were out of the snowy
valley. He thought relying on his qing gong, although he carried one person, the Four Heroes might
still not able to catch up with him. But Zhang Songxi was very smart, he had already noticed that
the way this man climb up the mountain in a distressed manner was somewhat artificial; he then
informed his three martial brothers to spread out on four corners; as soon as Zhang Wuji set his
foot on the ground, the tip of four unsheathed swords were less than half a foot from his body.
“Thief Tartar,” Song Yuanqiao hatefully said, “Do you think you can escape alive by covering your
face with fur? Who killed Wudang Pai’s Mo Qixia? Quickly tell us! If you lie even for half a word, I
am going to cut your Tartar dog’s flesh a thousand slashes, ten thousand pieces; open up your
belly and split open your chest.”
Actually, Song Yuanqiao was a calm and composed man, but seeing how Mo Shenggu died in
such a wretched way, he could not bear not to use such hateful language; which did not happen
too often in the last dozen of years.
Zhao Min sighed and said, “General Yalupuwa, things have come this far, you can just tell them!”
And then she whispered in a low voice, “Use the martial art from the Sheng Huo Ling.”
Zhang Wuji did not want to fight his four martial uncles, but looking at their current state, he truly
did not have any other way to escape this awkward situation. Thereupon he gritted his teeth and
rolled on the ground, while tossing Zhao Min toward Yin Liting. He shouted and grunted in a hoarse
voice while leaping to the air, somersaulting, and stretched out his arm to grab Zhang Songxi. Yin
Liting caught Zhao Min without any trouble. He hesitated for a moment before sealing her acupoint
and put her down to the ground.
In this very short period of time, Zhang Wuji had unleashed the strange martial art from the Sheng
Huo Ling; his fist struck Song Yuanqiao, while his leg kicked Yu Lianzhou. At the same time his
head hammered toward Zhang Songxi, while his hand reached backward to snatch the sword in
Yin Liting’s hand. His movements were as swift as a falcon catching a rabbit, very fast and very
Chapter 32 895
Unedited Version
strange.
The Four Heroes of Wudang’s martial arts were refined and strong, they could be considered as
first class fighters of the Wulin world; but facing these successive seven, eight strange attacks,
they were thrown into confusion and were forced to defend themselves with difficulty. On the
Lingshe Island, although Zhang Wuji’s martial art skill was high, he could not hold up against the
Persian’s Liuyun, three emissaries’ martial art from the Sheng Huo Ling. By this moment, he had
already mastered the martial art from all six Sheng Huo Ling tablets; his skill was several levels
higher compared to the Liuyun, three emissaries, how could the Four Heroes hold up against him?
Actually, the martial arts contained in the Sheng Huo Ling were not the most profound or even
intricate martial art techniques, only, they was very strange and unpredictable. If they were fighting
one on one under normal circumstance, it would not be a match for Wudang Pai’s orthodox martial
art based on strong inner power. But Zhang Wuji was using the Jiu Yang Shen Gong as his
foundation, Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi as the general scheme of his movements, on top of that he
possessed a profound knowledge of Wudang Pai’s martial art; stance by stance, form by form, he
attacked the weakest point on Four Heroes’s defense.
After about twenty stances or so, the Sheng Huo Ling’s martial art was getting more and more
fantastical. Lying down on the snowy ground, Zhao Min called out, “General Yalupuwa, these Han
people are always proud of their own ability; they did not know we, the Mongolians, have inherited
this divine wrestling technique, let them taste it today!”
“Use Taiji fist technique for self defense!” Zhang Songxi called out, “This Tartar’s fist technique is
very strange.” Immediately the four people’s fist technique changed; they all used the Taiji fist
technique to create a watertight defense.
Suddenly Zhang Wuji dropped down and sat on the ground, both of his fists fiercely pounding his
own chest. During their entire lifetime, the Four Hero of Wudang had fought countless powerful
enemies, and they had encountered countless strange stances. Zhang Wuji’s Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi
could be regarded as the pinnacle of martial art study, yet not only they had never seen something
like this Tartar sitting down on the ground and beating his own chest, they had never heard about it
as well.
The Four Heroes were using swords to form a tight defense line with the Taiji Fist technique. This
time, with a sudden movement the three swords of Song Yuanqiao, Yu Lianzhou and Zhang
Songxi were thrust into Zhang Wuji’s torso. Yin Liting’s sword was snatched by Zhang Wuji earlier,
but he had Mo Shenggu’s thin saber on his side, which he pulled out and thrust toward Zhang
Wuji. Suddenly Zhang Wuji’s leg swept horizontally, scattering the snow on the ground toward the
Four Heroes.
It was one of weird martial art stances recorded on the Sheng Huo Ling, which originated from the
Old Man of the Mountain, Hassan-i-Sabah. Before founding his Hashhashin Sect, he used to rob
and plunder merchants traveling along the Persian desert. Whenever he saw a caravan from the
distant, he would sit on the ground and beat his on chest, while crying out to the Heaven. The
passing caravan would then stop to inquire. Hassan would suddenly kick the sand toward their
eyes, and immediately his long saber would kill dozens of merchants, spilling their blood on the
yellow sand, scattering their corpses on the great desert. It was a truly malicious technique.
This time Zhang Wuji kicked the snow, but the efficiency was the same as if he was kicking sand.
The Four Heroes of Wudang suddenly felt snow flying into their faces, rendering them blind for an
instant. Four people reacted fast by leaping back immediately, but Zhang Wuji moved even faster;
he rolled around and grabbed Yu Lianzhou’s legs. His hand reached out and sealed three major

Unedited Version
acupoints on his legs. After that he somersaulted and while his body was still mid-air, his right knee
knocked the top of Yin Liting’s head, unexpectedly hitting the ‘wu chu’ [lit. five spots] and ‘cheng
guang’ [lit. light receiver] acupoints on the top of his head. Yin Liting was dazed and fell to the
ground.
Song Yuanqiao flew to the rescue, but Zhang Wuji stepped backward and bumped into his chest.
Song Yuanqiao could not use his sword, his left hand withdrew the sword and his right palm struck
out, but before his palm reached its target, his chest had already been numbed, as both of Zhang
Wuji’s elbows hit his acupoint.
Zhang Songxi was shocked; in a blink of an eye, from four people, he was the only one still
standing. He realized he was not this man’s match, but his martial brothers were in distress, he
determined not to escape alone. Raising his sword straight up, ‘swish, swish, swish’ he thrust it
toward Zhang Wuji three times. Zhang Wuji noticed that although he was facing a difficult situation,
his steps were unflustered, the sword stance was not in the least chaotic; these three attacks came
swiftly and fiercely, but each stance strictly followed Wudang principle.
Zhang Wuji secretly acclaimed, “If I have not learned this strange martial art, resisting four martial
uncles’ converging attack would have been not an easy matter at all.”
Suddenly Zhang Wuji moved his head randomly, swaying back and forth, and making circles. But
Zhang Songxi remained unmoved; he was not affected by Zhang Wuji’s attempt to distract his
attention. With a ‘chi’ noise his sword was splitting the air, straight toward Zhang Wuji’s chest.
Zhang Wuji lowered his head, aiming his skull toward the tip of the incoming sword. Suddenly he
dropped to the ground and pounced forward; all acupoints on Zhang Songxi’s lower abdomen and
left leg were sealed and he fell down to the ground. The acupoints Zhang Wuji sealed could
disable only the lower part of Zhang Songxi’s limbs; he was about to reach the ‘zhongshu’ [lit.
center or hub] acupoint on Zhang Songzi’s back when suddenly Zhang Songxi cried out miserably,
his eyes turned white and his upper body convulsed, and then he dropped down stiffly.
Zhang Wuji was scared out of his wits. He thought he did not use too much force in sealing the
acupoints just now; certainly it was not a deadly attack, it would not even cause any minor injury.
Could it be that Si Shibo [fourth martial (older) uncle] suffered an unmentionable illness, and the hit
he suffered just now had caused it to break out? He broke out in cold sweats and hastily reached
out to check Zhang Songxi’s breath. Suddenly Zhang Songxi’s left hand moved and pulled the fur
covering his face.
Two people looked at each other in blank dismay. After a long time Zhang Songxi said, “Good
Wuji, turns out ... turns out … it is you. We have treated you with love in vain.” His voice broke, his
face was full of anger, tears streaming down, but it was unclear whether he was angry or grieved.
It turned out that he realized he was not the enemy’s match and thought that he would die without
seeing the enemy’s face. If the Four Heroes of Wudang were defeated by an unknown enemy,
they would die with their eyes still open. Therefore, first he faked death, and then pulled the fur
covering the enemy’s face.
First of all, Zhang Wuji was naïve, secondly, he cared about his Si Shibo very much, hence he had
never guarded against him. At this moment, he felt worse than if he were put to death by the
sword; he felt as if his soul had left him, and he was completely dumbfounded. He only stammered,
“Si Shibo, it wasn’t me, it wasn’t me … Qi Shishu, it wasn’t me … I did not harm him …”
Zhang Songxi laughed a bitter laugh and said, “Very good, very good. Hurry up and kill us all.
Chapter 32 897
Unedited Version
Dage, Erge, Liu Di [first brother, second brother and sixth brother, respectively], look clearly: this
Tartar dog is not an outsider, he is none other than our beloved child, Wuji.” Song Yuanqiao, Yu
Lianzhou, and Yin Liting were immobilized; they only stared at Zhang Wuji in disbelief.
Zhang Wuji was completely at a loss; all he could think of was picking up a sword on the ground
and slashing his own neck. Zhao Min suddenly called out, “Zhang Wuji, a real man can endure a
momentary injustice; what’s the big deal about it? Nothing in this world can be kept secret forever.
You must find the ominous criminal who killed Mo Qixia and avenge his death then the Wudang
Heroes’ love to you won’t be in vain.”
Zhang Wuji’s heart was stirred; he realized what she said was very reasonable. “What are we
going to do now?” he asked, while walking toward her and massaged the acupoints on her back
and waist to unseal them.
In a tender and consoling voice Zhao Min said, “Don’t be so sad! You have so many experts within
your Ming Cult; I am also not short of warriors with wisdom and ability. With our combined effort,
we will capture the real criminal.”
“Zhang Wuji!” Zhang Songxi called out, “If you still have any conscience, just kill us four people. I
cannot bear to see you and this wicked witch showing affection to each other.”
Zhang Wuji’s face turned ashen, he had no idea how to respond. Zhao Min said, “We must save
Han Lin’er first, then come back to find your Yifu, while investigating the real criminal who killed
your Mo Qi Shu along the way, and looking for your Biaomei’s murderer.”
“Wh ... what?” Zhang Wuji was taken by surprise.
Zhao Min coldly said, “Did you kill Mo Qixia? Why do your four martial uncles insist it was you? Did
I kill Yin Li? Why do you insist it was me? Don’t tell me you have the right to treat others unjustly
and won’t allow others to do the same to you?”
These words were like a thunder in a broad daylight, shaking Zhang Wuji’s eardrums and straight
into his heart. At this moment he realized, based on his personal experience that human affairs are
often difficult to judge. Deep in his heart, he knew he was a victim of an ignorant grievance; he
thought, “Could it be that Miss Zhao, she … she … is also going through the same thing that I do?
Is she being wronged by others?”
“The acupoints you sealed on your four martial uncles; can they unseal them?” Zhao Min asked.
Zhang Wuji shook his head, “I was using the strange technique from the Sheng Huo Ling; Shibo
and Shishu will not be able to unseal the acupoints themselves. But after 24 hours, the sealed
acupoints will loosen themselves.”
“Hmm,” Zhao Min said, “In that case, let us take them to the cave before we leave. You cannot see
them again before the real criminal is found.”
“There are some wild beasts in that cave,” Zhang Wuji said, “They will be ripped badly just like the
roebuck and Mo Qi Shu’s body.”
Zhao Min sighed, “I can see that you are muddle-headed and cannot think straight. If one of them
can move his upper body, and he has a sword in his hand, what wild beast can bother them?”
Zhang Wuji could only say, “That’s right, that’s right.” Immediately he carried the Four Heroes of

Unedited Version
Wudang and set them behind a big rock to shelter them from the wind and the snow. The Four
Heroes continuously shot abusive words at him. Zhang Wuji could only keep his mouth shut with
tears on his eyes.
Zhao Min said, “The four of you are the Wulin experts, but are completely ignorant. If Mo Qixia was
killed by Zhang Wuji, at this time he only needs to pick up a sword and kill you all to shut your
mouths; how difficult is that? If he has the heart to kill Mo Qixia, do you think he will not have a
heart to harm you, four people? If you keep shouting malicious talks, I, Zhao Min, will give each of
you a slap in your face. I am a treacherous wicked witch; I am capable of doing what I say. At the
Wan An Temple, it was because I looked at Zhang Gongzi’s face that I treated you with respect. I
cut the fingers of the experts from Shaolin, Kunlun, Emei, Huashan, and Kongtong, five Sects; but
have I ever shown even half of disrespect toward the heroes of Wudang?”
Song Yuanqiao and the others looked at each other. They still believed Zhang Wuji killed Mo
Shenggu, but they were afraid Zhao Min would really slap them. Real men could be killed but could
not be disgraced; if this little witch did indeed give them a slap in their faces, they would suffer the
disgrace for the rest of their lives. Hence, they shut their mouths immediately.
Zhao Min smiled faintly and said to Zhang Wuji, “Go get our mounts to take them to the cave.”
Zhang Wuji hesitated before answering, “I can carry them.”
Something clicked in Zhao Min’s mind; she knew what he was thinking. With a cold laugh she said,
“Even if your martial art skill is higher, do you think you can carry four people simultaneously? You
are afraid as soon as you are away, I would harm your four martial uncles. You have never
believed me. Fine, I’ll go get the horses; you stay here to guard them.”
Zhang Wuji blushed as what she said was right on target, but he really did not dare to leave the
fate of his four martial uncles’ lives in the hands of this temperamental, unpredictable girl. He
simply said, “I’ll be obliged if you’ll go get the animals. I will stay here to guard the four martial
uncles. How is your injury? Are you sure you can walk without any problem?”
Zhao Min laughed coldly and said, “Even if you were more attentive and had more good intentions,
others still don’t believe you. You are baring your heart and intestines, other people still think you
have a wolf’s heart and a dog’s lungs.” With her speech over, she turned around to fetch the
horses.
Zhang Wuji pondered on what she said. It was as if she was speaking about his martial uncles’
suspicion towards him, but he also felt that she was speaking about his own suspicion towards her.
He turned his gaze to her, and noticed that she was limping; her footsteps were slow and
unsteady. Apparently, her injury had made her walk with difficulty. In his heart he took pity on her,
also could not bear to let her go like that.
Zhao Min had not walked too far when suddenly they heard rapid hoof beats on the main road,
coming from the north. There were three riders: one in the front and two at the back. Zhao Min
quickly retreated as she heard the hoof beats. “Some people are coming!” she said.
Zhang Wuji beckoned to her. Zhao Min went to the back of the large rock in a hurry and crouched
down next to him. She noticed that half of Yu Lianzhou’s body was protruding outside the rock; she
pulled him behind the rock.
Yu Lianzhou glowered and barked, “Don’t touch me!”
Chapter 32 899
Unedited Version
With a cold laugh Zhao Min said, “I want to touch you. What are you going to do with me?”
“Miss Zhao,” Zhang Wuji snapped, “Don’t be rude to my Shibo!” Zhao Min stuck out her tongue and
made faces toward Yu Lianzhou.
By this time, the horse in the front was not too far away, while the two riders chasing behind him
were flying close to him, perhaps about twenty, thirty ‘zhang’s away from him. As the first rider got
closer, in a low voice Zhang Wuji said, “It is Song Qingshu, Song Dage [big brother]!”
“Stop him, quick!” Zhao Min said.
“What for?” Zhang Wuji was surprised.
“Don’t ask too much,” Zhao Min replied, “Have you forgotten what they said in the Mi Le Temple?”
Zhang Wuji’s heart was stirred; he picked a chunk of ice from the ground and flicked it out. ‘Swish!’
the chunk of ice flew straight to the front leg of Song Qingshu’s mount. The horse neighed in pain
and knelt down to the ground. Song Qingshu leaped up and tried to pull his horse back up, but as
the horse fell, it broke its left leg.
Seeing the pursuers were getting closer, Song Qingshu hastily ran to the side. Zhang Wuji flicked
another piece of ice and hit the acupoint on his right leg. Zhao Min reached out and successively
sealed the Four Heroes’ mute acupoints, to stop Song Yuanqiao from calling out.
“Ah!” they heard Song Qingshu cry out and tumble down on the snowy ground. Because of these
two hindrances, the two riders quickly overtook him; they were none other than the Beggar Clan’s
Chen Youliang and Zhang Bo Longtou.
Zhang Wuji felt strange, “The three of them are going to Mount Changbai together to get the
necessary poison to make the drug; how come one was running away and the other pursued to
this place?” he thought, but then he remembered, “That’s right, it must be that Song Dage was
pricked by his own conscience and was not willing to do this unfilial and unrighteous thing.
Fortunately he came across me, so I can save him.”
Chen Youliang and Zhang Bo Longtou dismounted their horses. They only knew that Song
Qingshu had been riding the horse for a long time, perhaps he was exhausted, so that when the
horse stumbled, Song Qingshu also fell down from his mount. But they also thought that Song
Qingshu’s martial art was not weak; even if he was injured, his injury must be light. Two people
came close with their weapons pointed toward Song Qingshu’s body.
Zhang Wuji had prepared another piece of ice in his hand, ready to be flicked toward Chen
Youliang. Zhao Min touched his arm and shook his hand. Zhang Wuji turned around to look at her.
Zhao Min placed her own left palm on her ear, and then pointed her finger toward Song Qingshu.
Her meaning was clear, she wanted to listen to what they were going to say.
“Surnamed Song,” they heard Zhang Bo Longtou indignantly said, “You sneaked out in the middle
of the night, what is your intention? Are you going to leak our secret by telling your father?” In his
hand was a purple-gold eight-trigram [ba gua] saber, which he brandished above Song Qingshu’s
head, ready to be chopped down.
Hearing the wind the Ba Gua saber produced, Song Yuanqiao was concerned over his beloved
son’s safety; he grew exceedingly anxious. Zhang Wuji happened to turn his head around and saw
the anxious look on his face, which very soon turned into a pleading look. Zhang Wuji nodded his
head, meaning, “Don’t worry, I will in no way let Song Dage suffer any harm.” While thinking in his

Unedited Version
heart, “The love parents have for their children is very profound [lit. as high as the sky, as thick as
the earth]. Da Shibo [first martial (older) uncle] is very angry with me; if he could, he would chop
me into thousand pieces, yet as he sees Song Dage is facing a danger, he immediately asks me
for help. If it was Da Shibo himself who is facing a danger, as a brave warrior, he would never
show any weakness by asking somebody else’s help.” Almost instantly he also thought that Song
Qingshu was very fortunate to have people who cherished and showed loving care to him, while he
was an orphan without any parents’ love.
He heard Song Qingshu reply, “I am not about to tell my Father.”
Zhang Bo Longtou said, “Bangzhu [Clan Leader] ordered you to come with me to Mount Changbai
to pick some medicine, why are you disobeying the order by leaving?”
“You were also born from your parents,” Song Qingshu said, “You want me to harm my own father,
how can my heart endure it? I refuse to do this beastly act.”
In a stern voice Zhang Bo Longtou said, “You have made up your mind to defy Bangzhu’s order,
then? Do you know what punishment we impart to those who revolt against the Clan?”
“I am a criminal in this world,” Song Qingshu replied, “I do not hope to be alive. In these past few
days, as soon as I closed my eyes, I saw Mo Qi Shu come to demand my life. His ghost does not
want to go away, it keeps entangling me. Zhang Bo Longtou, please just chop me dead, I will be
very grateful to you.”
Zhang Bo Longtou lifted his Ba Gua Saber high, and shouted, “Very well! I will help you!”
“Longtou Dage,” Chen Youliang stopped him, “If Song Xiongdi is not willing, killing him won’t do us
any good. Let’s just let him go.”
“Are you saying we should let him go in just like that?” Zhang Bo Longtou was surprised.
“That’s right,” Chen Youliang said, “He has killed his own martial uncle Mo Shenggu, there will be
people from his own Sect who’d kill him. This kind of injustice involves a sinful disciple’s blood, do
not defile our chivalrous weapons.”
At the Mi Le Temple, Zhang Wuji had heard Chen Youliang bringing up Mo Shenggu’s name to
Song Qingshu, he said something about ‘a junior defying his senior’. At that time, Zhang Wuji
suspected that Song Qingshu had offended his martial uncle, but never in his wildest imagination
Zhang Wuji would guess that Mo Shenggu died under Song Qingshu’s hands. Although Song
Yuanqiao and the others were hidden behind a large rock, they were able to hear Song Qingshu
clearly; they were all greatly shocked. Zhao Min was the only one who had guessed about 30% of
the story; a smile of disdain appeared on the corners of her mouth.
“Chen Dage,” they heard Song Qingshu’s trembling voice, “You have given me a heavy oath that
you will never divulge this secret. How can my father find out as long as you do not say anything?”
Chen Youliang smiled dryly, “You only remember my oath, but you don’t remember your own even
heavier one. You said that from that day forward, you would obey what I say. Was it you who break
your promise first, or was it I who did not keep my word?”
Song Qingshu hesitated for half a day before saying, “You wanted me to put poison in Tai Shifu
and my father’s food; I would rather die than obeying your word. Just get your sword and kill me.”
“Song Xiongdi,” Chen Youliang said, “There is a saying that to understand the directions of the age
Chapter 32 901
Unedited Version
is an outstanding talent. We do not want to murder your father and elders, we only want to drug
them so they will lose consciousness. Didn’t you agree to it at the Mi Le Temple?”
“No, no!” Song Qingshu said, “I did agree to drug them, but the poison Zhang Bo Longtou gathered
was from vipers and centipede; this is a poison to kill people, not a common drug to lose
someone’s consciousness.”
Slowly and unenthusiastically Chen Youliang raised his sword, saying, “Emei Pai’s Miss Zhou is as
beautiful as a goddess, there is no other girl like her, yet you resign to the fact that she is going to
fall into that guy Zhang Wuji. This is really strange. Song Xiongdi, that day, deep into the night, you
went to peep into the room occupied by Emei Pai’s female disciples. Your Qi Shishu caught you
doing that, and he pursued you down. You fought him by the rocky ridge, and thus a nephew killed
his uncle. Why did you do that? Wasn’t it for the sake of this gentle and tender, good-looking Miss
Zhou? This matter has come this far, once you have done it, you can’t stop. Can the horse turn
back once it enters a narrow pathway? I see that you have climbed the mountain 90% of the way,
but fail for lack of a final effort. It’s a pity! It’s a pity!”
Song Qingshu stood up shakily. “Chen Youliang,” he angrily said, “Your words are sweet but
insincere! You have forced me. That night I was defeated by Mo Qi Shu; I was not his match. I
have brought disgrace to Wudang Pai. It would be a hundred times better if I died under his hands;
who wanted you to interfere by giving me a hand? I have fallen into your scheme so deep that my
reputation is swept away and I cannot free myself.”
“Fine, fine!” Chen Youliang laughed, “Mo Shenggu died because of the ‘zhen tian tie zhang’ [iron
palm shaking the heaven] on his back; was it you who hit him, or was it me, Chen Youliang who hit
him? Isn’t it your Wudang Pai’s martial art? Certainly I cannot do that. That night I helped you, not
only I saved your life, but protected your reputation as well; so you say I was wrong? Song Xiongdi,
you and I came across each other, let’s not raise the matters of the past up. About you killing your
uncle, my mouth is as tight as a drum; I will never leak even for half a word. The mountain is far,
the river is long, we will see each other again in the future.”
In a trembling voice Song Qingshu said, “Chen … Chen Dage, you … what are you going to do to
me?” His voice was full of doubt and uncertainty.
Chen Youliang laughed. “What am I going to do to you?” he said, “I am not going to do anything.
Let me show you something. What is this?”
From their hiding place behind the rock, Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min were dying to stick out their
heads to see the thing Chen Youliang took out, but in the end they decided against doing so.
“Ah!” they heard Song Qingshu cried out in alarm, “This … this is the iron ring of Emei Pai’s Sect
Leader,” his voice was trembling, “It is Miss Zhou’s … You … you … where did you get it from?”
In his heart, Zhang Wuji also shuddered, he thought, “When I left Zhiruo, I plainly saw her still
wearing this Sect Leader iron ring; how did it fall into Chen Youliang’s hand? Most likely it is a fake
one, he forged it to swindle other people.”
But he heard Chen Youliang laugh lightly and said, “Look carefully, whether this is the real thing or
a fake one.”
A moment later Song Qingshu said, “In the Western Region I asked Miejue Shitai for some
pointers in martial art, I saw this ring on her finger. I believe this is real.”
A ‘clang!’ noise was heard, a sound of metal striking against metal. Chen Youliang said, “If it was

Unedited Version
fake, this sword should cut it into two. Look here, there is an inscription inside the ring, ‘liu yi xiang
nu’ [bestowed to daughter Xiang] four characters, it can’t be fake, can it? This is the Emei Pai
founder, Guo Xiang Nuxia’s [heroine Guo Xiang] xuan tie [black/mysterious iron – Yang Guo’s
heavy sword] ring.”
Song Qingshu said, “Chen Dage, you … where did you get it from? Miss Zhou, she … is she all
right?”
Chen Youliang laughed again, he said, “Zhang Bo Longtou, let’s go. From now on, the Beggar
Clan has nothing to do with this person.” Footsteps were heard, the two of them turned around and
left.
“Chen Dage, come back!” Song Qingshu called out, “Has Miss Zhou fallen into your hands? Is she
still alive, or is she dead?”
Chen Youliang came back. With a smile on his face he said, “That’s right. Miss Zhou is in my
hands. A beautiful woman like her, no man’s heart in this world will not be moved upon seeing her.
Until now I am still single. I am thinking of asking Bangzhu earnestly to grant me Miss Zhou as my
wife, chances are, Bangzhu will grant my request.”
Song Qingshu mumbled indistinctly, apparently, he was at a loss of what to say. Chen Youliang
continued, “Actually, a gentleman should not take someone else’s prized possession. In order to
win this Miss Zhou, Song Xiongdi has braved a grave disaster; how could for the sake of a beauty
Chen Youliang ruin the ‘yi qi’ [spirit of loyalty and self-sacrifice/code of brotherhood] between
brothers? But since you have revolted against the Clan, there is no more kindness and
righteousness between us; nothing is out of question anymore, right?”
Song Qingshu mumbled some more. From the corner of his eye, Zhang Wuji noticed there were
two streams of tears flowing down Song Yuanqiao’s cheeks; it was obvious that the grief in his
heart had reached its peak. Suddenly they heard Song Qingshu say, “Chen Dage, Longtou Dage,
as your little brother, I was confused; I beg your forgiveness. I hereby admit my guilt.”
Chen Youliang laughed out loud and said, “Right, right! Now, that is my good brother. I put my
hand on my heart to guarantee you that you only need to take this drug [orig. ‘meng1 han4 yao4 –
a medicine to knock someone’s consciousness] to Mount Wudang, and then quietly put it into
everybody’s cup of tea. Your honorable elders’ lives will not be harmed; the beautiful Zhou Zhiruo
will certainly be your wife. We only want to coerce Zhang Sanfeng, Zhang Zhenren [respectable
term to address a Taoist priest] and the Wudang heroes into forcing Zhang Wuji to listen to our
command. Supposing that we harmed Zhang Zhenren and your honorable father’s lives, Zhang
Wuji will only come to the Beggar Clan to exact the revenge; what good will that do to us?”
“That’s correct,” Song Qingshu said.
Chen Youliang continued, “Wait till the Beggar Clan has subdued the Ming Cult, driven out the
Tartars, and ruled the earth; our Bangzhu will ascend to the throne [orig. long2 wei4 – dragon
position], you and I will render meritorious service to the founder of the kingdom, needless to say,
not only our wives and descendants will enjoy titles and positions, but your honorable father will
benefit from your bright face.”
With a bitter smile Song Qingshu said, “My Father does not seek fame and fortune. I only hope he
will not kill me; then I will be satisfied.”
“How can your father know about the party before it is over?” Chen Youliang said with a smile,
Chapter 32 903
Unedited Version
“Unless he is a deity who can predict the future. Song Xiongdi, is your foot injured from the fall?
Come, we can share the ride. We’ll buy another horse in the next town.”
Song Qingshu said, “A chunk of ice has bumped my calf because I was in such haste. As bad luck
has it, it hit right on my ‘zhu bin’ [lit. building visitor] acupoint. There is indeed such a coincidence in
this world.” Because he was so preoccupied by Zhang Bo Longtou and Chen Youliang who were
pursuing him, he had never thought that there were people who were plotting against him behind
the large rock ahead. He only knew that he was being careless and the piece of ice happened to
strike him on his acupoint.
“What bad luck?” Chen Youliang laughed and said, “I’ll say it was Song Xiongdi’s lucky day, to
marry a beautiful woman as your wife. If there was no such strike, we would not be able to
overtake you, and then you would be lost in your own confusion. Not only your reputation would be
swept away, but you would ruin our major undertaking. If this sweet smelling, tender Miss Zhou
become Chen Youliang’s possession, wouldn’t it be like a phoenix married a crow, a fresh flower
stuck into a pile of manure?”
“Hmm,” Song Qingshu said, “Chen Dage, it’s not that Xiongdi is unable to tell good from bad, and
does not believe you …”
Without waiting for him to finish, Chen Youliang cut him off, “You want to see Miss Zhou, don’t
you? That’s easy. At this moment Bangzhu and the elders are in Lulong [a city in Hebei], Miss
Zhou is with them. As soon as we get to Lulong, you can see her. When the Mount Wudang task is
accomplished, your Gege [elder brother] will hold the wedding celebration for you, to fulfill your
greatest desire; and then you will be grateful to your Chen Youliang Dage for the rest of your life.
Ha ha, ha ha …!”
“All right,” Song Qingshu said, “Let us go to Lulong. Chen Dage, how did Miss Zhou … how did she
join our Clan?”
Chen Youliang laughed and said, “That was to Longtou Dage’s credit. That day Zhang Bang
Longtou and Zhang Bo Longtou went eating and drinking in a restaurant. They saw three strangers
who dressed like our Clan disciples, mingled among us. Later, they sent some people to
investigate, and unexpectedly found one of them is this lovable and charming Miss Zhou. Zhang
Bo Longtou then sent someone to invite her to come with us. Don’t worry, Miss Zhou is
auspiciously well; not a single strand of her hair is injured.”
Zhang Wuji groaned inwardly, “Turned out that we were already detected on the restaurant that
day. If only Yifu were not blind, he would certainly raise the alarm. Ay, to think that all along Zhiruo
and I were not aware. But I wonder if Yifu is also well?”
However, all throughout the conversation, Chen Youliang did not mention a single word about Xie
Xun. He said, “Miss Zhou and you are engaged, Emei and Wudang two Sects will be under the
Beggar Clan’s command, add to that the Ming Cult; just how powerful can we be? We only need to
defeat the Mongolians, and then this beautiful country [orig. jiang1 shan1 – river and mountain],
heh, heh, will change its master.”
His voice was full of smugness, as if not only the Beggar Clan had already conquered the world,
but he, Chen Youliang, had already ascended to the throne, and was sitting comfortably in the
imperial courtyard. Zhang Bo Longtou and Song Qingshu followed him laughing ‘heh, heh’, hollow
laughs.
“Let’s go,” Chen Youliang said, “Song Xiongdi, Mo Qixia died around here; the cave where we hid

Unedited Version
his corpse is not far from this place, is it? You ran to this place and suddenly stumbled, could it be
that Mo Qixia’s spirit showed up? Ha ha, ha ha!” Song Qingshu did not reply. The three of them
walked toward the horses and then left that place.
Zhang Wuji waited until they had gone far before he quickly unsealed Song Yuanqiao and the
others’ acupoints, and then he knelt to the ground and kowtowed over and over again. “Shibo,
Shishu,” he said, “Nephew was under suspicion and could not explain myself. I have offended you
heavily, please punish me.”
Song Yuanqiao heaved a deep sigh, tears streaming down from his eyes; he looked up to the sky
without saying anything. Yu Lianzhou busily raised Zhang Wuji up and said, “We all have wrongly
accused you. It was our own fault. We are as close as a flesh and blood family, let’s not talk about
this anymore. I just can’t believe Qingshu … ay, if we did not hear it with our own ears, who could
have believed it?”
Song Yuanqiao pulled his sword out and said, “Turned out Qidi came across Qingshu, that little
animal … when he was peeking into Emei heroines’ bedroom. We must put our school’s internal
affair in order. Three Shidi’s, Child Wuji, let us pursue them; let me slay that animal with my own
hand.” Finished speaking, he launched his qing gong and ran to the direction Song Qingshu went.
“Dage, come back!” Zhang Songxi called out, “Everything needs to be considered further.”
In his disturbed mind, Song Yuanqiao ignored his call; he kept running with the sword in his hand.
Zhang Wuji lifted up his feet to give a chase. Several leaps later, he cut off in front of Song
Yuanqiao. Bowing down he said, “Da Shibo, Si Shibo wants to talk to you. Currently, Song Dage is
under other’s influence; someday, he will come to his senses. If Da Shibo wants to punish him, you
don’t have to do it right away.”
Song Yuanqiao sobbed, “Qidi … Qidi … your big brother has done you wrong.” Suddenly he
remembered how Zhang Cuishan had killed himself because he felt he had done Yu Daiyan
wrong; right at this moment he suddenly understood the depth of his Wu Di’s [fifth brother] feeling.
Raising up his sword, he slashed it across his own neck.
Zhang Wuji was startled; using the Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi to the fullest, he snatched the sword from
Song Yuanqiao’s hand. But the blade had already cut the neck, creating a long strip of bloody cut.
By this time Yu Lianzhou and the others had already caught up.
“Dage,” Zhang Songxi persuaded, “Qingshu is going astray by committing this kind of treason and
betraying his own Sect, Wudang people will hold him responsible; but cleaning up our school is a
small matter, our country’s safety is big. We can’t lose sight on the big matter for the sake of a
small one.”
Song Yuanqiao’s eyes grew big; he was angry. “You … you said cleaning up our school is a small
matter? I … I fathered this disobedient son …”
“Listening to that Chen Youliang,” Zhang Songxi said, “The Beggar Clan wants to borrow
Qingshu’s hands, scheming to harm our En Shi [benevolent master] and gain control over the
major Sects of Wulin world, and conspiring against our country. En Shi’s safety and well-being is
the number one priority of our Sect; whether the Wulin world and the common people will have
disaster or good fortune is even more important. This child Qingshu has done too much injustice;
he will get his retribution sooner or later. We still need to discuss important matters.”
Song Yuanqiao realized Zhang Songxi was very reasonable, he bitterly put the sword back into its
Chapter 32 905
Unedited Version
sheathe and said, “My mind is troubled, I’ll hear what Si Di has to say.”
Yin Liting took out some cut-wound medication and wrapped it around Song Yuanqiao’s neck.
Zhang Songxi said, “The Beggar Clan has already sought to cause En Shi harm, and at this
moment En Shi still does not know the facts. We must travel day and night to return to Wudang.
Although that Chen Youliang is going to use Song Qingshu, we will never know; perhaps this
devious villain will make his move sooner than what is planned. Right now our most urgent task is
to protect En Shi. En Shi is advanced in years; if that fake-Shaolin-monk-pretending-to-be-a-news-
bearer case is repeated, we can’t redeem it as his disciples even if we were to die ten thousand
times.” While saying that, he cast a glance toward Zhao Min, who was standing some distance
away; he still resented how she had sent someone to assassinate Zhang Sanfeng.
Song Yuanqiao broke in cold sweats. “That’s right, that’s right!” he said in a trembling voice, “In my
eagerness to kill that disobedient child, I pushed En Shi’s safety and well being to the back of my
brain. I truly deserve to die to put the cart before the horse. Such a muddle-head.” And then he
called out, “Let’s go, let’s go!”
“Wuji,” Zhang Songxi turned toward Zhang Wuji, “We’ll leave the rescuing of Miss Zhou to you.
Come to Wudang whenever you are finished, then we’ll talk again.”
“I receive and obey Shibo’s instruction,” Zhang Wuji said.
Zhang Songxi continued in low voice, “This Miss Zhao has a heart of the wolf, you must be very
careful. Song Qingshu is a bad example of a real warrior who cannot resist a beauty. You should
not follow his example.” Zhang Wuji nodded with his face blushing.
Immediately the Four Heroes of Wudang and Zhang Wuji buried Mo Shenggu behind a large rock.
The five of them kowtowed and cried bitterly in front of his grave. And then Song Yuanqiao and his
martial brothers, four people, left.
Zhao Min slowly walked towards Zhang Wuji and said, “Your Si Shibo told you to be careful and do
not get deceived by this witch, and that Song Qingshu is a bad example, didn’t he?”
Zhang Wuji’s face turned completely red and he bashfully asked, “How do you know? Do you a
super ear?”
“Humph,” Zhao Min said, “Let me tell you this: After considering this matter, Song Daxia and the
others will not blame Song Qingshu for having an animal heart, instead, they will blame Zhou Jiejie
[older sister Zhou] as the source of trouble [lit. red face muddling the water], by destroying a
Wudang young hero.”
In his heart Zhang Wuji silently agreed that she might be right, but his mouth said, “Song Shibo
and the others are reasonable gentlemen; how could they recklessly blame others?”
With a cold laugh Zhao Min said, “The more they are gentlemen, the more they will blame others
recklessly.” She was silent for a moment before laughing and saying, “Quickly go and save your
Miss Zhou; it would be terrible for you if she fell into Song Qingshu’s hand.”
Zhang Wuji blushed again and asked, “Why would it be terrible?”
End of Chapter 32.

Unedited Version
Chapter 33 – Long Flute, Short Zither, Flowing Yellow

Clothes
Four young women wearing white and four young women in black, each with a zither or a
flute, stood on the eight directions. Amidst the sound of music, a woman entered the
courtyard, wearing a soft yellow light robe; her left hand was taking along a twelve,
thirteen years old girl.
Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji went to fetch the horses, and then together with Zhao Min, they rode across the Great
Wall. He thought his Yifu must have fallen into the Beggar Clan, but since the Beggar Clan wanted
to use him to coerce the Ming Cult into submission, he supposed they would not do him any harm;
although some humiliation would be unavoidable. However, Zhirou was as clear as crystal and as
clean as jade; if the devious and cruel Chen Youliang and the shameless Song Qingshu forced
her, her only option would be to die. Thinking to this point, he wished he would grow wings and fly
to Lulong. Only, Zhao Min was still injured, they could not possibly travel without any sleep or rest.
That night, the two of them spent the night at a small inn. While lying down on the ‘kang’ [a
heatable brick bed common in northern China] Zhang Wuji was deep in thought; the more he
thought, the more anxious he got. He went outside Zhao Min’s window; he heard her even
breathing as she fell into a deep sleep, so he went to the front desk to get pen and ink. Tearing
down a piece of paper from the registry book, he hastily wrote a letter, saying that because the
matter was urgent, he made up his mind to continue the journey the very same night, and that he
would find her after the matter is settled. He advised her to continue her journey home leisurely
while she was still recuperating from her injury. He placed the paper on the table and put a piece of
rock on it, and then he jumped out from the window and rushed southward.
By daybreak he managed to buy a horse, and kept changing horses along the way. After several
days of traveling day and night like that, he finally arrived at Lulong. However, even by pursuing
that fast, he did not see Chen, Song and Zhang Bo Longtou along the way. He figured that while
he was traveling during the night, they were resting in an inn someplace, hence he missed them.
Lulong was a strategic city in Hebei province, where the Tang Dynasty’s Jie Du Shi [provincial
governor; in Tang times having military and civil authority, but only civil authority during Song] took
his residence. It was attacked several times during the transition between the Songs and the Jins
and suffered major damages. The city had never recovered all through the Yuan Dynasty, yet it
had quite a large population.
Zhang Wuji went all over Lulong’s main streets and small alleys, visited teahouses and wine
shops, but surprisingly he did not see a single beggar. He felt very strange, “Such a big city, yet not
a single beggar on the street; this is very unusual. Chen Youliang said that the Beggar Clan would
have an assembly in here, certainly he was not lying. I think all beggars big and small within the
city walls have gone to pay their respect to the Clan Leader. I must look for their meeting place,
this way I can eavesdrop to find out whether Yifu and Zhiruo are really captured by the Beggar
Clan.”
He then visited all the temples, ancestral halls, abandoned gardens, and any open area around the
city, but did not find a single clue. He even went to the villages on the outskirts of the city, but still
did not see anything unusual. When evening came, he grew impatient, and could not help but
thinking about Zhao Min. “I wouldn’t be this clueless if she were here” he thought. Finally he
decided on going to an inn.
After taking his dinner, he took a short nap, and then around the second hour [between 1 – 3 am],
he flew out of the window and went everywhere to see if there was anything astir. But after looking
to all directions, he saw the night was serene, without the least bit of sign that Jianghu characters
were having a meeting.
He was disappointed; but suddenly he saw a light on a tall building toward southeast from where
he was. He thought, “This building must belong to a high-ranking government official or some rich
family; it has nothing to do with the Beggar Clan …” He had not finished his train of thought when
he saw a shadow flash; someone was leaping out from the window on the second floor. Only, he
was quite some distance away from the building that he could not see clearly. He thought, “Can it

Unedited Version
be that there are some ‘lu lin’ [lit. green wood, a term usually refers to ‘world of outlaws’] characters
who are visiting this rich family house to commit a criminal act? Since I have nothing to do, I’d
better check it out.”
Utilizing his ‘qing gong’ [lightness skill], he immediately rushed towards that big building. As he was
leaping over the enclosing wall, he heard someone say, “Chen Zhanglao [elder Chen] is really
bothersome; it was decided that we are going to assemble on the eighth of the first month in
Laohekou [city in Hubei], yet he dispatched an urgent message for us to hurry along and wait over
here. He is not Bangzhu, why does he have a say anyway? Ridiculous.”
The voice was loud and clear, the speaker was obviously indignant; it turned out that they were on
a Beggar Clan’s business. As Zhang Wuji heard this, he was delighted. The voice came from the
main hall, so he quietly crept toward it.
He heard Shi Huolong’s voice reply, “Chen Zhanglao is a genius; that damn Jin Mao Shi Wang
[golden-haired lion king] Xie Xun, who knows how many Jianghu people have been looking for him
in these past twenty years, yet nobody has even caught the shadow of a lion hair’s fart. But Chen
Zhanglao managed to capture him just like that. Nobody in the Wulin world has ever accomplished
that, let alone people within our own Clan …”
Zhang Wuji was startled, but also glad that finally he heard something about his Yifu. He believed
the Beggar Clan did not have any extraordinary masters and rescuing his Yifu would not be too
difficult. He scanned the room pressing his eyes against a crack in the window. He saw that Shi
Huolong was sitting inside, with Chuan Gong and Zhi Fa two Elders, Zhang Bang Longtou and
three eight-pouch elders sitting on the lower positions. There was another well-dressed middle-
aged fat man; judging from his appearance, he looked like a rich government officer, but on his
back he carried six pouches. Zhang Wuji quietly nodded his head, “No wonder” he thought, “Turns
out that there is a rich Beggar Clan disciple in Lulong. Who would have thought a whole bunch of
beggars will be having an assembly in a rich man’s house?”
He heard Shi Huolong continue “Since Chen Zhanglao urgently wants us to wait in Lulong, he must
have a valid reason. We are planning this important matter; his granny, this … this … we must be
very cautious over this matter.”
“Bangzhu,” Zhang Bang Longtou said, “Please be informed that the reason the warriors in Jianghu
are looking for Xie Xun is because they want to snatch the ‘wu lin zhi zun’ [the most revered in the
martial art world], the precious Tulong Saber. Presently, this precious saber is not within Xie Xun’s
possession. No matter how much we persuade or threaten him, he is not willing to reveal the
precious saber’s location. We are wasting our time capturing this blind man; what use do we have
of him other than making him to drink our wine and eat our food? In my opinion, we’d better torture
him harshly; I want to see if he’d keep his mouth shut.”
“No, that would be inappropriate,” Shi Huolong replied, “We might spoil something by using force.
Let’s just wait for Chen Zhanglao and then we can talk about it at length.”
Zhang Bang Longtou’s face showed discontent; he seemed to be upset that Bangzhu always
wanted to hear what Chen Youliang had to say in everything.
Shi Huolong took out a letter and handed it over to Zhang Bang Longtou. “Feng Xiongdi [brother
Feng],” he said, “I want you to go to Haozhou immediately and deliver this letter to Han Shantong.
Tell him that his son is with us, he is safe and sound. We only want Han Shantong to submit under
our Clan’s authority, and then we will view his son in a new light.”
Chapter 33 909
Unedited Version
“Delivering a letter is a minor matter,” Zhang Bang Longtou said, “Do I need to personally take the
trip to do it?”
Shi Huolong’s countenance slightly dropped, he said, “Speaking of military accomplishment, Han
Shantong and his comrades have created quite a stir within this last half a year or so. I hear his
subordinates, that damn Zhu Yuanzhang, Xu Da, Chang Yuchun and the others, have raised up
their arms and very much all of them have some stinking ability. This time I am asking Feng
Xiongdi to personally deliver this letter, first, to make sure Han Shantong will submit under our
Clan; and while you are hanging around them, make sure you find out what kind of plan he and his
generals are cooking. Second, I want you to investigate what kind of strange secret those damn
Ming Cult people are hiding. Feng Xiongdi, the task you are bearing on your shoulder is not light;
how could you say it is a minor matter?”
Zhang Bang Longtou did not dare to say anything anymore; he simply said, “I respectfully follow
Bangzhu’s instructions.” He accepted the letter, saluted Shi Huolong, and then left the main hall.
Zhang Wuji kept on listening, but they were only talking about how in the future, after the Ming
Cult, Shaolin, Wudang, Emei, and all other Sects were subdued, the Beggar Clan would flourish
with awe-inspiring prestige. This Shi Huolong’s wild ambitions were not as lofty as Chen
Youliang’s; if the Beggar Clan had a sole domination over the Jianghu and warriors in the Wulin
world, he would be very satisfied. He was not thinking of ruling over the country [orig. jiang1 shan1
– river and mountain] by becoming the emperor. His language was vulgar, with a lot of dirty words.
After listening for a while, Zhang Wuji was fed up; he thought, “It seems like Yifu and Zhiruo are
imprisoned here. I need to rescue them first then I’ll give this big mouth, shameless beggar, a
lesson.”
His right foot moved slightly, he gently leaped toward a tall tree. Looking to all directions, he saw a
dozen or so Beggar Clan disciples on the lower level. They had their weapons in their hands, going
back and forth patrolling the area. Zhang Wuji thought that must be the place where they kept Xie
Xun and Zhou Zhiruo prisoners. Slipping down the tree, he sneaked to the tall building nearby and
hid behind a fake decorative hill. As soon as the two Beggar Clan disciples turned around and
walked the other way, he leaped vertically up toward the second floor, where he saw bright light
from lamps and candles. He stooped down underneath a window, trying to hear any sound of
activity inside.
To his astonishment, after listening for a while, he did not hear anything inside. “How come there is
nobody inside?” he thought, “Could it be that the person in here is a martial art master who is able
to stop his breathing?” But after listening a moment longer and still did not hear any breathing
noise, he stretched out his neck to peek into the room via a crack in the window.
He saw a pair of large candles on the table, which had been burned more than half of their original
length, but there was not a single human shadow to be seen. There were three rooms on the
second floor, located side by side. The one on the immediate east of him was unoccupied, so he
peeked into the room on the west. This room was also brightly lit. He saw cups and bowls
scattered on the table, about enough to be used by seven, eight people. The wine in the cup had
not dried up, the vegetable and meat dishes had not been finished, but there was not a single
human being inside the room. It looked like the people had not been eating and drinking too long
when they had to leave the room in a hurry.
The room in the middle was pitch-black like a cave. He lightly pushed the door, but it was bolted
from the inside. “Yifu, are you in there?” he called out in low voice. Nobody answered. Zhang Wuji
thought, “Apparently, Yifu is not here. But why do the Beggar Clan people set up such a strict

Unedited Version
security? Could it be that they are running the ‘real is fake, fake is real’ tactic?”
Suddenly he caught a whiff of smell of reeking blood coming out from the middle room. He was
alarmed. With his left hand pressed against the door, he exerted his internal energy and ‘crack!’
the bolt broke. Quick as a flash he darted inside to catch the broken bolt so that it would not fall on
the floor and create some noise.
He only took one step forward when his foot stumbled on an object on the floor. It felt soft like it
was a human body. He stooped down to touch the object and indeed it was a lifeless human body.
This person had ceased breathing, but his face was still a bit warm; looked like he died not too long
ago. Zhang Wuji traced the corpse’s head and found the head to be small with pointy chin,
definitely it wasn’t Xie Xun’s head. He was relieved. Taking another step he bumped into two more
bodies. He went to the western wooden partition and poked his finger to let the candlelight from the
adjacent room passing through. He saw seven, eight Beggar Clan disciples scattered around the
room, all dead. Obviously, they were killed because of heavy internal injury. He lifted a corpse up
and tore the clothes off. He saw a deep fist imprint on that corpse’s chest, breaking up his ribs;
apparently, the power behind the fist was extraordinarily strong.
Zhang Wuji was delighted, “Turns out Yifu unleashed his mighty power and struck these guards
dead.” He looked around the room, and saw on a corner of the wall a picture of blazing fire,
engraved with the tip of a sword; it was undoubtedly the symbol of the Ming Cult. He also noticed
that the latch of the window was snapped off; the window was open. “That’s right,” Zhang Wuji
thought, “The dark shadow I saw fleeing out the upstairs window a moment ago must be Yifu
escaping. I wonder how was he captured by the Beggar Clan? It must be because his blindness
made it difficult for him to guard against the Beggar Clan’s deceit. If they did not use ‘meng han
yao’ [drug, see Chapter 32], then they must have used some kind of trap [orig. ban4 ma3 suo3,
dao3 gou1, yu2 wang3 – large rope to trip horses, hook to topple someone, fishnet] to capture
him.”
He went out the room in delight. Crouching by the door he looked downstairs and saw that the
beggars were going back and forth on their patrol duty; they were completely oblivious of the
accident happened on the second floor. Zhang Wuji thought, “Yifu has not left too long, I can still
overtake him. And then we, father and son, will come back and make an earth-shattering
disturbance here, to teach these beggars the way we Ming Cult deal with our enemies.” Thinking to
this point, his spirit rose. Remembering that the dark shadow he saw earlier went out from the west
side, he jumped out to the enclosing wall using a tall tree as a stepping-stone, and then rushed to
the west.
Following the main road, he ran for several ‘li’s before arriving on a fork on the road. He looked
around looking for clue, and saw a blazing fire mark behind a rock, pointing to the road going
southwest. Zhang Wuji was very happy thinking that now his Yifu’s whereabouts was clear and he
would see him very soon.
Yang Xiao had explained the markings and signs used by the Ming Cult to communicate to each
other to him in detail. He noticed that although this blazing fire sign had only several strokes the
lines were bold; not many people within the Ming Cult were able to produce this kind of drawing
other than people of Xie Xun’s caliber who was well-versed in both sword and pen [orig. wen2 wu3
quan2 cai2].
His doubts were gone. Hurriedly he took the small lane, straight to the relay station of Shahe [city
in Hebei]. It was already dawn; he stopped by any restaurant along the way to buy some steamed
buns and flatbreads to satisfy his hunger and then hurriedly continued his journey westward until
he arrived at the small town of Bangzi. He saw another blazing fire symbol on the lower part of a
Chapter 33 911
Unedited Version
wall on the corner of the street, pointing toward an abandoned ancestral hall. He was very happy
thinking that his Yifu might be hiding in that hall.
As he got near the gate, he heard a clamoring noise of people talking and shouting as rowdy
characters and people of obscure background who gathered around the main hall, gambling. It
turned out that this place was some kind of a gambling establishment.
The manager saw Zhang Wuji and noticed his fancy and expensive-looking attire, he knew a rich
customer had arrived; busily he smiled and mumbling some welcoming words, “Gongziye [young
master], come and roll the dice; your luck must be good, beat these three villagers.” Turning his
head he called out the crowd of gamblers, “Make room for Gongziye. Everybody, put your bet
down, let Gongziye have his hands on the money!”
Zhang Wuji frowned, he knew these gamblers were not Jianghu characters. Raising his voice he
called out, “Yifu, Yifu! Are you Senior in here?” He waited for a while, but nobody answered. He
called out again several times.
Seeing he did not come to gamble, but shouting and creating disturbance instead, a ruffian called
out, “Good child, your Senior is here, hurry up and roll the dice!” The main hall resounded with the
sound of the ruffians’ laughter.
Zhang Wuji asked the manager, “Did you see an elderly gentleman, big and tall, yellow hair, and
blind eyes?”
As the manager realized this person did not come to gamble, but to look for someone, he was
disappointed. He said with a laugh, “What a joke! You are saying that there is a blind man who
came here to roll the dice? This blind man must be crazy!”
Zhang Wuji was not in a good mood as he failed to find his Yifu. Listening to the manager and that
ruffian being rude and make fun of his Yifu, he took two steps forward, grabbed the manager and
the ruffian, and casually flung them to the roof. Although these two men were not injured, they
were scared out of their wits and screamed like a pig being slaughtered.
Zhang Wuji pushed the crowd over and took two silver ingots from the gambling table. He said,
“Gongziye is having his hands on the money.” He put the silver into his pocket, and left the
ancestral hall in big strides. The ruffians froze in fear; who would dare to chase him?
Zhang Wuji continued his journey westward. Not too long afterwards he saw another blazing fire
sign. It was already evening, and he had arrived at Fengrun, another big city on the northern part
of Hebei. Following the sign, he found a whitewashed wall with a black gate. The copper-ring door
knockers were shiny, inside the wall plum blossoms were half-blooming; it was a quiet, elegant and
clean house.
He picked the doorknockers and knocked three times. A short moment later he heard footsteps
approaching. With a creaking noise the black door opened. A strong fragrance immediately
attacked his nostrils. The one who answered the door was a girl wearing a pink leather jacket with
a small knot on top of her head. She pursed her lips, laughed, and said, “Gongziye, long time no
see. Jiejie [older sister] misses you very much. Come in and drink some tea.” Her words were
followed by another laugh, and then she threw a coquettish look at him.
Zhang Wuji was flabbergasted. “How did you know me? Who is your Jiejie?” he asked.
The girl laughed and said, “You still ask? Hurry up, don’t let my Jiejie die of loneliness [orig. qian1

Unedited Version
du3 gua4 chang2 – pulling the tripe, hanging the intestines].” Reaching out, she grabbed Zhang
Wuji’s right hand and pulled him in.
Zhang Wuji was greatly astonished, “Why does she act like she has known me for a long time?” he
wondered. But then he remembered, “Ah, right, Zhiruo must be staying in here; she knew I was
following the sign all day looking for them, so she told this girl to wait for me. Ay, we haven’t seen
each other for many days now, Zhiruo must be dying of loneliness because she misses me very
much.” He felt tenderness in his heart and without hesitation, followed the girl inside.
They walked through a small pathway of cobblestones, passed a courtyard, and entered a side
room. He saw a parrot perched beneath the eaves, which said in throaty voice, “Qing Gege [big
brother Qing, or lit. ‘passionate brother’. I am not sure whether the character ‘Qing’ here is
someone’s name, or it refers to ‘beloved brother’] is here. Jiejie, Qing Gege is here.”
Zhang Wuji blushed profusely, “Even a parrot knew,” he thought.
He saw the chairs in that room were padded with embroidered cushions; the charcoal fire was
raging, warming the room so that it felt like spring. There was a small incense burner on the table.
The girl turned around and left, but a short moment later returned with a tray of six different fruits
and a pot of green tea. She slowly poured the tea and handed it over to Zhang Wuji; and she
actually pinched his wrist gently.
Zhang Wuji frowned; “How could the girl be this frivolous?” he thought. If Zhou Zhiruo saw them,
wouldn’t she be offended? Thereupon he asked, “Where is Xie Laoye [old master Xie]? Where is
Miss Zhou?”
The girl laughed, “Why are you looking for Xie Laoye? Are you jealous? What if my Jiejie came in
and saw your expression? Look at you, you don’t have any conscience; you come to our place, yet
in your heart you keep thinking about some Miss Zhou and Miss Wang.”
Zhang Wuji was startled, “”What kind of nonsense are you talking about?” he asked. That girl only
pursed her lips, smiled and left the room.
A moment later, he heard the tinkling noise of bracelets. The curtain was lifted open, the girl
returned, holding the hand of a woman around twenty one or twenty two of age. Her skin was
snowy white, her face was quite beautiful with arched eyebrows and a grain of mole on the right
corner of her mouth. She glanced at him gracefully, and smiled before she said anything. Her
figure was elegant, and she welcomed him in a charming manner. Zhang Wuji felt a rich fragrance
assailing his nostrils; he was really uncomfortable.
That woman said, “Xiang Gong [honorable master], what is your precious surname? Today you
have come to pay me a visit, Xiao Nuzi [little/lowly girl, referring to herself] feels very honored.” As
she was speaking, her left hand landed on Zhang Wuji’s shoulder.
Zhang Wuji blushed profusely and tried to evade. “My humble surname is Zhang,” he said, “Is
there a gentleman by the surname of Xie and a lady by the surname of Zhou in here?”
The woman smiled and said, “This is the ‘li xiang yuan’ [fragrance peach courtyard]; if you are
looking for Zhou Xianxian, she lives at ‘bi tao ju’ [jade-green peach residence]. Are you so
infatuated by that girl that you lost your mind and looking for Zhou Xianxian at the ‘li xiang yuan’?
Hee hee …!”
Suddenly it dawned on Zhang Wuji that this place was a brothel. “Please forgive me,” he said.
Chapter 33 913
Unedited Version
Quick as a flash he slipped out the door.
The girl pursued him and called out, “Gongzi, in what way my Jiejie is inferior to Zhou Xianxian?
Aren’t you going to sit down even for a moment?”
Zhang Wuji repeatedly shook his hand; he fished out the silver ingot he took from the casino and
tossed it to the ground, while flying out the gate. His mind was so troubled that he was not able to
calm himself for a long time.
By this time, it was already dark. He was afraid he might miss the blazing fire signs along the way;
therefore, he decided to find an inn to spend the night, while his heart was filled with disquieting
thoughts. “Why did Yifu go to the casino and to the brothel? There must be a profound meaning
behind all these actions, but what is it?” Sleeping to the middle of the night, he suddenly
awakened, “Yifu is blind, how could he leave so many clear markings along the way? Could it be
that Zhiruo was by his side giving him directions? Or could it be that the enemy deliberately faking
our Cult signs to play a trick on me? Are they trying to lure me into ambush? Humph, entering the
dragon’s pool or the tiger’s lair, I’ll have to get to the bottom of this good or bad.”
Early the next morning, he saw another blazing fire outside Fengrun’s city gate, the sign was still
pointing to the west. By following the sign, he arrived at Yutian [still another city in Hebei] around
noon. Now the sign pointed toward a large house of a rich family. There were lanterns hung on the
gate; seemed like the family was celebrating a joyous occasion. The lanterns were adorned with
red characters ‘zhi zi yu gui’ [???? – I don’t know how to translate this, the dictionary gives me
‘marry/wedding’]; apparently, their daughter was getting married. The sound of music and the noise
of guests filled the air. Zhang Wuji had learned his lesson; he did not rush in to ask Xie Xun’s
whereabouts, instead, he mingled with the guests to observe. But since he did not see anything
unusual, he went out to look for another sign, and he did indeed find one on the trunk of a big tree
nearby.
The blazing fire sign took him from Yutian to Sanhe, and then he was directed to the south until he
arrived at Xianghe. By this time he was starting to have a thought, “Most likely the Beggar Clan is
already aware that I am on their trails, therefore, they play the ‘luring the tiger from the mountain’
trick to get me as far away as possible, so that they can proceed with their shady evil business.”
Although he was anxious, he did not dare to stop following the blazing fire signs fearing that it was
really Xie Xun and Zhou Zhiruo who left them. “Supposing they were running away from strong
enemies, and left these signs along the way with the hope that I will find and save them, but
because I think I am smart, I return to Lulong, what if Yifu and Zhiruo finally die? Things have come
this far, I have no choice but keep following these signs until everything comes to light.”
From Xianghe to Baocheng, toward Dabaizhuang, Panzhuang, and then turning to southeast,
toward Ninghe [a city in Tianjin], from here the blazing fire vanished without any trace; Zhang Wuji
could not find any more signs. He explored the city of Ninghe, but did not see anything unusual. “It
was definitely the Beggar Clan who led me over here, causing me to lose several days running
around in vain.” Thereupon he bought a horse to return to Lulong, and then at the second hand
clothing store he found a white long gown. Borrowing a pen and some red ink, he drew a large
blazing fire on the white gown; having determined to face the Beggar Clan head-on as the Cult
Leader of the Ming Cult.
Wearing the white gown, he went to the rich man’s mansion in big strides. The main gate was a
pair of huge red double-doors, which were tightly closed at that time. The shiny copper nails on the
doors were the size of the mouth of a cup. Zhang Wuji pushed with both of his palms. ‘Crash!’ the
huge double-doors flew up and landed in the middle of the courtyard. A series of resounding ‘Bing!

Unedited Version
Bing! Bang! Bang!’ sounds were heard as two large goldfish vats were smashed.
On top of his concern over Xie Xun and Zhou Zhiruo’s safety these past few days, he felt that he
was a victim of some practical joke, which made him going in circles around the Hebei province; he
needed to vent up his frustration. This time coming back to the Beggar Clan headquarters, he was
determined to confront them once and for all. As he split the gate open, he walked in big strides
and shouted in a thunderous voice, “Beggar Clan people, hear me: have Shi Huolong come out
and see me.”
There were around a dozen four and five-pouch Beggar Clan disciples standing in the courtyard;
they were already shocked when the gate suddenly flew in, now they saw a young man wearing
white robe breaking in, some seven, eight people immediately shouted almost simultaneously and
blocked this unwelcome guest, “Who are you?” “What do you want?”
Zhang Wuji raised both of his arms, a successive ‘slam, slam’ noise was heard as he struck the
seven, eight Beggar Clan disciples, sending them flying toward a row of windows. Passing the
courtyard, he went straight to the main hall. ‘Bang!’ he smashed the door to the hall, and saw a
banquet table in the middle of the room, with Shi Huolong sitting on the head of the table.
As soon as the leaders of the Beggar Clan heard the loud commotion on the entrance, they
immediately sent someone to investigate. But Zhang Wuji was so fast that as that seven-pouch
disciple was hurrying outside, he met him halfway. With one hack Zhang Wuji grabbed his chest
and threw him toward Shi Huolong.
The rich-looking host was sitting a few seats away from the head of the table. As he saw the
seven-pouch disciple flying towards the banquet table, he stretched out his arms and caught the
flying man. He felt the incoming force was earth shattering so he immediately launched the ‘qian jin
zhui’ [a thousand-catty drop] to steady himself. To his surprise, ‘bang, bang, bang’ he was forced
to repeatedly take seven, eight steps backward and did not stop until his back was against a large
pillar. Loosening up his grip, he let the seven-pouch disciple down on the floor. He panted heavily,
his body weakened, and he dropped to the floor right in front of that large pillar.
The crowd of beggars witnessed this scene with amazement. Right at that moment, they heard
Zhang Wuji exclaim; he was both astonished and delighted, because he saw sitting on that round
table, to the left of the head of the table, was a young woman, who was none other than Zhou
Zhiruo. And the man who was sitting next to her was Song Qingshu.
“Wuji Gege!” Zhou Zhiruo cried out in shock. She tried to stand up, but her body swayed and she
fell to the floor.
Zhang Wuji was startled, he rushed forward to hold her. But before he straightened his back up, a
‘Slap!’and a ‘Bang!’ were heard as his back were simultaneously struck by Song Qingshu’s palm
and a Beggar Clan master’s fist. But Zhang Wuji had already protected his whole body with the Jiu
Yang Shen Gong so that the power of the palm and the fist was immediately neutralized.
Holding Zhou Zhiruo in his arms, he jumped out to the courtyard. “How is Yifu?” he asked.
“I ... I …,” Zhou Zhiruo’s voice was shaky.
“Is he [orig. lao3 ren2 jia1 – senior] all right?” Zhang Wuji asked.
“My acupoint is sealed by them …” Zhou Zhiruo said.
Chapter 33 915
Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji only cared about Xie Xun, “How is Yifu?” he asked again.
“I don’t know,” Zhou Zhiruo replied, “I was captured by them and brought here. I don’t know Yifu’s
whereabouts.”
Zhang Wuji laid her down on the ground and massaged several points on the joint of her leg. Who
would have thought that Zhou Zhiruo’s acupoint was sealed using a special technique and his
massage did not show any result. Her feet were planted on the floor, yet she was unable to stand
up; her knees bent and she sat back down.
All the beggars left their seats and stood on the steps in front of the courtyard. Shi Huolong cupped
his fists and said, “Are you the Zhang Jiaozhu of the Ming Cult, Sire?”
Zhang Wuji knew he was facing a leader of a clan, so he must not fail to show courtesy;
immediately he cupped his fists in return and said, “I don’t dare. I beg Shi Bangzhu’s forgiveness
for breaking into your Clan’s headquarters.”
“Zhang Jiaozhu’s name has shaken the Jianghu in the past few years,” Shi Huolong said, “It’s like
thunder … ringing in my ear, and today seeing the old chap’s skill, which is really fierce, hey hey,
my utmost admiration.”
Zhang Wuji said, “I come recklessly and have become Shi Bangzhu’s laughingstock. Where is my
Yifu, Jin Mao Shi Wang [Golden-Haired Lion King]? Please let him, Senior, come out to see me.”
Shi Huolong’s face flushed, and then he laughed and said, “Zhang Jiaozhu is young, but your
words are this bold. We invited Xie Shi Wang [Lion King Xie] with a good intention, to come … to
drink a cup of wine, but not only Xie Shi Wang left without bidding us farewell, he harmed our eight
disciples with heavy hands; damn it [orig. ta nai nai, lit. his granny; a curse phrase], how are we
going to settle this business? Why doesn’t Zhang Jiaozhu advise us on this?”
Zhang Wuji was startled, he thought, “Those eight Beggar Clan disciples were indeed the victims
of Yifu’s heavy hands. It seems that he, Senior, is really not here. But where did he go?”
Thereupon he said, “What about this Miss Zhou? Why did your Clan hold her captive here?”
“This …,” Shi Huolong was startled.
Chen Youliang quickly interjected, “I hear people say that although Zhang Wuji of the Ming Cult
possesses a strong martial art, he is a barbarian little devil head who does not have any regard of
reason … ha ha …”
“Why?” Zhang Wuji’s face stayed calm and collected.
Chen Youliang said, “I have witnessed it today; hey hey, as sure as the shadow of a tree, as plain
as your name.”
“Why did you call me barbarian without any regard of reason?” Zhang Wuji asked.
“This Miss Zhou is the Sect Leader of Emei Pai,” Chen Youliang replied, “She is the leading figure
of an upright Sect; what relation does she have with your heretical Cult? This Song Qingshu
Xiongdi is an up-and coming young leader of Wudang Pai, Miss Zhou and he are a perfect match
[orig. lang2 cai2 nu3 mao4, lit. skilled young man, beautiful woman, and ‘zhu lian2 bi4 he2, lit. pearl
matches with jade]; it is truly a harmony in social position and economic status, a pair of two-
goodness. The two of them are passing by, and the Beggar Clan invited them to stay as our

Unedited Version
guests, to share a cup of wine with us. Why did the Ming Cult Jiaozhu unexpectedly come and
intervene? That is funny, really funny!” Echoing what he just said, the crowd of beggars burst into
loud laughter.
Zhang Wuji said, “If Miss Zhou is your guest, why did you seal her acupoints?”
“Miss Zhou was nicely sitting and drinking in here, talking and laughing. Who said her acupoints
were sealed?” Chen Youliang said, “The relation between the Beggar Clan and Emei Pai is very
deep; it goes for generations. The founder of Emei Pai, Shizu [martial ancestor] Guo Nuxia
[heroine Guo] was our Clan’s previous leader, Huang Bangzhu’s beloved daughter. Our previous
generation Yelu Bangzhu was Guo Nuxia’s brother-in-law. Unless you belong to the ignorant, wet-
behind-the-ear generation, all Wulin people are aware about these historical facts. How can we,
the Beggar Clan, offense the current Emai Pai’s Sect Leader? Zhang Jiaozhu’s accusation is
unfounded, how can you prevent the heroes under the Heaven from sneering at you?”
Zhang Wuji laughed coldly and said, “So you are saying Miss Zhou sealed her own acupoints?”
“That’s not necessarily true,” Chen Youliang said, “We have everybody here as our witness, Zhang
Jiaozhu rushed in, snatched her by force without any propriety, and then took Miss Zhou out. Miss
Zhou struggled to free herself, and then Sire sealed her acupoints. Zhang Jiaozhu, although it is
difficult for heroes to resist beautiful face, and even though you are lecherous and want to have
possession over her, this is a public place with numerous people; everybody’s eyes are on you.
Zhang Jiaozhu, aren’t you degrading your own position by committing this reckless act?”
Zhang Wuji’s eloquence was far inferior to Chen Youliang, as he was receiving such a false
countercharge, he was furious and it was even more difficult for him to refute. Hid countenance
turned ashen and he shouted, “So you said you have decided not to tell me where my Yifu is?”
Chen Youliang also raised his voice, “Zhang Jiaozhu, your Cult’s Guang Ming Shi Zhe [emissary of
the brightness] Yang Xiao has caused the death of Emei Pai’s Ji Xiaofu Nuxia. Everybody in the
Wulin world knows about it, no need to point my finger. Now you are relying on your superior
martial art to come over here and commit this kind of despicable, filthy shady business; I am afraid
it will be difficult for you to escape justice.”
Zhang Wuji turned his head toward Zhou Zhiruo and said, “Zhiruo, tell me, how did they capture
and take you here?”
“I … I … I …” Zhou Zhiruo said the word ‘I’ three times, then suddenly her body went limp and she
passed out.
The crowd of beggars broke into a commotion; they called out, “Ming Cult’s devil head killed her!”
“Zhang Wuji could not deny the charge and killed Emei Pai’s Sect Leader!” “Kill the pervert thief
Zhang Wuji, rid the world of trouble!”
Zhang Wuji was livid, he stepped forward in big strides toward Shi Huolong, thinking, “To subdue
the criminals must capture the leader first; as long as I can catch Shi Huolong, good or bad is in his
hands. I can force them to reveal my Yifu’s whereabouts.”
Zhang Bang Longtou and Zhi Fa Zhanglao blocked together. Zhang Bang Longtou brandished his
iron stick, while Zhi Fa Zhanglao had a steel hook in his right hand and iron crutch in his left hand.
Two men with three different weapons simultaneously attacked Zhang Wuji.
Zhang Wuji let out a light whistling noise and launched Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi. ‘Clink! Clank!’ Zhi Fa
Chapter 33 917
Unedited Version
Zhanglao’s right hand steel hook parried Zhang Bang Longtou’s iron stick, his left hand’s crutch
threatened to smash his lower body.
On the side, Chuan Gong Zhanglao’s sword was also thrust in; he called out, “This fellow’s martial
art is very weird, everybody must be careful.” ‘Swish, swish, swish!’ three times, his sword curved
like a rainbow, aiming Zhang Wuji’s chest and lower abdomen.
“Good swordmanship!” Zhang Wuji praised his swift and fierce move. Evading sideways, his left
forefinger pointed toward Chuan Gong Zhanglao’s thigh.
Chuan Gong Zhanglao turned his sword over and the tip of the sword aimed toward Zhang Wuji’s
fingertip. This change happened so fast that the tips of the sword and the finger were only less
than a hair-width apart. This sword move was a rarely seen masterpiece in the Wulin world. Zhang
Wuji silently praised, “The Beggar Clan’s name is revered in the Jianghu, for a hundred of years
did not decline. There are truly crouching tigers and hidden dragons within the Clan, such as this
outstandingly capable man.”
That day in the Mi Le Temple he saw the battle between the Xuan Ming Elders and the Beggar
Clan’s masters, but he was hidden on the tree and did not dare to expose himself to look closely.
This time he experienced it first hand and found out that Chuan Gong and Zhi Fa two elders were
truly top ranking martial art experts of the present age. Zhang Bang Longtou was the weakest
among them, but still, he was only a notch inferior to the other two.
In a flash, the Beggar Clan’s three elders and Zhang Wuji had exchanged more than twenty
stances. Suddenly Chen Youliang loudly called out, “Arrange the Killing Dog Formation!”
The crowd of beggars shouted and yelled; their blades flickered with a snowy white ray of light.
There were 21 Beggar Clan martial art masters, each with a curved saber in their hands; they
quickly spread out, surrounding Zhang Wuji in the middle. These twenty-one beggars were singing
the ‘lian hua luo’ [falling lotus (flower)]. Some of them were moaning and groaning as if they were
in pain, while some others beat their own chests with their fists, and some called out in loud voices,
“Laoye, Taitai [master, mistress (or madam)], have compassion! Share us your cold rice!”
At first Zhang Wuji was stunned, but then he understood; these weird shouts and actions were to
disturb the enemy’s mind. He saw these beggars moved in a random pattern; they were advancing
and retreating in haste, but upon a closer inspection, he found that actually they were following
some strict pattern.
“Stop!” Chuan Gong Zhanglao shouted; he took two steps backward and lifted his sword
horizontally across his chest. Zhi Fa Zhanglao and Zhang Bang Longtou also leaped backward, but
the ‘killing dog formation’ was still jumping around here and there, their movements did not cease
in the least bit.
“Zhang Jiaozhu,” Chuan Gong Zhanglao called out, “We are relying on large number to gain
victory; it is improper. But within the Beggar Clan there is not a single person who is worthy to be
Sire’s match. Other than using this cowardly act, we can never fight you following the way of
chivalry.”
Zhang Wuji smiled slightly and said, “Well said, well said.”
Chuan Gong Zhanglao continued, “All of us are wielding some weapons, while Zhang Jiaozhu is
bare-handed; the Beggar Clan should not take too much advantage over you. Whatever weapon
Zhang Jiaozhu desires to use, we will respectfully offer that weapon to you.”

Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji said in his heart, “This Chuan Gong Zhanglao not only possesses a high level of
martial art, he is also chivalrous; he is totally different from that sly Chen Youliang.” He said, “Since
I am playing around with you, why should I whirl a saber or sweep a staff? If I want to use weapon,
can’t I fetch it myself?” As he was speaking, his shadow flashed to leave the ‘killing dog formation’.
His hands moved and pressed both Chen Youliang’s and Song Qingshu’s shoulders. In a twinkling
of an eye, he had already snatched their swords. His shadow flashed again and he returned to his
original position.
The way he moved out and re-entered the formation was so fast that none of the moving twenty-
one blades even touched the hem of his clothes. The crowd of beggars was frozen in amazement
as they heard his loud and clear voice say, “Your precious Clan’s ‘killing dog formation’ has earned
a very good reputation. Only, killing a dog is easy, but if you want to subdue a dragon or overcome
a tiger, this formation is not of much use.” While saying that, he raised the swords and transmitted
his strength into the swords’ blade. ‘Crack, crack!’ both the swords snapped into pieces.
“Everybody, move!” Zhang Bang Longtou shouted, his iron stick pointed toward Zhang Wuji’s
chest. Zhi Fa Zhanglao also brandished his hook and crutch into two circular snow flowers,
sweeping toward Zhang Wuji.
Zhang Wuji dashed to the left, but his body was slanted to the right, according to the Qian Kun Da
Nuo Yi technique. A series of white rays flashed by, followed by a series of ‘pop, pop, pop’ noise,
as all the curved sabers in the hands of the beggars of the ‘killing dog formation’ were snatched by
Zhang Wuji and thrown to the beam of the main hall. The twenty-one curved sabers were stuck
neatly in one row, each saber entered the beam about one foot deep.
Suddenly Chen Youliang’s voice was heard, “Zhang Wuji, aren’t you going to stop?”
Zhang Wuji turned his head only to see Chen Youliang had a sword in his hand, with the tip
pressed toward Zhou Zhiruo’s back. With a cold laugh Zhang Wuji said, “For a hundred years the
people of Jianghu say, ‘the Ming Cult, the Beggar Clan, and the Shaolin Pai,’ among the Jiao-Pai
[cults and sects], the Ming Cult ranks first; among the Bang-Hui [clans and associations/societies]
the Beggar Clan holds the highest honor. With your action, aren’t you afraid of bringing disgrace on
the prestige of Hong Qigong Laoxia [old hero]?”
“Chen Zhanglao,” Chuan Gong Zhanglao angrily said, “Release Miss Zhou. We are fighting a life
and death battle with Zhang Jiaozhu. The Beggar Clan is pouring out the entire Clan’s power to
face Ming Cult Jiaozhu one man. If we do this despicable act, will any of us still have face to live an
honorable life?”
Chen Youliang laughed. “Real men fight with wits and not with strength. Zhang Wuji, haven’t you
surrendered yet?”
“All right!” Zhang Wuji loudly laughed, “Today Zhang Wuji experienced the Beggar Clan’s
impressive power.”
Abruptly he took two steps backward and flipped backward into the air; and when he fell back
down, his legs landed on Shi Huolong’s shoulders. His right palm laid flat on top of Shi Huolong’s
head, while his left palm grabbed the main artery on the back of Shi Huolong’s neck. It was a
stance from the martial art of Sheng Huo Ling, which was executed rather easily so that it
surprised even Zhang Wuji himself.
His original intention was to take Shi Huolong by surprise with one of his weird moves. He had
prepared three stances of the most difficult to be dealt with, combined with his lightning fast
Chapter 33 919
Unedited Version
movement, to capture Shi Huolong. His only concern was that Chen Youliang would be truly cruel
and merciless; perhaps he would really stab Zhou Zhiruo as soon as Zhang Wuji made his move.
Who would have thought that he did not even need a single stance form the three fiercest stances
he had already prepared, since Shi Huolong did not even attempt to resist and let himself be
captured.
Zhang Wuji rode on Shi Huolong’s shoulder just like a child riding on an adult. It was not the most
elegant scene to behold, but since he had already gained control over the vital acupoints on the
enemy’s head, he was not willing to jump down and thus give the enemy a chance to take back
control.
As they saw their Clan Leader was captured, the crowd of beggars cried out in alarm. Zhang Wuji’s
right palm laid flat on the ‘bai hui xue’ [hundred-meeting acupoint]; which was the intersection of
the ‘tai yang jing’ [sun passage] and the ‘du mai’ [supervise artery]. It was the most important point
on the human body. Zhang Wuji only need to tap it lightly, Shi Huolong’s passages and arteries
would be shaken and he would die violently; no medicine would be able to revive him.
Nobody within the Beggar Clan dared to move. From the clamoring noise of shouting and yelling,
the main hall suddenly turned very quiet. All eyes were looking at Zhang Wuji and Shi Huolong;
nobody knew what to do.
Right this moment, suddenly they heard the soft but clear sound of ‘qin’ [zither] and ‘xiao’ [flute, but
not the modern traverse orchestral flute]. It sounded like there were several zithers and several
flutes were being played together. The cheerful sound of music floated in the air, sometimes loud,
sometimes soft, sometimes distinct, sometimes vague, but everybody was able to hear it clearly.
Sometimes the music came from the east, another time it came from the west; nobody knew for
certain from which part of the roof the sound of music came from.
Zhang Wuji was greatly surprised; he could not figure out the meaning of this zither-flute music.
In loud and clear voice Chen Youliang said, “Which Master has bestowed the Beggar Clan the
honor of your arrival? If you are the devils from the Ming Cult, you might as well show yourselves;
why would you play tricks on us?”
Suddenly the zither played three notes successively, ‘zheng, zheng, zheng’, and four young
women wearing white appeared on the east and west eaves, floating gently into the courtyard
below; each woman had a zither in her hands. The zithers were half as long and half as wide as
the ordinary seven-string zither of those days, yet they also have seven strings just like ordinary
zithers. As the four women landed on the ground, they stood on the four corners of the courtyard.
Following them, from outside the door entered four young women in black, each with a black long
flute in her hands. The flutes were twice as long as the commonly seen flutes of those days. These
four women also took their positions on the four corners. Four women in white and four women in
black, stood across from each other. Eight women forming a square, the four zithers played a
happy tune, joined by the four flutes; together they made a beautiful instrumental ensemble. The
music was very gentle and elegant. Zhang Wuji did not understand music, but it was as if the
melody were dancing in the air, bringing a pleasant feeling to his ears. Although he was in a
dangerous situation, he was willing to stop for a moment and listen to the music.
Amidst the sound of music, a woman entered the courtyard, wearing a soft yellow light robe; her
left hand was taking along a twelve, thirteen years old girl. The woman appeared to be around
twenty-seven, twenty-eight of age; her movements were graceful and her face was very beautiful,
albeit looked a little pale, as if devoid of any blood.

Unedited Version
On the contrary, the little girl was ugly; her nose curved upward, her mouth was wide, revealing two
big front teeth, and she was carrying a mean and no-nonsense attitude. One of her hand was
holding that beautiful lady’s hand, while the other hand was holding a dark green bamboo stick.
Ever since the crowd of beggars saw these two women walked in, their eyes had never stopped
staring at that dark green bamboo stick.
Seeing these many women suddenly appear, Zhang Wuji was aware that he was still riding on Shi
Huolong’s shoulder and it looked like they were playing some kind of children’s game; but Chen
Youliang’s sword had not left Zhou Zhiruo’s back, certainly he could not easily release the Beggar
Clan’s Bangzhu. However, he also noticed that the eyes of everybody there were fixed on the
bamboo stick on that little girl’s hand, as if that bamboo stick was the most important object in the
world. They did not even look at the women in white, the women in black, the beautiful lady in light
yellow, or even looked at the ugly girl. Zhang Wuji was astonished. He silently examined the
bamboo stick with his eyes, and saw the bamboo was very dark green, smooth and shiny; who
knows how many hands this stick had passed on rubbed and stroked it. Other than that, he did not
see anything unusual about it.
The beautiful lady in yellow scanned the hall; her eyes were as cold as lightning, gazing at
everybody present. Finally, her eyes rested on Zhang Wuji’s face. With an icy cold voice she said,
“Zhang Jiaozhu, you are not a child anymore. Instead of acting properly, you are making a scene in
here.” She sounded like she was chiding Zhang Wuji, but her tone was friendly; it was as if an
older sister was reprimanding her younger brother.
Zhang Wuji blushed. “The Beggar Clan’s Chen Zhanglao used a dirty trick,” he said in way of
defense, “He holds my … my companion hostage. In return, I captured their Bangzhu.”
That beautiful lady showed a faint smile and said in gentle voice, “Don’t you think riding on others’
Bangzhu is a bit too much? I came from Chang’an [ancient name of Xi’an, the capital of China
during the Tang Dynasty], and have heard along the way that the Ming Cult Jiaozhu is a young
devil-head. Today I see it with my own eyes. Ay, ay!” While saying that, she shook her pretty head,
with a disapproving look on her face.
Suddenly Shi Huolong shouted, “Zhang Wuji, you pervert little thief, get down quickly!” He reached
up to pull Zhang Wuji’s legs, but since the main artery on the back of his neck, through which the
vital energy flowed, was seized, he did not have the least bit of strength left.
Because he was cursed as ‘pervert little thief’ in front of these women, Zhang Wuji was furious and
ashamed; he transmitted a whiff of internal energy through his left hand to the back of Shi
Huolong’s neck. Shi Huolong felt tingling sensation on his entire body, along with unbearable pain.
“Aiyo! Aiyo! Aiyo!” he screamed.
The crowd of beggars were angry at seeing Zhang Wuji’s rudeness, but also ashamed and upset
at their Bangzhu’s display of weakness. They felt that as Shi Huolong moaned and groaned under
the enemy’s hand, he was degrading his position as a hero and a warrior. Even an ordinary Beggar
Clan disciple would not bow his head and show such weakness in front of the enemy, much less
the leader of the number one clan in Jianghu.
“Zhang Wuji,” Chen Youliang said, “Why don’t you release our Shi Bangzhu while I pull my sword
away?” Without waiting for a reply, he immediately put his sword back into its sheath. He knew
Zhang Wuji would comply his request, and sure enough, Zhang Wuji replied, “Very well.”
A shadow flashed, and Zhang Wuji was standing by Zhou Zhiruo again. He saw her eyes were
deep and her expression weary; he could not help but feeling compassion and pity. Holding her
Chapter 33 921
Unedited Version
hands, he helped her to sit down on a round rock stool in the courtyard.
Chen Youliang turned toward that beautiful lady in yellow; he cupped his fists and said, “Your
presence has honored our Clan. I wonder what instructions do you have for us? May we have the
honor of learning your precious surname and your great given name?” To the ugly young girl he
asked, “Young Miss, where did you get this bamboo stick?”
In a cold voice the beautiful lady in yellow said, “Where is Hun Yuan Pi Li Shou [Lightning Hand of
the Originating Formation] Cheng Kun? Tell him to come out and see me.”
Zhang Wuji felt strange as he heard the seven characters ‘Hun Yuan Pi Li Shou Cheng Kun’; he
saw Chen Youliang’s expression suddenly changed, but he recovered quickly, and then with an
indifferent voice he said, “Hun Yuan Pi Li Shou Cheng Kun? Isn’t that Jin Mao Shi Wang Xie Xun’s
shifu? You’d better ask Zhang Jiaozhu of Ming Cult.”
“Who are you, Sire?” the beautiful lady in yellow asked.
“My surname is Chen, given name Youliang,” Chen Youliang replied, “I am a Beggar Clan eight-
pouch elder.”
The beautiful lady in yellow cast a sidelong glance toward Shi Huolong, and asked, “And who is
this fellow? He looks like a warrior with a valiant spirit, why is he so useless? [orig. nong2 bao1 –
cloth used to wrap a boil wound with pus on it] He was only punished lightly by others, and already
screaming and crying. Truly unfit of his image.”
The crowd of beggars felt their faces were lost; they were inwardly ashamed. Some of them cast
their glances toward Shi Huolong with 30% disdain and 20% anger.
“This is our Clan’s Shi Bangzhu,” Chen Youliang said, “The Senior has just recently recovered from
a serious illness. His body is still not well. You are the guest; we are yielding 30% to you. Don’t
blame us for offending you if you speak anymore nonsense.” The last two sentences were spoken
in stern voice and expression.
The beautiful lady in yellow was unfazed; she turned toward one of the women in black and said,
“Xiao Cui, return the letter to him.”
“Yes!” the girl in black replied. Taking a letter from her bosom, she held it on her hand.
Zhang Wuji took a glance and saw these characters on the envelope, ‘To Master Han Shan Tong
of the Ming Cult. Confidential.” And a smaller row of four characters, ‘Shi of the Beggar Clan.’
As Zhang Bang Longtou saw the letter, immediately his face turned purple. “Little [female] slave,”
he cursed, “Turned out the joker who stole the letter from the Old Man along the way is you, the
dead slave girl.” In his anger he raised his iron staff high, ready to stake his all and pounce on the
girl.
The girl in black chuckled and said, “I am a slave girl indeed [Translator’s note: the word ya1tou2
literally means ‘slave’ or ‘servant girl’, but can also be translated as ‘little girl’]; but I am not dead
yet. Such a big man like you, but failed in a simple task of delivering a letter. What a shame.”
Finished speaking, she waved her delicate hand and the letter flew smoothly toward Zhang Bang
Longtou. Immediately Zhang Bang Longtou lifted his hand to catch the letter.
That night Zhang Wuji witnessed how Shi Huolong ordered Zhang Bang Longtou to deliver a letter

Unedited Version
for Han Shantong, while holding Han Lin’er hostage to coerce Han Shantong to surrender to the
Beggar Clan. Listening to the above exchange, he presumed it was these girls in white and in
black who played joke on Zhang Bang Longtou along the way by stealing the letter, and thus
forcing Zhang Bang Longtou to return to Lulong. But Zhang Bang Longtou had a strong martial art;
listening to his words, it seemed like until this moment he did not know who had played the joke on
him. Therefore, either these eight women possessed an outstanding resourcefulness, or they
possessed a very high martial art skill; or it could be that the beautiful lady in yellow was behind all
this, deliberately throwing the masters from the Beggar Clan into confusion. Thinking to this point,
he felt grateful toward that lady in yellow.
The beautiful lady in yellow said, “Han Shantong is fighting around the rivers Huai and Si to drive
the Tartars away. Along the way, I heard that he is kindhearted and chivalrous; he has never
disturbed common people. A hero of his caliber, how can he betray the Ming Cult and surrender to
the Beggar Clan for the sake of his son? If this letter ever reach the hand of Han Da Ye [master
Han], the joke will be on you. I saw this Longtou Dage [big brother Longtou] is muddle-headed and
funny; furthermore, there is an important matter within the Beggar Clan that requires his presence,
hence I intercepted the letter.”
Zhang Wuji cupped his fists and said, “Many thanks Dajie [big sister] for your assistance. Zhang
Wuji pays his respect.”
The lady in yellow returned the respect. “Don’t be overly courteous,” she said. And then she
addressed the Beggar Clan again, “Do you really believe that by capturing Han Lin’er you can
compel Han Shantong to surrender? Zhang Bang Longtou Dage, along the way your trip was
hindered several times. Do you think by detouring to smaller pathways you can evade the
obstructions? Hey hey, even if you did evade the obstructions and deliver this letter to Han
Shantong; your Beggar Clan will not enjoy any advantage at all.”
Chen Youliang’s heart sank; he took the letter and saw that the envelope was still intact. Ripping
the envelope open, he took the letter and as he browsed it, his countenance changed greatly.
Originally it was a letter compelling Han Shantong to surrender, now it became a letter from the
Beggar Clan begging the Ming Cult to accept its surrender. The language was very humble, in
which the Beggar Clan was bowing and bending its knees, assuming the lowest position by cursing
its own past conducts and deeds, admitting that they were ten thousands of unpardonable evil.
Furthermore, it declared that from that day onward, the Beggar Clan decided to rectify its
wrongdoings and asking the Ming Cult’s benevolence by not holding them responsible of their
former misdeeds. It also promised to submit under the Ming Cult’s authority and be willing to be the
vanguard in the great undertaking of expelling the Yuan.
“That’s right,” the lady in yellow coldly said, “I have seen the letter, but it wasn’t me who changed it.
As I saw this letter, I realized Zhang Bang Longtou had already been tricked by others. My parents
had a close relationship with the previous generation of the Beggar Clan. I do not wish the awe-
inspiring prestige of the biggest clan in the world, which has been built since the days passed, to
be disgraced like this today; hence I decided to interfere. Just think, if Zhang Bang Longtou
delivered this letter to the Ming Cult, do you think the Beggar Clan would still have a face to stand
in the Jianghu?”
One by one Chuan Gong Zhanglao, Zhi Fa Zhanglao, Zhang Bo Longtou, Zhang Bang Longtou
and the others read the letter, and every single one of them was shocked and angered; in their
hearts, they all cried out, “We’ve been shamed!” They realized the truth in what that lady in yellow
was saying, if this letter did indeed fall into the Ming Cult’s hands, the Beggar Clan would be so
disgraced that it would be difficult for the Beggar Clan disciples to stand straight in front of other
people. Speaking of which, by intercepting the letter, the lady in yellow was actually doing a big
Chapter 33 923
Unedited Version
favor toward the Beggar Clan. The question was: who stole the letter in the first place?
Xiao Cui, the maiden in black, laughed and said, “You want to know who changed the letter, don’t
you?” No one in the Beggar Clan responded, but their faces revealed their anxious desire to know.
“Zhang Bang Longtou,” Xiao Cui said, “Take your outer robe off; you’ll find the answer.”
Early on Zhang Bang Longtou’s face had turned red, with his veins bulging on his neck. As soon as
he heard Xiao Cui, he ripped his outer robe with both hands. A series of ‘Snap, snap’ noise was
heard as his buttons were pulled. He tossed the robe backward and barked, “Then what?”
“Ah!” he heard the crowd of beggars behind him cry together in alarm; obviously they had seen
something strange.
“What?” Zhang Bang Longtou asked, while turning his body around, only to see six, seven people
pointing their fingers toward his back.
Zhang Bang Longtou had never been known for his patience. Again his hands grabbed the lapels
of his inner robe and ripped it open, revealing his muscular body. Spreading the inner robe open,
he saw a picture of large bat in dark green ink, its wings spread wide; its face bore a ferocious and
terrifying expression, with some red dots representing drips of blood on the corner of its mouth.
“Qing Yi Fu Wang [green-winged bat king] Wei Yixiao!” Chuan Gong Zhanglao, Zhi Fa Zhanglao
and the others exclaimed in unison.
Previously, Wei Yixiao very seldom visited the Central Plains [zhong yuan], only a few people knew
his name; but over the past few years, he had made several mysterious appearances in the
Jianghu, displaying his full capabilities. As a result, his fame soared and in a short period of time it
was in par with the Bai Mei Ying Wang [white-browed eagle king].
Zhang Wuji rejoiced secretly, “Other than Wei Xiong [brother Wei] with his superb ‘qing gong’
[lightness kungfu], which enables him to come and go without leaving any trace, it would be difficult
to play a joke on Zhang Bang Longtou and leave him senseless.”
Zhang Bang Longtou was startled, he raised his inner robe and threw it on Zhang Wuji’s face,
while cursing, “Fine! Turns out it was one from your group of evil bastards who played a joke on
the Old Man.”
Zhang Wuji flicked his sleeve up and that inner robe floated slowly upward and landed on a forked
branch of a ginkgo tree on that courtyard. As the robe fluttered in the wind, the picture of blood-
sucking bat appeared to be alive.
“Zhang Bang Longtou,” Zhang Wuji smiled and said, “My humble cult’s Wei Fu Wang [bat king Wei]
has shown you mercy; don’t you understand? What if he decided to take your life?” As Zhang Bang
Longtou thought about it, he could not help but shiver.
Chen Youliang realized that the longer he let this matter go on, the more disadvantageous it would
be for them; the best plan would be to turn their attention someplace else. Thereupon he asked the
lady in yellow, “May I ask Miss’ honored surname? I wonder what relationship do you have with
us?”
The lady in yellow laughed coldly and said, “What relationship do I have with you? I only have a
relationship with this Dog Beating Stick.” She pointed her finger to the dark green bamboo stick in

Unedited Version
the ugly girl’s hand.
The crowd of beggars had early on recognized the stick to be the Dog Beating Stick [da gou bang],
the symbol of authority of their own Clan’s Clan Leader; however, they were not clear on how this
stick could fall into someone else’s hand. Everybody turned their attention toward Shi Huolong.
They saw his face was deathly pale and looked desperate.
“Bangzhu,” Chuan Gong Zhanglao asked, “Is the Dog Beating Stick in this girl’s hand fake?”
“I … I …” Shi Huolong stammered, “I think it is a fake.”
“Fine,” the lady in yellow said, “Take the real Dog Beating Stick out so that we can compare the
two sticks.”
“The Dog Beating Stick is the Beggar Clan’s most precious article, how can we casually show it to
anybody?” Shi Huolong replied, “I don’t have it with me, because if I lose it, won’t it be terrible?”
As the crowd of beggars listened to him, they felt he did not make any sense; as the Clan Leader
of the Beggar Clan, how could he be afraid to lose the Dog Beating Stick?
The little girl lifted high the bamboo stick and with a loud voice said, “Everybody, come and see.
This Dog Beating Stick is our Clan’s … our Clan’s heritage, which was passed on from the first
generation to the next. How can it be a fake?”
As the crowd of beggars heard her saying ‘Our Clan’, they were astonished; so they came near to
examine the stick. They saw the stick was as crystal-clear and smooth as jade, and as hard as
iron; without any doubt this was the real Clan Leader’s symbol of authority. They looked at each
other in confusion.
The lady in yellow said, “It is widely known that the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms and the Dog
Beating Stick technique are two of the Bangzhu of the Beggar Clan’s most famous divine skills.
Xiao Hong, go and ask Shi Bangzhu for some advice in the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms first,
and then Xiao Ling, after Xiao Hong Jiejie [elder sister] has won, ask Shi Bangzhu for some advice
in the Dog Beating Stick technique.” Two flute-player young girls responded and jumped out; they
stood side by side in the courtyard.
Chen Youliang indignantly said, “By not willing to reveal your name, Miss has already despised the
Beggar Clan; and now you ordered two little maids to fight our Bangzhu. How can there be such
logic in the Jianghu? Shi Bangzhu, let disciple deal with these two maids first, and then we can ask
this Miss to show her expertise. In the end we will see what kind of master has showed such
contempt toward the Beggar Clan.”
“Damn it! [orig. ta1 nai3 nai5 – his granny]” Shi Huolong said, “Very well, Chen Zhanglao, please
take care of this matter for me.”
‘Swish!’ Chen Youliang unsheathed his sword, and slowly walked to the courtyard.
Xiao Hong said, “Miss told me to ask some advice in the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms. Do
you know this palm technique? Does the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms technique use a
sword?”
“What kind of position do you think Shi Bangzhu holds?” Chen Youliang shouted in response, “How
can he fight a lowly servant like you? The Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms is a divine skill, how
Chapter 33 925
Unedited Version
can a lowly servant like you see it that easily?” While saying that, he took another step forward.
The lady in yellow turned toward Zhang Wuji and said, “Zhang Jiaozhu, please do me a favor.”
“Just say it,” Zhang Wuji replied.
The lady in yellow said, “Could you get rid of this fellow surnamed Chen for me? And then, unmask
that big fraud who pretends to be Shi Bangzhu.”
When Zhang Wuji was successful in capturing Shi Huolong with only one move, he had thought
that his martial art skill was only mediocre. He also recalled when Han Lin’er spat some phlegm to
him, surprisingly Shi Huolong was not able to evade. Doubt started to rise in Zhang Wuji’s heart;
especially after witnessing that in everything he had always listened to Chen Youliang without any
ideas of his own. Based on his martial art skill, knowledge and experience, he was unfit to become
the leader of the Beggar Clan. This time he heard the lady in yellow say that he was a ‘big fraud
who pretends to be Shi Bangzhu’, his suspicion was confirmed and thus he understood 60, 70%.
He nodded and immediately went toward Shi Huolong.
Shi Huolong launched the ‘chong tian pao’ [shattering the sky cannon]. ‘Bang!’ his fist hit Zhang
Wuji’s chest.
Zhang Wuji laughed out loud and said, “Is the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms this useless?”
[again, the original word is ‘nong bao’, see above] Reaching out, he grabbed Shi Huolong’s collar
and lifted him up.
Chen Youliang realized he was not Zhang Wuji’s match; he quietly withdrew into the crowd without
waiting for Zhang Wuji to make his move.
The ugly girl suddenly wailed and pounced toward Shi Huolong, hitting and pulling his clothes like
crazy, while crying out, “You killed my Father, killed my Father, wicked thief!”
The acupoints on Shi Huolong’s back were grabbed by Zhang Wuji so he was not able to move.
He was a burly man and the girl’s little fists only reached his belly. Zhang Wuji bent his arm to push
his head down. The girl grabbed and pulled his hair. Suddenly the entire hair on Shi Huolong’s
head fell off, revealing his shiny bald head. Turned out he was bald and was using a wig. The girl
continued randomly grab, scratch and pull; and she pulled away his nose, but no blood gushing
out. Everybody was astonished. They looked closely and saw that the fallen piece of nose was a
fake; his high nose was also a fake.
The crowd of beggars broke into a commotion; they asked together, “Who are you?” “Why did you
pretend to be Shi Bangzhu?”
Zhang Wuji raised him up and then with a jerk he tossed him to the ground. Shi Huolong was
knocked out and was speechless for half a day. Zhang Wuji smiled faintly and withdrew; thinking
that this man was masquerading Shi Huolong, and now that the fact was known, the crowd of
beggars would certainly deal with him.
Zhang Bang Longtou was hot-tempered; he stepped forward and slapped that man left and right,
‘Slap, slap, slap, slap’ seven, eight times.
The fake Shi Huolong’s cheeks were red and swollen. “It wasn’t me, it wasn’t me,” he cried out
loudly, “It was Chen … Chen Zhanglao who told me to do it.”

Unedited Version
Zhi Fa Zhanglao’s heart was stirred, he shouted, “Where is Chen Youliang?” But Chen Youliang’s
shadow was nowhere to be seen. Apparently as Chen Youliang realized his plot was uncovered,
he quickly escaped and was already gone for a long time.
“Quickly chase him!” Zhi Fa Zhanglao barked his order. Several seven-pouch disciples responded
and ran out of the gate to pursue.
“Mother of a thief! [this is a literal translation]” Zhang Bang Zhanglao cursed, “Who do you think
you are, telling the Old Man to kowtow to you and call you ‘Bangzhu’?” Raising his palm, he was
about to slap again.
Zhi Fa Zhanglao quickly reached out to grab his hand. “Feng Xiongdi [brother Feng],” he said,
“Don’t be reckless. If you kill him, we won’t find out anything from him.” Turning toward the lady in
yellow, he cupped his fists and respectfully said, “If Miss did not expose this man’s deceitful
scheme, we would still be kept in the dark. By your illustrious name, Miss was able to see through
this deception. My humble Clan, from the biggest to the smallest, all are indebted to you.”
The lady in yellow only gave a slight smile and said, “Xiao Nuzi [lit. little/lowly girl – referring to
herself] lives in the deep of the mountain, and has never had any contact with outsiders; so
knowing my name would be quite useless. As for this little sister, could it be that nobody in your
clan recognize her?”
The crowd of beggars looked at the little girl, but nobody recognized her. Something suddenly
stirred in Chuan Gong Zhanglao’s heart; he took a step forward and said, “She … she … she looks
a bit like Mrs. Shi … could it be … could it be …”
“That’s right,” the lady in yellow said, “Her surname is Shi, given name Hongshi [lit. red rock;
different character from her surname ‘Shi’]; she is the only daughter of Shi Huolong, Shi Bangzhu.
When Shi Bangzhu was dying, he sent Mrs. Shi and this girl, with the Dog Beating Stick in their
hands, to look for me, asking me to avenge his grievance.”
Chuan Gong Zhanglao was shocked, “Miss!” he said, “Did you say Shi Bangzhu has already
returned to Heaven? He … how did the Senior die?”
After Yelu Qi, none of the previous generations Clan Leaders had been successful in mastering the
entire Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms; the most any Clan Leader had ever learned was fourteen
stances. Shi Huolong had mastered twelve stances. About twenty years ago, even though his
internal energy was not strong enough, he forced himself in training of this heritage palm technique
of his Clan. As a result, the upper half of his body was paralyzed; he could not move his arms.
Thereupon he took his wife and went wandering on remote mountains in search of efficacious
treatment of his illness, and left the Beggar Clan affairs to Chuan Gong and Zhi Fa two elders, and
Zhang Bang and Zhang Bo two ‘longtou’ [leaders; lit. dragon head]. However, there was no clear
coordination between the two elders and two leaders; everybody was taking care of his own
business only. As a result, once again the Dirty Clothes and the Clean Clothes Factions were on
bad terms with each other, and such a big clan gradually declined in power.
Before the sudden appearance of this fake Clan Leader, the younger Beggar Clan disciples had
never seen their Bangzhu, plus Chuan Gong Zhanglao and the others had not seen Shi Huolong
for more than twenty years, and so looking at this fake Bangzhu’s appearance, which held a very
close resemblance with the real Bangzhu, who would have thought that this one was only an
impersonator?
The lady in yellow sighed and said, “Shi Bangzhu died under the hands of Hun Yuan Pi Li Shou
Chapter 33 927
Unedited Version
Cheng Kun.”
“Ah!” Zhang Wuji exclaimed; thinking that he had personally seen Cheng Kun’s body lying on the
ground at the Brightness Peak, how could he kill Shi Huolong? Or perhaps it must be before he
was killed at the Brightness Peak.
“Can I ask you a question, Miss?” he asked, “How long has Shi Bangzhu passed away?”
“Last year, on the sixth of the tenth month,” the lady in yellow replied, “So it’s been more than two
months now.”
“That’s strange,” Zhang Wuji said, “I wonder how does Miss know that Shi Bangzhu died under
Cheng Kun that old thief’s treacherous hands?”
The lady in yellow replied, “Mrs. Shi told me that Shi Bangzhu fought this old man for twelve
stances before than old man vomited blood and ran away. But Shi Bangzhu was also injured by
that old man’s palm strength. Shi Bangzhu knew his injury was very serious, and he expected that
the old man would recover within three days and would return to pick a fight with him again.
Immediately he talked to Mrs. Shi, telling her that the enemy was Hun Yuan Pi Li Shou Cheng Kun.
By that time Shi Bangzhu’s paralyzed arms were actually about 90% recovered. With his mastery
of the twelve stances of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, his martial art skill could be
considered one of the top ranking masters in the Jianghu, yet after exhausting his entire skill and
strength, after the twelve stances were launched, he still could not escape the enemy’s
treacherous hands.”
Listening to this point, the little girl Shi Hongshi broke into a loud cry. Chuan Gong Zhanglao’s face
also showed grief and indignation; he wiped the tears from Shi Hongshi’s face with his dirty sleeve
while saying, “Little Sister, Bangzhu’s grievance is our Clan tens of thousands disciples’ grievance.
We will certainly capture that Hun Yuan Pi Li Shou Cheng Kun and tear his body into ten thousand
pieces to avenge Bangzhu’s great hatred. I wonder where is your Mama?”
Shi Hongshi pointed at the lady in yellow. “My Mama is recuperating in Yang Jiejie’s [elder sister
Yang] home,” she said. And that was when everybody knew the lady in yellow’s surname was
Yang, but as for what kind of person she was, nobody had the least bit of clue.
The lady in yellow sighed softly and said, “Mrs. Shi also suffered from Cheng Kun’s palm. Her
condition was not light. After making a long and wearisome journey, she arrived at my humble
home totally exhausted. Whether she would recover, it’s … it’s hard to say.”
Zhi Fa Zhanglao hatefully said, “I wonder what kind of enmity this Cheng Kun has against our Lao
Bangzhu [old/previous Clan Leader], that he dealt with him with such a treacherous hand?”
The lady in yellow said, “According to Mrs. Shi, who rephrased Shi Bangzhu’s last words, Cheng
Kun and he did not know each other personally, so there was no ground for enmity or revenge.
Therefore, until the moment he died, Shi Bangzhu was unclear of the reason behind it. Mrs. Shi
speculated that someone from the Beggar Clan somehow offended Cheng Kun that he exacted his
revenge on Shi Bangzhu.”
Zhi Fa Zhanglao was silent for a moment before saying, “To avoid Xie Xun, this Cheng Kun went
into hiding from the Jianghu people dozens of years ago. How could a Beggar Clan disciple offend
him? It seems like there is a misunderstanding involved here.”
Zhang Bo Longtou had been listening quietly on the side without saying anything, but suddenly to

Unedited Version
grabbed a curved saber and placed it on Shi Huolong’s impersonator’s neck while shouting,
“What’s your name? Why did you impersonate Shi Bangzhu? Speak up! And if you lie, even half a
word… humph, humph!” While saying that, his curved-saber hacked diagonally and split a nearby
chair into two pieces, and then he immediately returned the saber on the bald-man’s neck.
The bald man was so scared that he felt his soul was leaving his body. “I … I …” he stammered,
“Xiao Ren [little/lowly person] is called ‘lai tou yuan’ [Scabies Turtle Head] Liu Ao. I was the chief of
a mountain stronghold on the Jixian county of Shanxi province. That day I went down the mountain
to do our business without any capital, when we met Chen Youliang, Chen Zhanglao, and Chen
Zhanglao’s Shifu. With one kick Chen Zhanglao made Xiao Ren flip on the ground. He raised his
sword ready to kill. Xiao Ren promptly kowtowed asking for mercy. Chen Zhanglao looked at Xiao
Ren carefully. He suddenly said, ‘Shifu, this little thief looks very much like the man we met the day
before yesterday.’ His shifu shook his head and said, ‘Hey, hey, the age is not right, nose is too
low, plus he is bald.’ Chen Zhanglao laughed and said, ‘Disciple has a way to fix that.’ Thereupon
he told Xiao Ren to follow them to Jiexian, and we went into an inn. Chen Zhanglao applied some
plaster to make Xiao Ren’s nose higher, and then he put a wig on Xiao Ren’s head so that I
assumed the appearance … of that old gentleman. Even if Xiao Ren had a nerve as high as the
sky, I would never have dared to play any trick on you. Only Chen Zhanglao said so, what could
Xiao Ren do? Xiao Ren’s dog life is in his hand, there … there is no other way. Xiao Ren still has
an eighty-year old Mother at home, please spare my life.” While saying that, he bent his knees and
kowtowed, knocking his head on the ground repeatedly.
Zhi Fa Zhanglao pondered for a while before saying, “Chen Youliang’s school background is
Shaolin Pai; his shifu must be a senior monk in the Shaolin Temple. He … does he have any other
shifu?”
His words reminded Zhang Wuji of something. “That’s right,” he interjected, “His shifu is Cheng
Kun.” Thereupon he told them briefly how Cheng Kun assumed the name Yuan Zhen and mingled
among the Shaolin monks by becoming Kong Jian Shenseng’s [divine monk] disciple. He also told
Yuan Zhen’s sneak attack of the Brightness Peak, and how in the end he was killed by Yin
Yewang, but his body was suddenly missing.
Zhang Bo Longtou and Zhi Fa Zhanglao said, “No doubt about it. Cheng Kun faked his death on
the Brightness Peak, and quietly slipped out amidst the confusion.”
Chuan Gong Zhanglao angrily said, “Turns out the mastermind behind this treachery is that traitor
Chen Youliang. Those two, master and disciple, have a wild ambition; in their futile attempt to
dominate the world, they have killed Shi Bangzhu and sent this impersonator to be their puppet.
Not only they wanted to force the Ming Cult into submission, they also want to subdue Shaolin,
Wudang and Emei, three major sects. This scheme is not only treacherous we very seldom hear
something like this either. Where is Song Qingshu? Where did Song Qingshu go?”
Up to this time, everybody had been focusing their attention toward the Beggar Clan’s Bangzhu,
the lady in yellow, Shi Hongshi, and the others; nobody knew when Song Qingshu unexpectedly
slipped away right on Chen Youliang’s heel. His departure confirmed their confidence that Chen
Youliang’s sinister plot had finally been thwarted.
Chuan Gong Zhanglao bowed deeply toward the lady in yellow and said, “Miss has truly shown a
great kindness towards our humble Clan. The Beggar Clan does not know how to pay you back.”
The lady in yellow smiled slightly and said, “My ancestors had a deep relationship with your
honorable Clan’s previous generation, this tiny deed does not worth mentioning. Please take a
good care of this Shi little sister.” Bowing in respect, her yellow shadow flashed and she had
Chapter 33 929
Unedited Version
already flown to the roof.
“Miss,” Chuan Gong Zhanglao called out, “Please stay for a while.”
The four girls in black and the four girls in white also jumped to the roof, accompanied by the
tinkling sound of the zither and the mellow sound of the flute. In a short moment, the zither-flute
ensemble drifted away, until finally their music vanished. As sudden as their arrival, their departure
was also swift. Everybody felt as if something was lost from their lives.
Holding Shi Hongshi’s hand, Chuan Gong Zhanglao said to Zhang Wuji, “Zhang Jiaozhu, would
you please come into the inner hall to talk.”
The crowd of beggars respectfully stood on the side, opening up a way for Zhang Wuji to walk in.
Zhang Wuji went into the hall and was seated as Chuan Gong Zhanglao’s honorable guest. Zhou
Zhiruo sat next to him.
After asking the names of Chuan Gong Zhanglao, Zhi Fa Zhanglao and the others, Zhang Wuji
said, “Cao Zhanglao, if my Yifu Jin Mao Shi Wang is with your honorable Clan, would you please
have him come out to see me; if he is not, would you please tell me his whereabouts?”
Chuan Gong Zhanglao heaved a deep sigh and said, “That traitor Chen Youliang has played a trick
on us, making the Beggar Clan ashamed to face the heroes of this world. As Zhang Jiaozhu has
mentioned, it was indeed we who invited Xie Daxia [great hero Xie] and this Miss Zhou outside the
Great Wall. Xie Daxia was sick and lost his consciousness on the bed. Without any fight we
brought them both to this place. Five days ago in the evening, Xie Daxia suddenly struck dead our
humble Clan disciples who happened to guard him, and then he escaped. The coffins of Beggar
Clan disciples who died violently are still on the rear courtyard. If Zhang Jiaozhu does not believe
me, you can go to the rear courtyard and see for yourself.”
Zhang Wuji could hear the sincerity in his words; besides, he had seen with his own eyes the
corpses of the Beggar Clan disciples scattered around that second floor room the other night.
Thereupon he said, “Cao Zhanglao has stated the fact, how can I dare not to believe?” And then
he asked, “From Lulong going westward, there are signs used by my humble Cult people to
communicate with each other, I thought they were left by our Cult brethrens; I wonder if your Clan
has anything to do with it?”
Chuan Gong Zhanglao said, “I am not sure if it was that fellow Chen Youliang’s doing, but to my
shame, Xiongdi [brother] does not have any knowledge of it.”
Zhang Wuji nodded. He pondered a while and then he understood. “At the Brightness Peak that
Cheng Kun was able to come and go as he pleased; obviously he knew our Cult’s signs. Since this
man is not dead, the one who left the signs to deceive others must be him. But if my Yifu really fell
into Cheng Kun’s hands …” Thinking to this point, sweats broke on his forehead. Calming himself
down, he asked Shi Hongshi, “Little Sister, where does this Yang Jiejie live? Did you know her
previously?”
Shi Hongshi shook her head, “I did not know her. After Father died, Mama took me, taking Father’s
bamboo stick along, riding on a cart for many days. And then we did not ride the cart anymore, but
climbing the mountain instead. Mama could not walk anymore, she took a rest. And then she
crawled on the ground. And then we got to the outside of a forest. Mama called out several times.
And then Xiao Jiejie [‘little’ elder sister] wearing black came out. After that Yang Jiejie came out.
She asked Mama many questions. And then she took the bamboo stick and left for half a day.
Afterwards Mama passed out. And then Yang Jiejie took me, she also took eight Xiao Jiejie

Unedited Version
wearing black and wearing white. We rode on a cart and came here.”
She was too young and did not understand much; when asked about the place, the day and the
time, she could not give any answer, there was not the least bit of useful information came out of
her mouth.
Chuan Gong Zhanglao said, “Your precious Cult’s Master Han Shantong’s young master is still
with us.” Turning around he gave some orders to a Beggar Clan disciple, who then left in a hurry.
Not too long afterwards, they heard Han Lin’er’s loud voice from the rear hall, cursing and scolding,
“You are a bunch of stinky no-good beggars, you still want to deceive your father? Our Zhang
Jiaozhu holds a highly respected position; how can he come to your stinky beggars’ lair? Hurry up,
send your father to the western sky. Your sneaky evil plan won’t work against me.”
As the elders heard him, they all had ashamed look on their faces. Zhang Wuji respected Han
Lin’er’s guts and his unyielding character; he stood up and rushed several steps forward. In big
strides Han Lin’er angrily walked in from behind the wall. Zhang Wuji met him and said, “Han Dage
[big brother Han], I am here. I am sorry that you have suffered these past few days.”
Han Lin’er was startled; in his extreme delight he knelt down immediately and said, “Zhang
Jiaozhu, you [orig. lao3ren2jia1 – Senior] are really here. Xiao Ren [little/lowly person – reference
to self] is relieved. Please issue an order to wipe these stinky beggars out.”
With a smile on his face Zhang Wuji helped him up and said, “Han Dage, the Beggar Clan Elders
have also fallen under other people’s sinister plot; there has been some misunderstanding. But
everything is clear now, everybody becomes good friends. Looking at my face, I hope Han Xiongdi
[brother Han] do not take any offense.”
Han Lin’er stood up, while giving Chuan Gong Zhanglao and the others a glowering look. He
wanted to shout some abusive words to vent his anger, but since the Cult Leader had already told
him so, he had no choice but trying hard to repress his anger.
“Zhang Jiaozhu,” Zhi Fa Zhanglao said, “With your bright presence today, you have given our
humble Clan the greatest honor. Quickly reset the banquet table! Everyone, first, we welcome
Zhang Jiaozhu; second, we apologize to the Emei Pai’s Zhou Zhangmen [Sect Leader Zhou]; third,
we apologize to Han Dage.” Before he even finished talking, several disciples had already carried
out his order.
Zhang Wuji still had his Yifu’s safety hanging in his mind, plus he had many questions he would
like to ask Zhou Zhiruo, therefore, he was not in the mood to eat and drink. Cupping his fists he
said, “Your good intentions are highly appreciated, but I am anxious to find out about my Yifu. I will
have to come back in the future to disturb you. Please excuse me.”
Chuan Gong Zhanglao and the others kept asking him to stay. Seeing their sincere invitation,
Zhang Wuji thought that if he walked away, he would unavoidably offend the Beggar Clan.
Therefore, he was obliged to stay and join the feast.
During the feast, the leaders of the Beggar Clan seriously reiterated their apology; they further
promised to send the Beggar Clan disciples everywhere to inquire Xie Xun’s whereabouts, and to
let the Ming Cult know as soon as they get any information. Zhang Wuji thanked them and from
that day forward, he became friends with the ‘Zhanglao’s and ‘Longtou’s of the Beggar Clan. They
drank to their hearts contents.
Chapter 33 931
Unedited Version
The Beggar Clan leaders noticed that Zhang Wuji was a young man highly skilled in martial arts,
yet he was not arrogant, but generous and open-minded. Plus, he ardently made an effort to
engage the Beggar Clan in the effort of driving the Tartars away. Everybody’s hearts were won
over with respect and admiration. When Zhang Wuji left, they sent him off ten ‘li’s outside the city of
Lulong, before bidding him goodbye.
End of Chapter 33.

Unedited Version
Chapter 34 – The Bride Tore the Red Dress Barehanded

Suddenly a red shadow flashed by, someone had already reached Zhao Min’s back. From
inside the red sleeve came a bare hand, with its five fingers struck down on top of Zhao
Min’s head. This move was like a rabbit evading the falcon; it was unbelievably fast, and it
was more surprising since it came from the bride, Zhou Zhiruo.
Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji, Zhou Zhiruo and Han Lin’er three people went south along the main road, riding the
steeds given to them by the rich men of the Beggar Clan. Han Lin’er was very respectful toward his
Cult Leader, he did not dare to ride abreast, but followed some distance behind. Along the way he
would serve tea and attend to Zhang and Zhou’s needs, acting as their servant. Zhang Wuji felt
uncomfortable and said, “Han Dage, although within the Cult you are my subordinate brother, I do
respect your character. In business matters you listen to my command, but in day-to-day
relationship, we are of the same generation, just like brothers or friends.”
With a terrified look on his face Han Lin’er replied, “Subordinate holds Jiaozhu in the highest
regard, how can I be worthy to be considered of the same generation with you? In normal time I
am not fortunate enough to be close to Jiaozhu; today I can provide my insignificant service to
Jiaozhu with all my heart and that is subordinate’s lifelong good fortune.”
Zhou Zhiruo smiled and said, “I am not your Jiaozhu, you don’t have to be this respectful to me.”
Han Lin’er replied, “Miss Zhou is like a deity. Xiao Ren [little/lowly person – referring to self] can
speak with you, it is already the good karma of my previous life. I am asking Miss’ forgiveness for
my uncouth behavior.”
Zhou Zhiruo could hear the sincerity in his voice, while his eyes showed utmost respect as if she
were really a deity. She knew she was beautiful, enough to shake any man’s heart and make them
beat faster; but she had never met somebody like Han Lin’er, who admire her almost to the point of
worshipping her. It made her young heart extremely happy.
Zhang Wuji asked her how they were captured by the Beggar Clan. Zhou Zhiruo told him that not
long after he left the inn that day, suddenly Xie Xun started shivering and became delirious. She
was so scared and did all she could to comfort him, but apparently Xie Xun did not recognize her.
He jumped madly around the room for a while before he collapsed to the ground and fainted. Right
at that moment six, seven masters from the Beggar Clan broke into the room. She did not have
enough time to pull her sword, and in the end the two of them were brought to Lulong.
When he was little, Zhang Wuji had heard that because of the main artery injury when training the
‘Qi Shang Quan’ [Seven-injury Fist], combined with the fact that his entire family was decimated by
Cheng Kun, his Yifu would occasionally fall into mental confusion. However, Zhang Wuji had never
expected that his Yifu’s illness would breakout suddenly in such an unfortunate time that he was
unable to resist the Beggar Clan’s attack. Thinking of this, he could not restrain himself from
sighing.
The two of them mulled over Xie Xun’s whereabouts, but neither of them had any clue. Zhang Wuji
said, “The Capital is the meeting place of all kinds of people, it is in our way going south. Let us
stop by Dadu [lit. grand capital, modern day Beijing] to find some information. I think the Green-
winged Bat King Wei Xiong [brother Wei] might holds some clues in his hands.”
Zhou Zhiruo pursed her lips then she laughed and said, “Do you really want to go to Dadu to see
Wei Yixiao?”
Zhang Wuji understood very well what she was saying, he could not help blushing while replying,
“We might not see Wei Xiong, but if we can see Yang Zuoshi [left emissary Yang], Ku Toutuo,
Peng Heshang [Buddhist monk] or the others, they might be able to give me some ideas.”
Zhou Zhiruo smiled and said, “I know someone with divine ability in strategy, plotting and
scheming. If you go to Dadu to find her, she will help you find a good idea. Yang Zuoshi, Ku
Toutuo, Peng Heshang and the others are simply not equal to this Miss in term of intelligence.”

Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji did not dare to mention that he met with Zhao Min. This time she mentioned her name,
he could not help but feeling bashful. “You always remember Miss Zhao,” he said, “And are always
happy to make me feel awkward.”
Zhou Zhiruo laughed and said, “I am not the only one who always remembers her; there is
someone else beside me. I wouldn't be able to see what is in your heart unless you have guilty
feelings.”
Zhang Wuji thought that Zhou Zhiruo and he were engaged [orig. bai2tou2zhi1yue1 –
arrangement/agreement to live together until their heads are white]. This time they were facing a
life and death situation together, their feelings could not be divided and he could not conceal
anything from her. Thereupon he said, “Zhiruo, there is something I want to tell you. Please don’t
be angry.”
“I will be angry if I deserve to be angry,” Zhou Zhiruo said.
Zhang Wuji’s heart sank. He thought that he had made a heavy oath in her presence that he would
kill Zhao Min to avenge his cousin Yin Li, but when he saw Zhao Min, not only he did not kill her,
he spent the night in the wilderness and traveled side-by-side with her instead. This matter was
really difficult to explain. He was not good in fabricating lies, and he was ashamed of his own
conduct, his awkward expression easily revealed his feelings.
While he was still musing, their rides had reached a small town. Noticing that the day was almost
spent, they decided to lodge for the night in a small inn. After dinner, he massaged the acupoints
on Zhou Zhiruo’s back. He was not familiar with the Beggar Clan’s sealing acupoint technique, but
a long time had passed; after massaging her arteries all around, finally the acupoints were
unsealed. He said in his heart, “Although the Beggar Clan Elders’ martial art skill was not extremely
strong, their acupoint sealing technique is really marvelous. Zhiruo is too proud to ask them to
unseal the acupoints during the banquet, and the man who sealed her acupoint pretended to
forget. Hey, hey, these beggars wanted to save face at all cost; after suffering a crushing defeat
from me, they wanted to show their superiority in acupoint sealing technique.”
Zhou Zhiruo did not like the musty smell of that inn. “Let us go out for a walk,” she said, “I need to
work my blood circulation.”
“All right!” Zhang Wuji said. Holding her hand, he took her outside the town.
By this time the sun was setting, the western sky was as red as blood. They leisurely wandered for
a while before finally sitting down under a big tree. They watched as the sun slowly disappeared
behind the mountain and the sky gradually turned dark. Zhang Wuji gathered his courage and told
her how he met Zhao Min at the Mi Le Temple, how they found Mo Shenggu’s corpse inside a
cave, how he met Song Yuanqiao and the others, and how he followed the Ming Cult’s blazing fire
signs in circle around the Hebei province; he told her everything. Finally he grabbed Zhou Zhiruo’s
hands and said, “Zhiruo, you and I are not married yet, but we can be considered husband and
wife already; I am not going to conceal anything from you. Miss Zhao insists to see my Yifu face to
face; she says she has some important matters to ask him. At that time, a suspicion started to rise
in my heart. Now, the more I think about it, the more afraid I am.” As he was saying the last few
sentences, his voice started to tremble.
“What are you afraid of?” Zhou Zhiruo asked.
Zhang Wuji felt the pair of small hands in his palms was as cold as ice and slightly trembled. “I
remember Yifu’s illness,” he said, “Whenever it breaks out, he would not recognize other people. In
Chapter 34 935
Unedited Version
the past his madness suddenly flared-out, and he almost killed my Mama, thereupon Mama shot
his eyes blind. When I was born, Yifu was about to kill my Papa and Mama, luckily he heard my cry
and regained his consciousness. I am afraid … I am really afraid …”
“What are you afraid of?” Zhou Zhiruo asked.
Zhang Wuji sighed and said, “Actually, I cannot bear to say it, but I am really worried that my
cousin was … was … killed by Yifu.”
Zhou Zhiruo jumped up and with a shaky voice said, “Xie Daxia [great hero Xie] is a chivalrous
hero who always upholds justice; he has always shown kindness and love toward us, his juniors.
How can he kill Miss Yin?”
“It was a wild guess,” Zhang Wuji replied, “Totally unfounded. Even if my cousin were really killed
by Yifu, it was because of his chronic illness breaking out suddenly, just like a nightmare; certainly
it was not his [orig. lao3ren2jia1] true intention. Ay, come to think about it, it was all because of
Cheng Kun that evil villain.”
Zhou Zhiruo was deep in thought for half a day before shaking her head and said, “Something is
not right! Are you telling me that all of us being poisoned by the ‘shi xiang ruan jin san’ was also
because of him? Where did he get the poison from? Someone suddenly losing his sanity and
killing people is not a strange occurrence, but how can he cautiously put poison in our food and
drink?”
Zhang Wuji felt as if there was a thick fog hanging over his head, through which he could not see
the least bit of bright light. He heard Zhou Zhiruo coldly say, “Wuji Gege [brother Wuji], you are
doing your best to free Miss Zhao from any suspicion.”
Zhang Wuji replied, “Supposing Miss Zhao was the real killer, it would be better for her to avoid
Yifu. Why did she insist on seeing Yifu, saying that she had some important questions she’d like to
ask him?”
With a cold laugh Zhou Zhiruo said, “This Miss’ shrewdness is unparalleled. She wanted to clean
herself from all charges. Don’t you think she could not concoct some ingenious way?” All of a
sudden her tone turned gentle and soft; she cuddled close to Zhang Wuji’s body and said, “Wuji
Gege, you are the most honest and upright person in the world. Speaking about shrewdness and
resourcefulness, how can you be Miss Zhao’s match?”
Zhang Wuji sighed, thinking that her words made perfect sense. He stretched out his arm to gently
embrace her soft body; in a tender voice he said, “Zhiruo, I only feel that there are endless troubles
in this world. Even someone close to me like Yifu cannot avoid my suspicion. I only wish we can
accomplish our main task of driving out the Tartars, and then you and I will live in seclusion in
some remote mountain, sharing a peaceful life and forget about the matters of this mundane
world.”
“You are the Jiaozhu of the Ming Cult,” Zhou Zhiruo said, “Supposing the Heaven blesses us that
we can really drive the barbarians away, at that time, all important affairs of this world will fall into
your Ming Cult’s hand, how can they let you live a peaceful life?”
“I am incompetent to be the Jiaozhu, and I don’t want to be the Jiaozhu,” Zhang Wuji said, “If the
Ming Cult gains power, there must be a wise, righteous hero who would undertake the Jiaozhu
position.”

Unedited Version
“You are still young,” Zhou Zhiruo said, “Although your competence is currently lacking, can’t you
learn? Besides, I am the Sect Leader of Emei Pai; there is a heavy burden on my shoulders. When
Shifu bestowed this Sect Leader’s iron ring to me, she commanded me to work hard for the glory of
our school. Even if you could live in seclusion in some remote mountain, I am afraid I would not
have that luxury.”
Zhang Wuji gently stroked the iron ring on her finger and said, “When I saw this ring in Chen
Youliang’s hand, I was extremely anxious; I was afraid you might have been disgraced by those
villains. I was wishing that I had wings so I could fly to you. Zhiruo, I was not able to rescue you
sooner that you had to suffer wrongdoings longer. When did they return this iron ring to you?”
Zhou Zhiruo said, “It was Wudang Pai’s Song Qingshu Shaoxia [young hero] who returned it to
me.”
Hearing her mentioning Song Qingshu’s name, suddenly Zhang Wuji remembered seeing her
sitting side by side with Song Qingshu on the banquet table, eating and drinking together in the hall
full of Beggar Clan people. “Song Qingshu treated you very well, didn’t he?” he asked.
Zhou Zhiruo could hear the difference in his tone. “What do you mean by ‘treat you very well’?” she
asked.
“Nothing,” Zhang Wuji replied, “I am just asking. Song Dage [big brother Song] is infatuated with
you, so much so that he did not hesitate to betray his school and rebel against his father, killing his
martial uncle and scheming against his grandmaster. But to you, he was very good.”
Zhou Zhiruo looked up toward the crescent moon rising on the eastern horizon and quietly said, “I
will be satisfied if you can be half as good to me as he did.”
Zhang Wuji replied, “I definitely cannot show you the kind of feeling Song Shige [martial (older)
brother] has for you; I cannot commit these unfilial and unrighteous acts for your sake.”
“For my sake, you certainly cannot. For Miss Zhao’s sake, you can,” Zhou Zhiruo said, “On that
little island you have made a heavy oath to kill this witch to avenge Miss Yin. However, as soon as
you saw her face, you forgot your pledge completely.”
“Zhiruo,” Zhang Wuji replied, “If after careful investigation I find out that it was indeed Miss Zhao
who stole the Tulong Saber and the Yitian Sword, and that my Biaomei [(female) cousin] did
indeed perish under her hands, I definitely will not spare her. But if she is innocent, I certainly
cannot kill her without any reason, can I? Perhaps I made a mistake when I made that heavy oath
on the island that day.”
Zhou Zhiruo was silent.
“Did I say anything wrong?” Zhang Wuji asked.
“No!” Zhou Zhiruo replied, “I only remember on the Wan An Temple’s pagoda, I also made a very
heavy oath in Shifu’s presence. I hate myself for not telling you about this heavy oath when you
proposed to me on that island.”
Zhang Wuji was alarmed. “You … what heavy oath did you make?” he asked.
Zhou Zhiruo said, “I was repeating what Shifu said, that if I became your wife in the future, my
departed parents in the ground would not rest in peace, that my Shifu would become a malicious
Chapter 34 937
Unedited Version
spirit, haunting me night and day for the rest of my life; and if I give birth to sons and daughters
with you, let our sons become slaves and our daughters prostitutes.”
As he heard this kind of heavy and ominous oath, Zhang Wuji could not help but shiver. He was
silent for half a day before saying, “Zhiruo, that oath does not count. Definitely it does not count. It
was because your Shifu thought that the Ming Cult is an evil-doer devil cult, and that I was crafty
and evil, a shameless pervert thief, that she forced you to make that heavy oath. If she [orig.
lao3ren2jia1 – Senior] knew the truth, she would definitely free you from this oath.”
With tears streaming down her face, Zhou Zhiruo sobbed, “But she … Senior would not know this.”
As she said that, she threw herself into his bosom, while crying uncontrollably.
Zhang Wuji gently stroked her soft hair and consoled her, “If your Shifu in the netherworld knew it,
she would definitely not blame you for violating your oath. Tell me, do you think I am really crafty
and evil, a shameless pervert thief?”
While embracing his waist, Zhou Zhiruo said, “Right now you are not. But if you are bewitched by
Zhao Min later, maybe … maybe you will turn into crafty, evil and shameless.”
Zhang Wuji lightly nudged her cheek with his finger and said with a laugh, “You underrate me too
much. Is your husband that kind of person?”
Zhou Zhiruo looked up, her cheeks were still wet with tears, but her eyes bore a happy expression.
“You are shameless,” she said, “You are not my husband yet. If later on you sneakily go out with
that little witch Zhao Min, I won’t want to be with you anymore. Who will guarantee that in the future
you will not be like that Song Qingshu, who for the sake of a woman committed a lot of
contemptible, shameless shady acts?”
Zhang Wuji lowered his head and planted a kiss on her cheek, before laughing and saying, “Who
told you as an immortal to descend to the earth? We are mere mortals, how can we resist your
charm? I’ll say it was your father and mother’s fault that they bore too beautiful of a woman, who
has the power to kill us, men!”
Suddenly, from behind a large tree about two ‘zhang’s away came ‘hey, hey’, sound of cold
laughter. Zhang Wuji was hugging Zhou Zhiruo in his bosom. He was startled and turned his head
only to see a shadow dashing away and gone far in a short moment. Zhou Zhiruo jumped up
immediately. Her face paled. “It’s Zhao Min!” she said in a shaky voice, “She is following us.”
As Zhang Wuji heard the cold laugh, he knew it was a female voice, but it was hard for him to say it
was Zhao Min for sure. In the dark of the night he could not distinguish whose shadow he had
seen. ‘Was it her?” he asked doubtfully, “What is she doing following us?”
“She likes you!” Zhou Zhiruo indignantly said, “Are you telling me that you didn’t know it? Most
likely the two of you have a secret rendezvous to deliberately make a fool out of me.”
Zhang Wuji repeatedly denied the accusation. Zhou Zhiruo stood unmoving in the cold wind,
thinking about her fate and could not restrain her tears from falling down. Zhang Wuji gently
wrapped his left arm around her shoulder, while with right sleeve he wiped away the tears from her
eyes. “Why are you crying while we are having a good time?” he said tenderly, “If I did have a
rendezvous with Miss Zhao in here, let the Heaven punish me and the Earth swallow me. Just
think, if in my heart I did like her, and I knew she was near, why was I so crazy about you and said
those affectionate words? Wouldn’t that mean I deliberately make her angry and put her in an
awkward situation?”

Unedited Version
Zhou Zhiruo sighed, “That’s true,” she said, “Wuji Gege, my heart is troubled.”
“What is it?” Zhang Wuji asked.
“I can’t forget my heavy oath in Shifu’s presence,” Zhou Zhiruo said, “I also think this Zhao Min will
not let me go. I am too far inferior to her both in martial art and intelligence.”
Zhang Wuji said, “I will do my best with all my strength to protect you all around. How can I allow
her to harm even a strand of my beloved wife’s hair?”
Zhou Zhiruo said, “If I die in her hand, so be it; I only have my own cruel fate to blame. My only fear
is that she manages to confuse you that you believe her sweet talk and fall into her trap and come
to kill me. If that happens, I will die with my eyes open.”
Zhang Wuji said with a laugh, “That is truly a groundless fear [orig. ‘the man of Qi fears the sky
falling]. Who knows how many people in this world have harmed me, offended me, but I have not
killed any of them; why would I kill you?” Unbuttoning his clothes, he showed her the sword scar on
his chest and said with a smile, “You stabbed me with the sword here! The deeper the wound, the
deeper my love for you.”
Zhou Zhiruo stretched out her tender hand to gently stroke the scar on his chest, with disquieting
thoughts filling her heart. Suddenly her face paled, and she said, “An eye for an eye. In the future,
you will stab me dead, I will not regret.”
Zhang Wuji opened up his arms and pulled her into his embrace, while softly said, “Wait till we find
Yifu, we’ll ask him, Senior, to preside over our wedding. And then the two of us will never leave
each other, we’ll grow old together. If you like, you can stab me a few more times, I will not say a
single harsh word to you. Is that good enough for you?”
Zhou Zhiruo nuzzled her cheeks on his fiery warm chest and said in low voice, “I do hope you are a
real man who will keep your word, and won’t forget what you have said today.”
The two of them cuddled with each other for a long time. It was almost midnight and the wind grew
stronger when they finally returned to the inn and went their separate rooms to sleep.
The next morning, three people continued their journey south; they did not see any sign of Zhao
Min along the way. They reached Dadu in less than a day. By the time they entered the city gate, it
was already evening. They saw the residents, men and women, were busy sprinkling water to the
dusty streets and sweeping the streets and alleys clean. There was an incense-burning table in
front of every home. Zhang Wuji and the others found an inn and asked the attendant what major
event was going on in the city.
“Honored guests came from afar and did not know that you have come at the right moment,” the
attendant replied, “You will enjoy a fine sight, for tomorrow is the ‘Great Tour of Imperial City’ day.”
“What is a ‘Great Tour of Imperial City’ day?” Zhang Wuji asked.
The attendant replied, “Tomorrow is one day of the year when the Emperor will travel through the
Imperial City. The Emperor is going to offer sacrifice and burn incense in the Qing Shou Si
[Celebrate Life Temple], tens of thousands men and women will dress up in a parade, from start to
finish the route is about thirty, forty ‘li’s long. Now, that will be a remarkable sight. I suggest the
honored guests turn in to bed earlier tonight, and as you wake up really early tomorrow, go to the
Jade Virtue Gate of the Palace to watch. If you are lucky, you might be able to see the Emperor,
Chapter 34 939
Unedited Version
the Empress, the Concubines, the Prince and the Princess. Just think, as a lowly common people,
how could we have the good fortune of seeing the Emperor with our own eyes if we weren’t living
in Beijing [orig, Jing Shi]?”
Listening to this, Han Lin’er anger rose up; “Shameless traitor! [Translator’s note: the literal
translation of the original sentence is: ‘regarding the enemy as (one’s) father, shameless traitor to
Han (people)]” he scolded, “What good is the Tartar Emperor?”
The attendant’s eyes grew really big; pointing at him he said, “You … you … what you said is the
word of a rebel. Aren’t you afraid your head might be chopped off?”
“You are a Han,” Han Lin’er said, “The Tartars have harmed us miserably, yet you keep saying the
Emperor this and the Emperor that; don’t you have the least bit of patriotic spirit?”
Seeing his ferocious and threatening expression, the attendant turned around and left; Zhou Zhiruo
lifted up her finger and quickly sealed the acupoint on his back. “If this man went out,” she said,
“He would open his mouth; I am afraid very soon there will be soldiers coming in here to give us
trouble.” While saying that she kicked the attendant under the bed. “Let him starve for a few days,”
she said with a laugh, “We’ll let him go when we leave the city.”
Before long, they heard the innkeeper calling out from outside, “Ah Fu, Ah Fu! Are you still chatting
incessantly again? Quickly fetch some face-washing water for the guest in room three!”
Han Lin’er was amused; he slapped the table and called out, “Quickly send us some food and
wine, your masters are hungry!”
A moment later, another attendant came in delivering food and wine, while muttering to himself,
“Ah Fu must have gone to the palace to watch the fireworks. This kid has never done anything
proper; he wants to have fun all the time.”
Early morning on the next day, Zhang Wuji was just getting out of bed when he heard a clamorous
noise on the street. He went to the door and saw the street was packed with men and women
wearing bright colored and fancy clothes. Everybody was heading north, while laughing and joking;
the atmosphere was livelier than the New Year celebration, with incessant sounds of firecrackers
coming from all directions.
Zhou Zhiruo also came to the door; she said, “Let us also go and watch.”
“I have fought the warriors from the Ruyang Palace,” Zhang Wuji said, “They must not find out I am
here. If we want to go, we must go in disguise.”
Immediately, along with Zhou Zhiruo and Han Lin’er, they disguised themselves as farmers and
villagers, by smearing yellow mud on their faces and hands; and then following the crowd on the
street, they went to the Imperial Palace.
It was around the end of the fourth hour [between 5 – 7 am], and the beginning of the fifth hour
[between 7 – 9 am], the ground around the Imperial Palace was like a sea of people; already they
could not find a place to set their feet on. Zhang Wuji stretched out his arms to gently shoved
people around to clear the way. Finally they stopped under the eave by the Yan Cun [lit. extended
spring (season)] gate of a rich family home. The stairs rose several feet upward, which gave them
an advantageous spot to watch the show.
They had not stood too long when they heard the banging noise of a gong. “They are here! They

Unedited Version
are here!” the crowd cried out. Everybody craned their necks to watch. The gong was getting
nearer. They saw 108 big and tall men wearing dark green clothing. Their heft hands lifting up big
gongs, about three feet in diameter, and their right hands struck the gongs with mallets. When
these 108 gongs were struck together, the noise was deafening.
The gong formation was followed by 360-man drum formation. After that it was people singing,
blowing horn and beating the drum; followed by western region people playing ‘pipa’ [Chinese lute],
and then Mongolian bugle horn. Each formation consisted of at least more than a hundred people,
at most about four, five hundred people. After these marching ensembles, there were a couple of
large red satin banners, flying high in the air. One banner carried these letters: ‘An Bang Hu Guo’
[peace to the nation, protecting the country], while the other said: ‘Zhen Xie Fu Mo’ [suppressing
demonic influence, subduing the devil]. Other than these large letters, the banners were also full of
bright golden Sanskrit characters. Before and after the banners each were two hundreds
Mongolian elite troops, the imperial guards, with their long sabers glittering like snow, and their
spears like the clouds; these four hundred men all rode on white horses. As the common people
watched this display of formidable military prowess, they loudly cheered.
Zhang Wuji sighed inwardly, “In other places there aren’t any common people who do not hate the
Mongolian soldiers to the bones, but the people of Beijing have become shameless slaves of the
government. To think that for decades day in and day out these people have seen Mongolian
imperial household’s impressive power, and thus have forgotten their own perished country.”
As the two banners passed, suddenly from among the west crowd several white light flashed by;
two rows of flying daggers flew straight toward the two flagpoles. Each row of flying daggers
consisted of seven daggers. These seven daggers neatly pierced the flagpole. Although the
flagpoles were thick, after receiving seven cuts, they swayed and finally broke; with a couple of
whishing noises they fell down. People were yelling and screaming miserably, as dozens of them
were crushed by the flagpoles; while the rest of the people were also shouting and scrambling
away. It was total chaos.
This change was so abrupt that even Zhang Wuji and the others were taken by surprise. Han Lin’er
was very happy and was about to cheer when suddenly a soft palm reached out and cover his
mouth; Zhou Zhiruo managed to curb his shout in time. The four hundred elite troops moved their
weapons and charged into the crowd, randomly searched for the shooter.
Zhang Wuji noticed that whoever launched these fourteen flying daggers had a tremendous
strength, obviously it was a martial art master of the Wulin world; only among those many
onlookers, nobody could tell who the person was. If he could not see who did it, then how could the
Mongolian soldiers? They blindly searched among the crowd and not too long afterwards dragged
seven, eight men out, who called out miserably, “Injustice …” But the Mongolian soldiers struck
their blades and spears and killed those men on the spot.
Han Lin’er was very angry; “The flying daggers shooter has gone for long, what can this useless
bunch do? They massacred innocent people to vent off their anger instead,” he said.
“Han Dage, hold your voice!” Zhou Zhiruo hissed, “We are here to watch the ‘Great Tour of
Imperial City’, not to create ‘Great Trouble in the Imperial City’.” [Translator’s note: play of words
here, ‘Da You Huang Cheng’ against ‘Da Nao Huang Cheng’]
“Yes,” Han Lin’er said; he did not dare to open his mouth anymore.
The chaos only lasted a few moments; the sound of music quickly followed, other groups marched
by one by one: acrobats who swallow knife and spit fire from their mouths, and various western
Chapter 34 941
Unedited Version
region entertainers, which sent the crowd cheering and clapping again, quickly put the bloody
incidents on the street out of their minds. Next came group by group of puppeteers, jugglers,
performers balancing plates over sticks and all kinds of acrobatic acts. After these groups came
large parade floats pulled by beautiful steeds. On each float there were handsome men and
beautiful women dressed as characters of the classical stories, such as ‘Journey to the West’ [orig.
Tang Sancang went to western sky to fetch the scripture], ‘Emperor Tang Ming Touring the Moon
Palace’, ‘Li Cunxiao Beat the Tiger’, ‘Liu Guanzhang Fought Lu Bu Three Times’, ‘Zhang
Shengyue Gathered the Hawks’, and so on; legendary battles and wonderful accomplishments,
presented with the best of workmanship.
Zhang Wuji and the others, all three people, grew in poor rural environment; they had never seen
this kind of bustling festive atmosphere. They sighed inwardly, thinking today their horizons were
broadened.
On each float there was an embroidered silk banner, with inscriptions such as ‘Humble
Presentation of so-and-so, the Prefect of Hu Guang [Hubei and Hunan provinces]’, or ‘Respectfully
Presented by so-and-so, the Governor of Jiangsu and Zhejiang’. As the procession passed by, the
official who presented the float became progressively higher in rank; the float itself became
progressively fancier, the men and women playing the characters were now wearing pearls and
bright jewels, the hairpins and necklaces were also made of precious jadeite and precious stones.
First, the Mongolian princes, dukes, and chancellors wanted to curry favor from the Emperor;
second, they also wanted to flaunt their prosperity; therefore, no expense was spared in the
building and the adornment of the float.
Amidst the melodious sound of string and woodwind instruments, a float with the ‘Liu Zhiyuan’s
Chronicle of the White Rabbit’ theme passed by. Suddenly the cheerful melody changed into an
awkward melody of old tune; the plain banner on the float read ‘Zhou Gong banished Guan Cai’.
On the float there was a middle-age man with a tablet in his hands [this is the tablet held by
officials during imperial audience], he was playing the role of Zhou Gong. On his side sat a small
child wearing an Emperor clothes, he was playing the part of the Emperor. Guan Shu and Cai Shu
were standing on the side, whispering to each other and pointing their fingers to Zhou Gong. This
float was followed by another float with ‘Wang Mang’s Hypocritical Act of Generosity’. The man on
this float wore a very thick white face-powder, with gold and silver in his hands, pretending to give
generously to poor people. Following these two floats was a cart with white banners on all four
sides, with these writings on them, ‘When Zhou Gong feared the days of rumor, Wang Mang
enjoyed being praised as a polite and modest scholar. If both of them died at that time, their loyalty
and talent would be hidden for eternity.’
Zhang Wuji’s heart was stirred; he mused, “The right and wrong, black and white, in this world is
really not easy to know. Zhou Gong was a great sage, but when he banished Guan Shu and Cai
Shu, everyone said he was scheming to usurp the throne. Wang Mang was a great traitor, but
when at first he bought the people’s hearts, there wasn’t anybody in this world who did not sing
praises to him. I heard these two stories on the Bing Huo [ice and fire] Island from Yifu. This is the
so-called ‘the distant road tries the horse’s strength, the course of time proves the man’s heart’. A
man’s real character cannot be recognized in just a dawn-to-dusk period.” Further, he thought,
“These two floats are different than the rest of them. They obviously carry a profound meaning.
The man who prepared them must have a character of scholarly knowledge.” And then he silently
recited that poem twice in his mind.
Suddenly he heard sounds like broken gongs. A float came by, pulled by a pair of thin horses. The
float was very plain and simple without any decoration. As the crowd saw the float, they roared in
laughter. “This ragged float also joins the ‘Tour of the Imperial City’, won’t it be the laughingstock of
the people?” they said. As the float got near, Zhang Wuji was able to see clearly and he was

Unedited Version
shocked! He saw a large man on the cart, with his long yellow hair reaching his shoulder. His eyes
were closed, and he was sitting on a couch. What character did he play if not Jin Mao Shi Wang
Xie Xun? Next to him stood a good-looking young woman wearing green, she had a teacup in her
hands, as if she was attentively serving the man. Although her appearance was inferior to Zhou
Zhiruo’s beauty, her clothing and adornments were exactly the same as the ones she was wearing
at the Wan An Temple Pagoda.
“Miss Zhou,” Han Lin’er said in a low voice, “That girl looks like you.”
“Hmmph,” Zhou Zhiruo snorted, but did not say anything. Zhang Wuji turned his head and saw her
complexion went pale, while her chest was heaving; he knew she was enraged. Thereupon he
reached out to hold her right hand; while not fully understanding the intention behind this float.
The next float was still depicting the Xie Xun – Zhou Zhiruo story. The actor playing Zhou Zhiruo
giggled while walking around toward the corner, then ‘she’ stretched out two fingers and suddenly
struck ‘Xie Xun’s back with all ‘her’ might. “Ah!” the fake ‘Xie Xun’ exclaimed loudly, then collapsed
to the couch. ‘Zhou Zhiruo’ lifted her foot to step on him, and then raised her sword ready to kill.
The spectators broke in loud cheer, “Good! Good! Kill him!”
The third float of this ‘Xie Xun – Zhou Zhiruo’ theme depicted six or seven men dressed as beggars
capturing the ‘Xie Xun’ and ‘Zhou Zhiruo’.
By this time all doubts were gone from Zhang Wuji’s mind; he knew these three floats were built by
Zhao Min. Expecting Zhou Zhiruo and him to come to Dadu, she arranged for these floats to
humiliate Zhou Zhiruo. He stooped down to pick several small pebbles from the ground, and lightly
flicked them with his middle finger. ‘Swish, swish!’ the right eyes of the pair of horses pulling the
third float were blinded. The pebbles entered the horses’ brains. With long neigh, those horses fell
down to the ground, dead. The float flipped over and the actors rolled down to the ground. The
street was thrown into chaos.
Zhao Zhiruo bit her lower lip and said quietly, “This witch insulted me this way, I … I …” Speaking
to this point, her voice turned into sobs.
Zhang Wuji felt her hand was ice-cold, her body trembled; hastily he tried to assure her, “Zhiruo,
this little bitch [orig. ‘muddy egg’] can think of hundreds of weird tricks, don’t pay her any attention.
As long as I know your sincerity, even if others sow dissension, how is it possible for me to believe
them?”
“Ah, I remember,” Zhou Zhiruo suddenly said, “That day Yifu was fine, before he suddenly
convulsed and fell down to the floor, and then he started talking deliriously. Could it be … could it
be that at that time this witch was hiding in that inn and she shot a secret projectile toward Yifu’s
back?”
Zhang Wuji pondered for a moment before saying, “If she made her move then, she might still
have enough time to make it to the Mi Le Temple in time. But based on her martial art skill, I don’t
think she could evade Yifu’s detection. I am leaning more toward the Xuanming Elders who
attacked him.”
While they were talking, the Mongolian soldiers had already pushed the people back and cleared
up the street from the dead horses, so that the procession of floats could continue. Zhang Wuji and
Zhou Zhiruo’s minds were still occupied by the recent events and they did not have any interest in
watching the subsequent floats.
Chapter 34 943
Unedited Version
After the last float passed by, they heard intermittent sound of Buddhist monks chanting, followed
by the appearance of row after row of foreign monks in red kasaya. After these monks, they heard
the tinkling of iron armor, as two thousands ‘Yu Lin Jun’ [special force, the Emperor’s personal
bodyguards] troops, in full armor, each one with a lance in his hand, made their appearance,
followed by three thousand archers.
After the archers, incense smoke rose up to the sky, as one by one the idols were carried on sedan
chairs by porters wearing embroidered clothes; from the Tu Di [Earth God], Cheng Huang [deity in
Chinese mythology], Ling Guan [lit. spirit of government official – don’t know the exact translation],
Wei Tuo [Celestial Guardian], Cai Shen [God of Wealth]. [Translator’s note: there is one more idol
mentioned, but my copy missed one character] A lot of people muttered their prayers, while some
went down on their knees to worship.
These idols were followed by guards of honor, carrying ceremonial articles like golden gourd,
golden hammer and so on. Next, came feathered fans and jeweled parasols in pairs. The crowd
called out, “The Emperor is here! The Emperor is here!” as from a distant came a large sedan chair
covered in yellow silk, carried by thirty-two ‘shi wei’ [This is also personal bodyguards of the
Emperor. Perhaps someone out there can explain the difference between Shi Wei and Yu Lin Jun]
wearing embroidered clothes.
Zhang Wuji focused his attention to see the Mongolian Emperor. He noticed that the Emperor’s
countenance was thin, pallid, and dispirited. In just one glance it was obvious that he indulged in
wine. The Crown Prince rode a horse next to the sedan chair. Contrary to his expectations, the
Crown Prince actually showed a heroic spirit. He had a gilded long bow, inlaid with jade, on his
shoulder; truly fit the image of a Mongolian young hero.
“Jiaozhu,” Han Lin’er whispered on Zhang Wuji’s ear, “Let subordinate make an assault, with a
stab of my blade I can assassinate the Tartar Emperor, and thus rid the common people of one big
evil.”
“No, you can’t go!” Zhang Wuji said, “The Tartar Emperor is surrounded by martial art masters as
his guards. If we are going to do it, I am the one who must go.”
“That is inappropriate,” suddenly the man standing on Zhang Wuji’s left opened his mouth,
“Replacing one tyrant with another, I have never seen it work.”
Zhang Wuji, Han Lin’er and Zhou Zhiruo were startled; they turned to see this man, and saw he
was about fifty years of age, dressed like a medicine peddler, carrying a medicine sack on his
back, his right hand held a tiger-head stick. That man turned his thumb up and put his hand in front
of his chest, making a Ming Cult’s blazing fire signal, and said in a low voice, “Peng Yingyu pays
his respects to Jiaozhu. Jiaozhu is well, I am very happy.”
“Ah, you are Peng …” Zhang Wuji was very happy. It turned out that man was Peng Yingyu. His
disguise was so ingenious that although he had been standing next to them for a long time, Zhang
Wuji and the others did not have the slightest idea of his real identity.
In a low voice Peng Yingyu said, “This is not a good place to talk. The Tartar Emperor must not be
killed.” Zhang Wuji was aware of his wisdom and knowledge, therefore, he simply nodded and did
not ask anymore questions. He only reached out to grab Peng Yingyu’s left hand and gently shook
it a few times.
In the meantime, the Emperor and the Crown Prince were followed by three thousand armored Yu
Lin Jun. After them, the tens of thousands of crowds went down the street to watch the festivities.

Unedited Version
“Let us go see the Empress, let us go see the Princess,” they said to each other while heading
westward.
“Let us also go and see,” Zhou Zhiruo said. The four of them mingled with the crowd until they
arrived outside the ‘Yu De Dian’ [Jade Virtue Palace]. They saw that seven beautifully decorated
raised platforms erected outside the Palace. The platforms were surrounded by the Yu Lin Jun
holding rattan sticks to prevent the people from coming too close. Although it was very crowded,
Zhang Wuji and the others, four people, managed to squeeze their way through by gently pushing
forward and before long they had reached at the front of the platforms.
The Emperor sat on the highest platform, with the two Empresses on either side of him. The
Empresses were middle-age fat women, bundled inside robes inlaid with pearls, jade and precious
jewels. Needless to say, they glittered with brilliant lights. On their heads, they wore ridiculously
strange-looking tall crowns. The Crown Prince sat on the platform to the left of the Emperor, while
on the right platform sat a young woman about twenty or so, wearing embroidered gown. She must
be the Princess.
Zhang Wuji’s eyes scanned the rest of the platforms; he saw that on the second platform on the left
sat a young woman wearing sable fur coat, with a pearl necklace on her neck. Her smile was
captivating, her eyes dreamy. It was none other than Zhao Min. On this same platform sat a long-
bearded Prince with a majestic expression. He was Zhao Min’s father, the Ruyang Prince, Khakan
Timur. Zhao Min’s brother, Kuku Timur, was pacing back and forth on the platform, with eyes like
an eagle and steps like a tiger. He looked particularly imposing.
By this time the foreign monks were performing the ‘Tian Mo Da Zhen’ [Heaven and Devil Great
Formation]. Five hundred monks with Buddhist religious articles in their hands circled around, to
the left and to the right, jumping high and stooping low; the changes and variations were
marvelously strange. The crowd broke into cheers and applause; everybody sighed in admiration.
Zhou Zhiruo kept her gaze on Zhao Min for half a day. Finally, she sighed and said, “Let’s go
home!” The four of them squeezed their way out and returned to the inn.
Peng Yingyu paid his respects properly toward Zhang Wuji, and then they both recounted what
happened since they parted. Zhang Wuji asked whether he heard any news about Xie Xun. Peng
Yingyu had just arrived at Dadu from the Huai Si River area; he did not even know that Xie Xun
had returned to the Central Plains. He told the accomplishments of Zhu Yuanzhang, Xu Da, Chang
Yuchun and the others over the past year. They besieged and captured towns; they performed
outstanding military successes and lifted the Ming Cult’s prestige high.
“Peng Da Shi [lit. grand/great master, also used to refer a Buddhist Monk, Reverend],” Han Lin’er
said, “Just now if we attacked the platform, with one knife we could chop that Tatar Emperor; why
did you let him go?”
Peng Yingyu shook his head, “This Emperor is a stupid tyrant and he is precisely our biggest
helper. How can we kill him?” he said.
Han Lin’er was baffled. “The Tatar Emperor is a stupid tyrant; he has caused endless misery to the
common people. How can he be our biggest helper?” he asked.
“Han Xiongdi [brother Han], you don’t understand,” Peng Yingyu said, “The Tatar Emperor
appointed foreign monks for official businesses, and thus muddling the government; he also
ordered the people to build a new road by excavating the Yellow River, tiring the people and
squandering the resources, making the people angry and causing them to resent him. In recent
Chapter 34 945
Unedited Version
years we managed to route the Tatars completely. Do you think that was because our ragtag troop
is really superior of the Mongolian crack troops? It was because this muddle-headed Emperor did
not use good officers. The Ruyang Prince is very capable of leading the troops. He managed to
take things under control in everywhere the Tatar Emperor sent him to quench rebellion. The
Emperor is afraid that if he rendered too many services, he would usurp the throne. Therefore, he
continually reduces his authority, and dispatches some braggarts, good-for-nothing generals to
lead the troops. As the Mongolian army fought the battle, these bastard generals can only lead
them to defeat. Tell me, don’t you think this Tatar Emperor is our biggest helper?”
Zhang Wuji and the others nodded their heads in agreement. Peng Yingyu continued, “If we killed
this Tatar Emperor, the Crown Prince would rise to the throne. Looking at his appearance, the
Crown Prince is not someone easy to deal with. Granted, as the new Emperor, he might lack
experience, but he is certainly better than his muddle-headed father. It would be really bad if he
appoints veteran generals seasoned in battles to fight us.”
Zhang Wuji said, “It’s good that Da Shi promptly warned us, otherwise, we might act rashly today
and spoil an important matter.”
Han Lin’er repeatedly slapped his own mouth while swearing, “I deserve to die! I deserve to die!
Later on, don’t you dare to talk rubbish and propose stupid ideas!” Zhang Wuji, Zhou Zhiruo and
Peng Yingyu laughed at his silliness.
Peng Yingyu said, “Jiaozhu, you hold a very important role, you bear the heavy responsibility of
driving the invaders away and recapture our land; you must not brave unnecessarily danger.
Subordinate noticed that among the guards who surrounded the Emperor, the number of masters
is truly not a few. Although Jiaozhu is divinely brave and skilled, ultimately you will be overwhelmed
by sheer numbers. If you fail, what good will it bring?”
Zhang Wuji cupped his fists and said, “I receive Da Shi’s invaluable advice.”
Zhou Zhiruo sighed and said, “What Peng Da Shi said was absolutely right; how can you recklessly
brave danger? Wait until our great undertaking is accomplished, then the one sits on this dragon-
chair platform will be you, Zhang Jiaozhu.”
Han Lin’er clapped his hands; he said, “That time, Jiaozhu will be the Emperor, Miss Zhou will be
the Empress, Yang Zuo Shi [left emissary Yang] and Peng Da Shi [different ‘shi’] will be the Left
and Right Prime Ministers. Now, that will be good!”
Zhou Zhiruo’s cheeks blushed, she bashfully lowered her head, but the corner of her eyes revealed
that she was extremely happy.
Zhang Wuji repeatedly shook his hands. “Han Xiongdi,” he said, “You cannot say such thing again.
Our Cult’s goal is to save the common people under the Heaven from the fire and the water. The
goal accomplished, we retire. Don’t be greedy of riches and honor. That is the character of upright
and real men.”
Peng Yingyu said, “Jiaozhu possesses a strong aspiration that not many people will be able to
reach. It’s just that by that time, you may not necessarily be able to refuse the yellow robe
[Translator’s note: only Emperor could wear yellow robe at that time]. During the Chen Qiao military
revolt [960AD, the founding of Song Dynasty], did Zhao Kuangyin [given name of the first Emperor
of the Song, the Song Taizu] think of becoming the Emperor?”
“No, no!” Zhang Wuji kept saying, “If I have the least bit of desire to be the Emperor, let the Heaven

Unedited Version
punish me and the Earth swallow me, let me die a wretched death.”
Listening to his determination, Zhou Zhiruo’s expression changed slightly, she turned her gaze
outside the window and no longer said anything.
Four people talked a bit more, and then after dinner, Zhang Wuji said, “Peng Da Shi and I are
going out to inquire information about Yifu.” He thought that Han Lin’er was hot-tempered, if he
saw any injustice, he would certainly not hesitate to let his fists do the talking and thus inviting
some unwanted disaster; thereupon he said, “Han Xiongdi, you and Zhiruo better stay in the inn
tonight. Have a good rest.”
“Yes,” Han Lin’er said, “Jiaozhu, please be careful!”
Zhang Wuji and Peng Yingyu made an agreement right away that one of them would go to the
west, and the other to the east. They would meet again at the inn to discuss their findings.
Zhang Wuji went out the inn heading west. Along the way he heard the people were still talking
about the ‘Great Tour of the Imperial City’ that morning. He heard somebody was saying, “The
Ming Cult is staging a rebellion in the south. Today the Guardian Bodhisattva of the Emperor was
brought out in front of the people. Looks like those rebels will be crushed soon.” Another man
argued, “The Ming Cult is under the blessing and protection of Mi Le Pu Sa [Maitreya Bodhisattva];
looks like the Guardian Bodhisattva of the Emperor will have a battle against the Mi Le Pu Sa.” Yet
another man commented, “The excavation of the Yellow River has unearthed a stone figure with
one eye. There are two lines of characters on the back of that figure: ‘Do not say that because the
stone figure only has one eye, it is incapable of provoking the Yellow River world.’ This has caused
some speculations that some things simply cannot be forced.” [Translator’s note: I am not sure
about the last man’s comment.]
Zhang Wuji paid no attention to all these unfounded comments by simple people; he wandered
aimlessly until the path he took started to get quieter. Suddenly he looked up and realized that he
had reached the small inn where he had a drink with Zhao Min the other day. He was startled and
mused, “How did I get here? Could it be that in my heart I still cannot let her go?”
He saw that the door of the inn was ajar, and noticed that it was very quiet inside, apparently there
was no guest drinking inside that night. He hesitated for a moment then he pushed the door open
and walked in. He saw the attendant was dozing off on the counter table. On a table toward the
corner, there was a lone candle flickering weakly in the dark. Next to the candle sat a guest. This
table was precisely the table they used both times Zhao Min and he had a drink. Other than this
single patron, there was nobody else in sight.
As that guest heard the footsteps approaching, the guest stood up. The candlelight swayed and
shone on that person’s face. To Zhang Wuji’s surprise, that person was Zhao Min.
Neither of them expected to see the other. “Ah!” they both exclaimed in shock. “You …” in a low
voice Zhao Min said, “Why are you here?” Her voice trembled, revealing her exceedingly excited
heart.
Zhang Wuji replied, “I was passing through, and came in to take a look. I don’t expect …” while
talking, he walked toward her table, and saw that there was another set of cup and chopsticks on
the seat opposite hers, thereupon he asked, “Are you expecting someone?”
Zhao Min blushed, “No,” she said, “It was because twice we had a drink here; you were sitting over
there, so … so I told the attendant to set another set of cup and chopsticks.”
Chapter 34 947
Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji’s heart was touched. He also noticed that the four dishes of food and wine on the table
was exactly the same as the food and wine Zhao Min prepared the first time she invited him over.
From the bottom of his heart he knew the depth of Zhao Min’s feeling; he could not stop himself
from reaching out to grab her hands in his. “Miss Zhao!” he said, his voice shaky.
“I hate it,” Zhao Min gloomily said, “I hate it that I was born to a Mongolian Prince family, and
become your enemy …”
Suddenly, from outside the window came two ‘hey, hey’ cold laugh sounds, followed by something
flew in. ‘Slap!’ that thing extinguished the candle on the table, that the room suddenly turned dark.
As they heard the sneer, Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min knew it was Zhou Zhiruo. While they were still
at a loss, they heard indistinct footsteps on the roof and Zhou Zhiruo was gone like a wind.
“You are engaged to her, aren’t you?” in a low voice Zhao Min asked.
“Yes,” Zhang Wuji replied, “I shouldn’t conceal the truth from you.”
“I was hiding behind the tree that day,” Zhao Min said, “I heard your sweet words to her. I wished I
could die immediately, I wish I have never been born in this world. That day I laughed coldly twice,
and today she paid me back by laughing coldly twice. But … but you have not even said half a
word to make me happy yet.”
“Miss Zhao,” Zhang Wuji said apologetically, “I shouldn’t be here. I shouldn’t even see you. I have
my people to think about, I shouldn’t make you upset. You are a golden-branch-and-jade-leaf kind
of person, from now on you should forget this village kid, farm boy like me.”
Zhao Min lifted his hand up and gently ran her finger over the scar on his hand. “This is where I bit
you,” she said in a tender voice, “Even if your martial art skill were higher, your medical skill were
better, you would still not able to take this scar away. If you cannot get rid of the scar on your own
hand, how can you take the scar in my heart away?” She wrapped her arms around Zhang Wuji’s
neck, and then planted a deep kiss on his lips.
Zhang Wuji’s mind was chaotic to suddenly feel cherry soft lips on his, and sweet fragrance
assaulting his nostrils. Suddenly Zhao Min bit his upper lip as hard as she could, until he was
bleeding. And then she pushed his shoulder away from her as she turned around and escaped
from the window, while calling out, “You are a pervert little thief! I hate you! I hate you …!”
o0o
As Zhang Wuji and Peng Yingyu left the inn, Han Lin’er said to Zhou Zhiruo, “Miss Zhou, you’d
better go to bed earlier tonight.” Without daring to say anything else, he stood up and left the room.
“Han Dage [big brother Han,” Zhou Zhiruo smiled, “Are you afraid of me? You are not willing to be
alone with me even for a second.”
Han Lin’er blushed profusely. “No, no,” he hastily said, but his steps were getting faster. He quickly
entered his own room, closed the door behind him, and bolted it; while his heart was thumping
madly. Trying to calm himself, he reclined on the ‘kang’ [heatable brick bed common in northern
China], while thinking of Zhao Zhiruo’s tender and beautiful, simple yet elegant, countenance, and
her soft but warm voice. He mused, “In the future, Miss Zhou will become Madame Jiaozhu. I will
diligently follow Jiaozhu’s orders and will stake everything to set up a few merits. I will make Miss
Zhou happy, and then she will say, ‘Han Dage, really, you troubled yourself too much to do this!’

Unedited Version
When that happens, then my, Han Lin’er’s, life will not be in vain.” His daydream made him smile,
and he drifted off to sleep.
He slept until midnight, and was awakened by some light tapping on his door. Han Lin’er sat up
with a start and asked, “Who is it?”
“It’s me,” he heard Zhou Zhiruo’s voice outside the door, “Please open the door, I need to talk to
you.”
“Yes, yes,” Han Lin’er said. He went to the door barefooted, pulled the latch open, then quickly
turned around to light the candle. He saw that Zhou Zhiruo’s eyes were red and puffy, her
expression looked greatly different. Han Lin’er was scared. “Miss Zhou, you … you …” he
stammered, without able to continue whatever he was going to say. Suddenly he got an idea; he
dashed out the room while saying, “I’ll fetch some water for you to wash your face.”
A short moment later, he returned with a washbasin in his hands, still barefooted. Zhou Zhiruo
gave him a mournful smile. She sat on the table, supporting her chin with her hand, staring blankly
at the candle.
“You … please wash your face,” Han Lin’er said.
Zhou Zhiruo did not say a single word; she merely shook her head and suddenly tears start flowing
down. In his fright, Han Lin’er was stumped. He relaxed his hands while still standing; wondering
why she was so upset, and dying to know what it was she wanted to tell him.
The two of them maintained the silence for a long time. Suddenly a light ‘crack’ was heard as the
wax snapped off the candle. Zhou Zhiruo trembled as if she had just awakened from a sleep.
“Mmm,” she mumbled softly then she stood up to leave.
“Miss Zhou,” Han Lin’er said loudly, “Who offended you? I, the man surnamed Han will take my
dagger to him. Even if I have to die, I will make a few holes on his body. Please tell me!” Zhou
Zhiruo only shook her head sadly, and then returned to her room.
From the time she entered his room, Zhou Zhiruo only sat quietly for a long time. It appeared that
she had wanted to unburden herself from her troubled mind; but all along she did not utter a single
word, so that a hot tempered and rash man like Han Lin’er can only scratch his head in confusion.
As she left, he stood absentmindedly, occasionally curling his fist to hit his own head. After thinking
for a while without finding anything, he heard ‘bang, bang, bang!’ three times from a distance, and
he thought, “Why haven’t Jiaozhu and Peng Da Shi come back yet?” Since there was nothing else
he could do, he laid down on the ‘kang’ again to sleep.
While he was dozing off, suddenly he heard a couple of loud noises, as if a chair was knocked
down to the floor, coming from the room to his east; it was the room where Zhou Zhiruo slept. In his
anxiety, Han Lin’er leaped up from his bed and ran toward that room.
Under the moonlight he saw a dark shadow inside that eastern room, swaying lightly, as if it was
hanging in the air. Han Lin’er was shocked. “Miss Zhou, Miss Zhou!” he called out, while stretching
out his hand to push the door, but it was bolted from inside. Using all his strength he pushed the
door with his shoulder and the bolt snapped. Rushing into the room, he struck the flint to light the
candle first, and then turned around to see Zhou Zhiruo’s feet which were hanging in the air, while
a rope was wrapped around her neck, and the other end of the rope was tied onto the beam.
Han Lin’er felt as if his soul was about to leave his body. Hastily he jumped up to pull the rope from
Chapter 34 949
Unedited Version
the beam, and then laid Zhou Zhiruo on the bed. He felt for her breathe and luckily she was still
breathing.
“Miss Zhou, Miss Zhou,” he called in a very loud voice, “You … why didn’t you look at the bright
side? Why did you … why …”
Suddenly he heard someone from outside the door calling out, “Han Dage, what is it?” A man
walked in, it was Zhang Wuji.
As Zhang Wuji saw what happened, he felt as if a lightning bolt had just struck him. With trembling
hands he broke off the rope around Zhou Zhiruo’s neck, and then he felt her chest and found that
her heart was still beating. “She is all right,” he happily said, “I can save her.” Reaching down
toward her back and lower abdomen, he massaged her acupoints, while transmitting the Jiu Yang
divine energy from the palms of his hands. After one round, ‘Wah!’ Zhou Zhiruo regained her
consciousness and started to cry.
“Good, very good!” Han Lin’er exclaimed in exultation, “Miss Zhou is alive!”
Zhou Zhiruo opened her eyes and as she saw Zhang Wuji, she cried again, “Why do you care
about me? Let me die in peace.” Suddenly she noticed Zhang Wuji’s upper lip was still bleeding,
with some fine tooth marks on it. She could not suppress her fury; she raised her hand and heavily
slapped Zhang Wuji’s face left and right.
Han Lin’er was flabbergasted; how could anybody beat the Cult Leader? But in his eyes, Zhou
Zhiruo was like an immortal; so he was confused and did not know what to do. Right that moment,
someone gently tapped his shoulder twice. Han Lin’er turned his head and saw Peng Yingyu. In his
delight he said, “Peng Da Shi, you’re back! Quick, quickly advise Miss Zhou.”
Peng Yingyu laughed, “Advise what?” Toward Zhang Wuji he said, “Reporting to Jiaozhu: I did not
find any information regarding Jin Mao Shi Wang [golden-haired lion king].”
“Hmm,” Zhang Wuji mumbled. He looked awkward.
“Han Xiongdi,” Peng Yingyu said, “Let’s go and take a walk outside.”
“No, no, we can’t,” Han Lin’er replied, “They are going to fight. Miss Zhou is certainly not Jiaozhu’s
match.”
Peng Yingyu laughed out loud, “Silly brother!” he said, “Do you think even if the two of us are
ganging up with Miss Zhou, we can beat Jiaozhu? I’ll say Jiaozhu is not Miss Zhou’s match.” He
winked at Han Lin’er, and pulled his hand out of the room. Han Lin’er was still trying to turn his
head, his face showed a deep concern. Zhou Zhiruo could not help but try to stifle her laugh, and
then threw herself on the bed and wept again.
Zhang Wuji sat on the edge of the bed, gently tapped her shoulder and said in a tender voice,
“Zhiruo, I did not have any appointment to meet her; it was truly an incidental meeting.”
Zhou Zhiruo randomly kicked her feet, while sobbing, “I don’t believe you, I don’t believe you.
Whatever lies you are saying, don’t tell me to believe you.”
Zhang Wuji sighed, “’When Zhou Gong feared the days of rumor, Wang Mang enjoyed being
praised as a polite and modest scholar,’” he quoted, “The matters of this world is so easy to be
misunderstood …”

Unedited Version
Zhou Zhiruo snorted and sat up, “That Junzhu Niangniang [princess] uses those verses to insult
me, yet you consider it so poetic that you memorize it in your heart. Look at your lip, aren’t you
ashamed? Where is your dignity?” Speaking to this point, she could not restrain her own cheeks
from blushing.
Zhang Wuji thought that whatever he said, the incident today was very difficult to debate. Besides,
he had determined to marry Zhou Zhiruo and grow old together. So the only thing he could do was
suppress his emotions, and wish that this incident would eventually fade away from her memory as
well. Under the candle light, he saw her pretty face was slightly red, with a deep rope mark around
her neck, causing the neck swell on both sides. He thought that if Han Lin’er had been late in
realizing what was going on and not rescued her, by the time he returned to the inn, she would
have been dead, and no matter what kind of power he had, he would hate himself. Thinking of this,
he was both ashamed and felt compassion toward her. He reached out to embrace her and kissed
her cherry-red lips.
Zhou Zhiruo turned her head to avoid his kiss, and indignantly said, “You have committed dirty
things with others, and come here to annoy me. Do you think you can take advantage of me?”
Zhang Wuji tightened his embrace so that she was unable to free herself, and then he deeply
kissed her lips again. Because she could not struggle free, in the end Zhou Zhiruo’s heart
softened. Zhang Wuji thought that although they were engaged, they were not married yet. Being
together in a room deep into the night, unavoidably some people would find it unacceptable.
Besides, it would not be good in the eyes of Peng Yingyu, Han Lin’er and the others. Thereupon he
let her go and said, “Zhiruo, take a good rest. We’ll talk about it tomorrow. If I lied to you and went
to see Miss Zhao, although you chop me with a thousand knives and cut me into ten thousand
pieces, I will die without any regret.”
Zhou Zhiruo’s face blushed, her chest was heaving. Taking a deep breath, she said, “What
nonsense are you talking about? You know that I will never chop you with a thousand knives and
cut you into ten thousand pieces.”
Zhang Wuji laughed. “You can always chop my both legs, what do you think?” he said.
Zhou Zhiruo lowered her head, beads of tears streaming down like rain. Zhang Wuji felt bad to
walk out the room, he returned to her side, wrapped his arms around her shoulder and gently said,
“What makes you sad?”
Zhou Zhiruo did not answer, but she kept crying. Zhang Wuji asked her again and again, but to his
surprise, the more he asked, the sadder she was. Zhang Wuji cursed himself and swore, saying
that he was a heartless and ungrateful man. Zhou Zhiruo covered her face with her hands and
said, “I blame my own cruel fate; I am not blaming you.”
“Everybody is suffering right now,” Zhang Wuji said, “The Tatars suppress the people of the Central
Plains; everybody lives in suffering and great difficulty. Later on, when we get married and also
have driven out the Tatars, then we will live a happy life and not suffer anymore.”
Zhou Zhiruo raised her head. “Wuji Gege,” she said, “I know you are being sincere to me. It’s just
that that little witch Zhao Min is trying to seduce you, it’s not that you are of a double-minded
person [orig. ‘three-heart two-intention’]. Only … only she is too smart, her martial art skill is
superior, her beauty, her power, everything in her is ten times better than I am. After all is said and
done, I simply cannot beat her. It is better for me to die than to live a broken-hearted life. Who
would have thought that that fool Han Lin’er would revived me. I have tried to die once, I don’t have
the courage to try again. I … I want to be like Shifu, I want to shave my head and become a
Chapter 34 951
Unedited Version
Buddhist Nun. Ay, in the end, our Emei Pai’s Zhang Men [Sect Leader] is not a family woman.”
“You are always anxious,” Zhang Wuji said, “Let’s do this: tomorrow, we are leaving for the Huai Si
River, we will get married over there.”
“We haven’t found Yifu,” Zhou Zhiruo replied, “Besides, you haven’t destroyed the Barbarians, how
can you get married? In the end … in the end we can’t get married yet.” While saying that, tears
started to flow again.
“Naturally we must intensify the search for Yifu,” Zhang Wuji said, “But it will be a lot easier for us
to find information if we are among our brethren. As for driving the Tatars away, nobody can tell
when would that be. Are you saying that we should wait until we become ‘lao gong gong’ [old man
or grandfather] and ‘lao po po’ [old woman, also grandmother] before we can bow to the Heaven
and the Earth to get married? A pair of an old man and an old woman getting married is not
strange, but we certainly can’t get any children, then the Zhang family of mine will die without any
heir.”
Zhou Zhiruo blushed and covered up her mouth. “An honest and naïve person like you, I wonder
where did you learn to talk garrulously like that?” It was as if the anxiety clouds and the miserable
fog in the sky were lifted up and scattered away with their laughter.
Early morning the next day, Zhang Wuji requested Peng Yingyu to stay in Dadu for three more
days to inquire about any news on Xie Xun; while he took Zhou Zhiruo and Han Lin’er heading
south toward the Huai Si River area. When they entered Shandong’s border, they saw a large
group of defeated Mongolian army, dragging their armor and losing their helmets, swarm in.
Seeing the condition of these defeated soldiers, Zhang Wuji and the others avoided them by taking
a detour. Later on, they saw a lone soldier fall behind, they captured and interrogated him, and
found out that in Huaibei, Zhu Yuanzhang had repeatedly won several big battles and completely
routed the Yuan army.
The three of them were unable to restrain their delight; they picked up their speed and reached the
Lu Wan [Anhui province] boundary, which had fallen under the Ming Cult’s rebel army [orig. ‘yi4
jun1’ – justice/righteous army] territory. Someone in the rebel army recognized Han Lin’er and
quickly reported to the general mansion. As the three of them approach Haozhou, Han Shantong,
leading Zhu Yuanzhang, Xu Da, Chang Yuchun, Deng Yu, Tang He, all the senior generals, were
already out welcoming them within thirty ‘li’s [about 15 km] of the city limit. It was their first meeting
after a long separation, so everybody was very happy. As Han Shantong learned about Han Lin’er
being captured by the Beggar Clan and how their Cult Leader battled his captors to rescue him, he
did not cease from expressing his gratitude. Amidst the clamoring gongs and drums, and dazzling
armored entourage, they entered the city of Haozhou.
Zhou Zhiruo rode a horse right behind Zhang Wuji. She looked to the left and glanced to the right,
and thought that although this parade was not as glamorous as the Emperor and Empress’ ‘Tour of
the Imperial City’, she was quite pleased with it.
Zhang Wuji rested inside the city for a few days. As Yang Xiao, Fan Yao, Yin Tianzheng, Wei
Yixiao, Yin Yewang, Priest Tieguan [‘iron hat’], Shuo Bude, Zhou Dian, and all leaders of the Five-
Element Flags received the news about his arrival, they all came from all over the country. Zhang
Wuji told them that Xie Xun had returned to the Central Plains; and how he was captured by the
Beggar Clan but went missing later on. He told them everything related to this incident.
Yang Xiao, Fan Yao, Yin Tianzheng, and the others discussed this matter over and over again, but
nobody was able to offer any explanation. Fan Yao said, “The origin of that lady in yellow is

Unedited Version
unknown, but perhaps she holds the key to the information on Xie Xiong’s [brother Xie]
whereabouts.”
Nobody had ever heard about that in the Wulin world there existed this lady in yellow. They could
not offer anything except exhorting Zhang Wuji not to worry. “Judging from her speech and
conduct, this lady in yellow does not hold any ill intention,” they said, “If Jin Mao Shi Wang has
fallen into her hands surely he won’t come into any harm. Perhaps all this woman wants is some
information on the Tulong Saber.”
Zhang Wuji was still feeling an inexplicable concern in his heart, but he could not do anything
except dispatch the Five-Element Flags to go everywhere to find information.
The next day Peng Yingyu arrived from Dadu; he also said that he could not find any news about
Xie Xun.
Although the Ming Cult’s rebel army had achieved great victory everywhere, the casualties in their
side were also very serious. Hereafter they would be busy in the next two, three months to
reorganize their troops and recruit new soldiers; hence, they were unable to engage the Yuan army
in a large-scale battle for the time being.
Peng Yingyu knew that Zhou Zhiruo attempted suicide that night. Although he was unclear of the
real reason behind it, he speculated that it had something to do with jealousy between the two. Fan
Yao and the others were also aware of Zhang Wuji’s unusual relationship with Zhao Min. If the Cult
Leader of the Ming Cult took a Mongolian princess as his wife, the threat facing their great
undertaking of resisting the Yuan would not be small. Since currently there wasn’t any important
matter at hand, they all agreed to urge Zhang Wuji to conclude his marriage with Zhou Zhiruo.
Since Zhang Wuji had had a talk with Zhou Zhiruo beforehand, he readily agreed. Yang Xiao
immediately decided that the fifteenth day of the third month would be an auspicious day.
The entire Ming Cult was jubilant; straightaway they busied themselves making preparation for
their Jiaozhu’s wedding. By this time, the Ming Cult’s name had shaken the world. To the east, Han
Shantong repeatedly scored major victories around the Huai Si River area. To the west, Xu
Shouhui also defeated the Yuan army again and again around the northern Hubei and southern
Henan. As the big news of the Cult Leader’s marriage spread out, the Wulin world’s figures’
congratulatory gifts came flooding in like a tidal wave of the river.
Kunlun, Kongtong, and various other Sects were originally in enmity with the Ming Cult. However,
first, Zhang Wuji had rescued them from the Dadu’s Wan An Temple, and thus each Sect felt
indebted to him; second, Zhou Zhiruo was the Sect Leader of Emei, so that each Sect Leader was
obligated to send their representative to deliver their gift. Kongtong Five Elders’ [Kongtong Wu Lao]
gift was especially lavish.
The gift from Zhang Sanfeng consisted of calligraphy of four characters, ‘Jia Er Jia Fu’ [lit. excellent
son (husband), excellent woman (wife)], and his own writing of the ‘Tai Ji Quan Jing’ [Taiji Fist
Manual], which were delivered by Song Yuanqiao, Yu Lianzhou, and Yin Liting, three of his chief
disciples. By this time, Yin Liting had already married Yang Buhui, who also came to Haozhou.
Zhang Wuji welcomed her with a big smile on his face. “Liu Shi Shen [sixth martial aunt]!” he called
out loudly. Yang Buhui blushed profusely. She pulled his hand away to reminisce about the past;
with a heart full of joy and gratefulness.
Zhang Wuji was afraid Chen Youliang and Song Qingshu had not given up on their wicked scheme
and would take this opportunity to strike. Thereupon he sent Wei Yixiao as his envoy to convey his
Chapter 34 953
Unedited Version
gratitude to Wudang Mountain. He quietly told Wei Yixiao in detail how Song Qingshu had killed
Mo Shenggu, and how he had conspired to harm Zhang Sanfeng. He asked that after Wei Yixiao
paid his respects to Zhang Sanfeng, to collaborate with Yu Daiyan and Zhang Songxi in guarding
against Chen Youliang’s evil plan; and that he should wait until Song Yuanqiao and the others
return to Wudang before he leaves.
Wei Yixiao spitefully said, “Following Jiaozhu’s order, Wei Yixiao does not dare to suck others’
blood; but this time, if I ever come across those two traitors, I must suck their blood dry.”
Zhang Wuji hastily said, “About that Chen Youliang, I don’t care if Wei Xiong [brother Wei] get rid
of him. But Song Qingshu is my Song Da Shibo’s only beloved son, he is also Wudang Pai’s future
Sect Leader. Besides, we should let Wudang clean up their own school. We must avoid hurting my
Song Da Shibo’s feelings.” Wei Yixiao complied and left immediately.
By the tenth of the third month, the heroines of Emei arrived at Haozhou bringing gifts. Ding Minjun
sent her gift, but she did not personally come.
When the fifteenth of the third month came, everybody from the Ming Cult, from top to bottom,
were wearing new clothes. The wedding ceremony was to be held at the mansion belonging to the
richest man in Haozhou. The reception hall was adorned with hanging lanterns and colorful
embroidered banners of congratulations. Zhang Sanfeng’s calligraphy, ‘Jia Er Jia Fu’ was hung in
the middle.
Yin Tianzheng presided over the groom’s family, while Chang Yuchun presided over the bride’s
side. Priest Tieguan was in charge of Haozhou’s security; he deployed the Cult disciples to patrol
around town, to guard against the enemy mingled in and caused trouble. Tang He stationed his
army of elite troops to guard the city’s perimeter.
That morning, the delegations from Shaolin Pai and Huashan Pai also arrived with their gifts.
When the ninth hour [between 3 – 5 pm] came, the wedding ceremony started. Cannons were fired
repeatedly. The guests flooded the reception hall. Upon the command of Master of Ceremony,
Song Yuanqiao and Yin Yewang walked Zhang Wuji into the hall. The string and woodwind
ensemble started to play; the mood was bright.
Accompanied by eight of Emei Pai’s young heroines, Zhou Zhiruo willowy and elegantly stepped
into the hall. Zhou Zhiruo was wearing red embroidered dress, with phoenix crown and red-cloud
cape on her head, and red veil covered her face. The male on the left and the female on the right,
the bride and the groom stood side by side.
“Bow to the Heaven!” the Master of Ceremony shouted.
Zhang Wuji and Zhou Zhiruo were about to kneel down on the red-felt rug when suddenly from
outside the main gate someone shouted, “Hold it!” A dark green shadow flashed, and a young
woman in dark green clothes stood in the middle of the hall, smiling softly; it was none other than
Zhao Min.
As the crowd saw that it was her, they exclaimed in surprise. Many masters from Ming Cult and
various Sects had suffered under her hands; they did not expect her to be as bold as to enter this
dangerous place alone. The hot-tempered among them were ready to pounce forward.
“Hold it!” Yang Xiao spread out his arms and shouted. To the guests he said, “Today is our humble
Cult’s Jiaozhu and the Emei Pai’s Zhang Men’s [Sect Leader] day of happiness. Since Miss Zhao

Unedited Version
has come to join us in this celebration, she is also our honored guest. Therefore, I am asking
everybody to look at Emei Pai and Ming Cult’s humble faces and willing set aside the old grudges
temporarily; and thus not to treat Miss Zhao impolitely.”
He cast a meaningful glance toward Shuo Bude and Peng Yingyu. They understood his intention.
Circling to the rear of the hall, they went outside to investigate, to observe how many martial art
masters Zhao Min took with her.
To Zhao Min he said, “Miss Zhao, please have a seat over here and watch the ceremony. Later on
I will salute you with three cups of insipid wine.”
Zhao Min smiled slightly and said, “I have something I want to say to Zhang Jiaozhu. I will leave as
soon as I am finished. I will come back later to accept your hospitality.”
“Whatever it is that Miss Zhao wants to say, it won’t be too late to wait after the ceremony is over,”
Yang Xiao said.
“After the ceremony, it will be too late,” Zhao Min said.
Yang Xiao and Fan Yao exchanged a look, knowing that she had come today to deliberately create
trouble. Whatever it was, they must prevent it at any cost, so as to avoid disruption of the
ceremony, embarrassment, and to displease the guests.
Yang Xiao took two steps forward and said, “As your host today, we have exhausted our propriety.
Miss Zhao is asking us to act harshly.” He had decided that if Zhao Min kept making disturbance,
he would swiftly seal her acupoints and deal with her later.
“Ku Da Shi,” Zhao Min turned to Fan Yao, “Others are going to attack me, are you going to help me
or not?”
Fan Yao knitted his brows and said, “Junzhu [princess], in the matters of this world, 80, 90% of
them do not happen according to one’s wishes. Since we have come to this, you should not force
me to do anything.”
Zhao Min said, “I want to force you.” Turning toward Zhang Wuji she said, “Zhang Wuji, you are the
Ming Cult Jiaozhu, as a real man, will you or will you not do what you have promised?”
Ever since he saw Zhao Min arrive, Zhang Wuji’s heart had been beating faster; he had hoped
Yang Xiao would be able to deal with her nicely and had her leave without any struggle. Now that
she directly asked him, he had no choice but answered, “Of course I will do what I promised.”
Zhao Min continued, “When I saved your Yu Sanshu [third martial uncle] and Yin Liushu’s [sixth
uncle] lives, you promised to do three things I would ask you to do, did you or did you not?”
“That’s right,” Zhang Wuji replied, “You wanted me to borrow the Tulong Saber for you to look at,
and not only you have looked at it, you have even stolen the precious saber.”
For the last several decades, the Jianghu people had been concerned about this ‘wu lin zhi zun’
[the most revered in the Wulin world] Tulong Saber’s whereabouts. Now that they suddenly heard
that the Saber had fallen into Zhao Min’s hands, they were in an uproar.
“Only Jin Mao Shi Wang Xie Daxia knows into whose hands the Tulong Saber has fallen” Zhao Min
said, “You can go and ask him personally.”
Chapter 34 955
Unedited Version
Actually, not too many Wulin people aware that Xie Xun had returned to the Central Plains; hearing
her mentioning ‘The Golden-Haired Lion King’, they were thrown into commotion again.
“I am most concerned about my Yifu’s whereabouts these days,” Zhang Wuji said, “I hope Miss
could shed some light on this matter.”
Zhao Min smiled mysteriously and said, “I have asked you to do three things for me, and you have
promised to comply as long as the matter does not violate the Wulin world code of brotherhood or
the chivalrous way. As of borrowing the Tulong Saber to look at, although I did not really look at it,
but I have seen it after all; I cannot blame you if the precious Saber was stolen later. Just consider
you have accomplished the first matter. Right now I have the second matter I’d like you to do.
Zhang Wuji, in front of these heroes and warriors of the world, you cannot back off on your word.”
“What do you want me to do?” Zhang Wuji asked.
“Miss Zhao,” Yang Xiao interrupted, “Whatever it is you want our humble Cult’s Jiaozhu to do,
since he has made a promise, as long as it does not violate the Wulin world’s way of chivalry, not
only Zhang Jiaozhu will do it, our entire Cult, from top to bottom, will do our utmost to accomplish it.
However, now is the time Zhang Jiaozhu and his new bride to bow to the Heaven and the Earth,
other matter can wait, so please do not say too much and disturb the ceremony.”
By the last sentence, his tone was rather stern. But Zhao Min looked as if she did not care much
about this Ming Cult’s Left Emissary of the Brightness, whose prestige had shaken the Jianghu.
“My business is even more important,” Zhao Min languidly said, “It cannot be delayed even for a
second.” Suddenly she took several steps toward Zhang Wuji, stood on her toes, and whispered in
Zhang Wuji’s ear, “My second request is that you do not marry Miss Zhou today.”
“What?” Zhang Wuji was stunned.
Zhao Min said, “That was my second request. I’ll think about the third and let you know later.”
Although she was speaking in a low voice, it was loud enough so that Zhou Zhiruo, as well as
those who stood nearby, such as Song Yuanqiao, Yu Lianzhou, Yin Liting, and the eight Emei
female disciples, could heard her clearly. Everybody’s face was changed. The eight Emei disciples
silently curled their fists inside their long sleeves; as soon as Zhao Min said anything else to
disgrace the Emei Pai Sect Leader, they would make her suffer.
Zhang Wuji shook his head. “I can’t do it,” he said.
“So you decide not to honor your own word?” Zhao Min asked.
Zhang Wuji replied, “We have stated explicitly that it cannot violate the ‘xia yi’ [code of
brotherhood/chivalry]. Miss Zhou and I are engaged; if I do what you said, I will violate this ‘xia yi’.”
With a cold laugh Zhao Min said, “If you marry her today, then you are unfilial and doing an
injustice. Didn’t you see how your Yifu fell into others’ wicked plot during the ‘Tour of the Imperial
City’ at Dadu?”
Zhang Wuji felt anger rising in his breast. “Miss Zhao,” he said in a loud voice, “Today I respect you
as my guest, therefore, I yield to you 30%. If you keep talking rubbish, don’t blame me for offending
you.”

Unedited Version
Zhao Min was unfazed. “So you have decided not to comply with my second request?” she asked.
Zhang Wuji remembered that with the honor she had as a princess, she did not hesitate to show
her face in public [this is a literal translation of ‘pao1 tou2 lou4 mian4’, but I am sure the readers
will understand what Jin Yong was saying], and ask him earnestly in the presence of all these
heroes and warriors not to get married. It must be because of her feelings toward him. He could
not restrain his heart from softening. “Miss Zhao,” he said gently, “Since we have come to this, I am
asking you … I am asking you to understand. I, Zhang Wuji, am only an uncouth peasant; I am not
worthy … not worthy …”
“All right,” Zhao Min said, “Why don’t you look; what is this?” Extending her right arm, she held out
her hand in front of Zhang Wuji’s face.
As Zhang Wuji saw it, he was so shocked that his body shivered. “This … this is my …” he said in
a shaky voice.
Zhao Min quickly withdrew her hand and put that thing back into her pocket. “It’s up to you whether
you want to comply with my second request or not,” she said, and then turned straight toward the
main gate.
Nobody knew what kind of object she showed to Zhang Wuji, which made him looked so frightened
and at a loss. Zhou Zhiruo’s eyes were covered by the red veil, so although she heard the
exchange between Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min, she was not able to see what it was.
“Miss … Miss Zhao,” Zhang Wuji anxiously called, “Please don’t go.”
“If you want to follow me, you must not bow to the Heaven and the Earth with your new bride too
quickly,” Zhao Min said, “A real man without a strong determination will suffer a lifelong regret.”
She was speaking in a loud and clear voice, but her steps were not hindered at all; quickly she had
walked pass the main gate.
“Miss Zhao, please wait! We need to discuss it further,” Zhang Wuji called out.
Instead of slowing down, she picked up her speed and called back, “All right, as long as you do not
get married today,” Zhao Min halted her steps, “Then you can come with me.”
Zhang Wuji turned his head around and looked at Zhou Zhiruo; his heart full of regret and guilt. He
wanted to say something to her, but Zhao Min had already out of his sight. The matter on hand
was very urgent, he must take the bull by the horn. Thereupon he gritted his teeth and pursued
after Zhao Min.
Zhang Wuji had just reached the main gate when a red shadow flashed by his side; someone had
already reached Zhao Min’s back From the inside of the red sleeve came a bare hand, with its five
fingers struck down on top of Zhao Min’s head. This move was like a rabbit evading the falcon; it
was unbelievably fast, and it was more surprising since it came from the bride, Zhou Zhiruo.
Zhang Wuji felt strange, “This move is so fierce! Where did Zhiruo learn this exquisite stance
from?”
He saw Zhou Zhiruo’s palm had already covered the top of Zhao Min’s head; with her five fingers
threatened to crush Zhao Min’s brain. Almost without thinking Zhang Wuji flew forward and
reached Zhou Zhiruo’s main artery. In an abrupt movement, Zhou Zhiruo retracted her arm and
‘bang’, her elbow struck his chest. The Jiu Yang Shen Gong inside Zhang Wuji’s body reacted
Chapter 34 957
Unedited Version
automatically and neutralized this incoming force, but he felt his blood was bubbling up inside his
chest, and his feet staggered slightly.
Fan Yao saw the dangerous situation and immediately stepped forward to help; stretching out his
palm he pushed toward Zhou Zhiruo’s shoulder. Zhou Zhiruo’s left hand moved slightly and lightly
brushed away. Fan Yao felt his wrist go numb and his push failed. But because of these
hindrances, Zhao Min was able to move half a step backward and thus avoid the strike on her
head; however, she felt a stabbing pain on her shoulder, as the five fingers of Zhou Zhiruo’s right
hand penetrated her shoulder near her neck.
“Ah!” Zhang Wuji exclaimed, and pushed Zhou Zhiruo away.
Although the red veil on her head had not been removed, she could hear the wind to distinguish
the movement. She turned her left palm around and hacked down on Zhang Wuji’s wrist. Zhang
Wuji did not want to fight her, but he saw her attacks to be extremely swift and fierce. Each one of
those attacks could take Zhao Min’s life. He had no choice but to fend her off.
Zhou Zhiruo’s upper body did not move, her stance was steady, but her pair of hands successively
launched eight dangerous attacks. Zhang Wuji was forced to use the Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi just to
ward her off.
Eight attacks, eight blocks, all movements happened lightning fast that it was over in just the blink
of an eye. Everybody in the main hall held their breaths and stood still with a shock expression on
their faces. Zhao Min’s shoulder was seriously wounded. She fell down to the floor with blood
gushing out from the five holes on her shoulder, and in a short moment dyed her clothes red.
Zhou Zhiruo held her hands and said, “Zhang Wuji, you have been so enchanted by this little witch
that you really want to give me up?”
“Zhiruo,” Zhang Wuji pleaded, “Please understand my difficulty. We are engaged. Zhang Wuji will
not regret that. I only ask for a few days delay …”
Zhou Zhiruo said coldly, “Once you leave, don’t ever think to come back. I only hope you won’t
regret your decision.”
Zhao Min gritted her teeth and stood up. Without saying anything she walked gingerly outside.
Blood was still flowing out from her shoulder, drenching her clothes.
Although the crowd of heroes and warriors had seen almost everything in the Jianghu, they had
never seen two women fighting over a husband, blood splashing all over the hall and the bride with
red veil on her head injuring her rival with some mysterious martial art. There was not anyone who
was not shocked and alarmed; nobody was able to utter anything.
Zhang Wuji stomped his foot and said, “Yifu’s kindness to me is as heavy as the mountain. Zhiruo,
Zhiruo, please forgive me.” Having said that, he ran after Zhao Min. Yin Tianzheng, Yang Xiao, Yu
Lianzhou, Yin Liting, and the others were not clear of what had happened; nobody dared to stop
him.
Zhou Zhiruo reached up and tore the red veil from her face away; in a loud voice she said,
“Everybody, you are my witnesses today: It was he who abandoned me, and not I who abandoned
him. From this day on, Zhou Zhiruo and that surnamed Zhang have no relation whatsoever.” Then
she lifted up the phoenix crown from her head, grabbed a pearl from it and tossed the phoenix
crown to the ground. As she rubbed the pearl in her palms, the pearl turned into powder, which

Unedited Version
then trickled down to the floor. She said, “If I, Zhou Zhiruo, do not wash away today’s disgrace, let
me be just like this pearl.”
Yin Tianzheng, Song Yuanqiao, Yang Xiao, and the others wanted to console her, telling her to
wait for Zhang Wuji to return, and then discuss it further; but they saw Zhou Zhiruo pulled her dress
with her bare hands. ‘Rip!’ the red long embroidered gown was torn into two pieces, and then she
tossed it to the ground. She kicked the ground and flew up, making a graceful somersault in the air,
and landed on the roof. Yang Xiao, Yin Tianzheng and the others were taken by surprise; they saw
her like a floating red cloud, flying to the east. Her ‘qing gong’ [lightness skill] was superb, looked
like it was not inferior to the Green-winged Bat King Wei Yixiao.
Yang Xiao and the others knew it was useless to pursue her. They were at a loss and stood silently
outside for half a day before finally returning to the main hall. In a blink of an eye, Zhao Min’s
disturbance had made a joyous celebration like a cloud dispersed by the wind. All the Ming Cult
people felt a slap on their faces, while the guests who came to congratulate them were also
disappointed. Everybody tried to guess what kind of object Zhao Min showed to Zhang Wuji, which
made him forget everything and pursue her. Listening to his words, obviously, this object had a
very important relation to Xie Xun; but the truth was, nobody knew anything for sure.
The Emei heroines were talking among themselves in low voices, and then indignantly they took
their leave. Yin Tianzheng repeatedly apologized to them, saying that he would make Zhang Wuji
come to Emei to seriously apologize and conclude the matrimony, that he sure hoped the good
relationship between two families would not be damaged. The Emei heroines declined to make any
comment; they dispersed to look for Zhou Zhiruo, while muttering quietly that the man who should
be blamed was not worthy to enjoy the good fortune.
o0o
Actually, the object Zhao Min held in her palm and showed to Zhang Wuji was a lock of yellow hair.
As soon as he saw it, Zhang Wuji recognized it as Xie Xun’s hair. Xie Xun practiced an unusual
type of internal energy cultivation, plus, he had a different innate characteristic, so that by the time
he was middle-aged, the long hair on his head had turned light yellow, however, the color was not
the same as the western region color-eyed people’s blonde hair. Zhang Wuji thought that since Xie
Xun’s hair was cut by Zhao Min, then the person must have fallen into her hands as well. If Zhang
Wuji had bowed to the Heaven and the Earth with Zhou Zhiruo, in her anger, Zhao Min might kill
Xie Xun. He could not take that risk, but he also could not explain the real reason to Zhou Zhiruo in
front of all the heroes and warriors. He knew that practically everybody present at the hall, other
than people from the Ming Cult and Wudang Pai, would love to know Xie Xun’s whereabouts.
Some of them wanted to seek revenge of the killing spree Xie Xun committed in his former days,
but most of them had the real intention of snatching the precious Tulong Saber away.
As Zhang Wuji saw Zhao Min was leaving, he knew he would extremely offend Zhou Zhiruo, yet to
him his Yifu’s life was more important, therefore, he decided to run after Zhao Min. He saw Zhao
Min running as fast as her feet could take her, with blood still dripping from her shoulder to the road
along the way. Taking a deep breath, he flew several ‘zhang’s [1 zhang is approximately 10 feet or
3m] forward to cut her off.
“Miss Zhao,” he said, “Please don’t compel me to be an unrighteous person that I will be reviled by
the heroes and warriors of the world.”
Zhao Min’s shoulder injury was rather serious. At first, driven by her anger, he made an effort to
walk away. But now, listening to Zhang Wuji’s words, she said, “You … you …” Her anger subsided
and she collapsed to the ground.
Chapter 34 959
Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji stooped down. “Tell me where my Yifu first,” he said.
“Take me to rescue him,” Zhao Min said, “I will … I will … give you directions.”
“Is he [Senior] alive?” Zhang Wuji asked.
Zhao Min had the will, but not the strength. “Your Yifu … Yifu fell into Cheng Kun’s hands,” she
said.
As he heard the name ‘Cheng Kun’, Zhang Wuji felt as if blood had been drained from his body;
this man was not only an expert in martial art, he was also very crafty and cruel. There was a deep
enmity, as deep as the ocean, between Xie Xun and him, so if Xie Xun fell into his hands, he would
face an unspeakable danger indeed.
“You can’t do it alone,” Zhao Min said, “Call … call Yang Xiao and the others to come with you.” As
she saying that, she pointed her finger to the west, but suddenly her head limped backward and
she passed out.
Zhang Wuji imagined all kind of sufferings his Yifu was subjected to right at this moment; he felt as
if his five internal organs were burning. Immediately he embraced Zhao Min, hurriedly ripped her
clothes and wrapped the wound. Seeing a Ming Cult disciple by the side of the road, he beckoned
him to come, and gave his order, “Quickly report to Yang Zuo Shi [left emissary], tell him to lead
everybody to the west at once, tell him that I have an important matter to attend.” The disciple
complied and ran to report the order.
Zhang Wuji thought the sooner he leaves the better. Who knows? Perhaps this delay for few
minutes would cost him the opportunity to save his Yifu’s life. He carried Zhao Min immediately,
and walked quickly toward the city gate, where he ordered the soldier guarding the gate to fetch a
steed. Flying up, he mounted the steed and galloped it westward.
After speeding up several ‘li’s, he felt Zhao Min’s body in his bosom gradually turn cold; checking
her pulse, he found it to be weak. He was in panic. Stopping down to un-wrap the wound, he saw
the five holes were very deep, reaching the shoulder bone, and the skin around the wound had
turned blackish purple, an obvious sign of poisoning.
Zhang Wuji was startled, “Zhiruo is Emei disciple,” he mused, “How did she learn this kind of
poisonous martial art? Her move was very fierce, even fiercer than Miejue Shitai’s; how is that
possible?” He knew that if Zhao Min did not receive help immediately, she would die of poisoning.
But he was wearing the groom clothes, why would he bring any anti-poison drug?
He pondered for a moment then leaped down from the horse. Carrying Zhao Min in his arms, he
jumped toward the mountain on his left. He looked around trying to find some herbs to treat
poisoning, but after looking for a while he did not find even an ordinary herbal medicine.
With his heart thumping madly, he ran around the hills and the valleys, while muttering a silent
prayer. Suddenly his eyes caught some bright color; he saw ahead of him, slightly to the right,
there was a bush of about four, five little red flower trees. They were the ‘fo zuo xiao hong lian’
[little red lotus, seat base of Buddha], which had quite some effect of fighting poison. Although by
this time it was the second month of spring, when hundreds of flowers were in full bloom, but to be
able to find this red flower right then and there was truly a Heaven’s blessing.
In his great delight he carried Zhao Min across two mountain streams toward the bushes. He took
some red flowers, chewed them in his mouth, and then he fed half into Zhao Min’s mouth, while

Unedited Version
applied the other half on her shoulder. Everything done, he carried Zhao Min again and continued
westward.
Rushing about thirty ‘li’s, Zhao Min stirred and moaned, and then she awoke, “I … am I still alive?”
she asked in a low voice.
Knowing that the ‘fo zuo xiao hong lian’ was really effective, Zhang Wuji was very happy. He
laughed and replied, “How do you feel?”
“My shoulder itches very much,” Zhao Min said, “Ay, Miss Zhou’s hand this time was very fierce.”
Zhang Wuji gently put her down, and looked at her shoulder again. He saw the black was not
diminishing, but her pulse was not as weak as before. Zhang Wuji thought for a moment. He knew
‘fo zuo xiao hong lian’ was very slow and was not enough to neutralize the poison. Thereupon he
stooped down to put his mouth on her shoulder, and sucked the poisonous blood from her wounds,
which he then spat on the ground. The stench attacked his nose and he wanted to vomit.
Zhao Min looked at Zhang Wuji with the corner of her eyes then she reached up and gently stroke
his head. “Wuji Gege,” she sighed, “Have you figured out what was happening?”
Zhang Wuji had finished sucking the blood and was going to a small creek to rinse his mouth. He
walked back and sat by her side. “What is happening?” he asked.
Zhao Min said, “Miss Zhou is a disciple of a famous upright sect. How did she learn this kind of
poisonous, heretical martial art?”
“I myself also thought it strange,” Zhang Wuji said, “I wonder who taught her that skill?”
Zhao Min laughed sweetly and said, “It must be the little thief from the heretical sect Devil Cult.”
Zhang Wuji laughed, “Although the Devil Cult has many devil-heads, nobody knew this kind of
martial art. Only Qing Yi Fu Wang’s sucking-blood-from-people’s-neck skill is similar to Zhang
Wuji’s sucking-blood-from-people’s-shoulder skill.” And then he asked, “How did my Yifu fall into
Cheng Kun’s hands? Where is he right now?”
“I’ll take you there and help you to think of a way to rescue him,” Zhao Min said, “As for the exact
location, that is Bu Dai Heshang [cloth sack monk] Shuo Bude. [Zhao Min was playing with words
here, Shuo Bude means ‘can’t say’, he was one of the Five Wanderers, and his title was ‘Bu Dai
Heshang’. I guess for those of you who have not read the missing chapters, you will have to wait
patiently to know a little bit more about him.] As soon as I tell you, you will dash ahead and drop
me without giving me another thought.”
Zhang Wuji sighed. “Surely I am not that heartless and without any sense of righteousness, am I?”
he asked.
“For your Yifu’s sake, you were willing to abandon your pretty-as-a-flower, precious-as-a-jade new
bride; much less me?” Zhao Min said, while slowly leaning her body against his. “Today I disrupted
your wedding [orig. dong4 fang2 hua1 zhu2 – lit. cave room flowery (or fancy) candle], are you
blaming me?”
Without knowing the reason, right at this moment Zhang Wuji felt happy and content. Other than
his concern over Xie Xun’s safety, he was even more happy and content than when he was going
to bow to the Heaven and the Earth with Zhou Zhiruo. But why he felt like that, he could not
Chapter 34 961
Unedited Version
explain. However, he could not admit that he was happy because Zhao Min had disrupted his
wedding ceremony; therefore, he said, “Of course I blame you. Next time, when you and that
elegant hero who will become the ‘jun ma ye’ [princess’ husband] are bowing to the Heaven and
the Earth, I will also come and create a great disturbance; I will not let you be the new bride
peacefully and easily.”
A trace of blush arose on Zhao Min’s pale face. “If you come and disrupt, I am going to kill you,”
she said with a laugh.
Suddenly Zhang Wuji heaved a sigh, he was silent and looked low-spirited.
“What is it?” Zhao Min asked.
“I wonder,” said Zhang Wuji, “That Jun Ma Ye must have done many good deeds in his previous
life that he deserves such a good fortune.”
Zhao Min said with a smile, “It is not too late for you to do some good deeds right now.”
Zhang Wuji’s heart skipped a beat. “What?” he asked.
Zhao Min blushed, and suddenly went silent. At this point, the two of them felt uncomfortable to
continue having an intimate talk, so after they rested for a moment, Zhang Wuji re-applied the
medicine and carried her westward.
Zhao Min was carried on his back, her cheek were close to the left side of his face. Zhang Wuji’s
nose caught the fragrance of her perfume, his hands were supporting the soft flesh her warm body;
he could not help his heart from racing like a wild horse and his mind jumping around like an ape. If
only he was not anxious to rescue Yifu, he was seriously contemplating of slowing down his pace
to enjoy this once-in-a-life-time opportunity of strolling in the wilderness.
That evening they spent the night on the uncultivated hills at the western suburb of Haozhou. It
was only the next day that they found a small town, where they bought two healthy horses. Zhao
Min’s poisoned wounds were very difficult to heal that quickly, her body was still too weak to ride
the horse alone; she had to lean on Zhang Wuji, riding one horse together. Riding this way, after
five days they arrived within the boundary of Henan.
They were riding along that day, when suddenly they saw the dust was raising ahead of them, as
more than a hundred riders gallop their way. They heard the tinkling of iron armors, and saw that it
was the Mongolian cavalry. Zhang Wuji held the rein and stopped by the side of the road to make
way.
As this Mongolian cavalry group galloped past, dozens of ‘zhang’s behind them there was another
group of riders. This latter group was not arranged in neat formation, some were riding ahead,
some were lagging behind, in a very loose array.
Zhang Wuji took a glance and to his surprise saw that the ‘shen jian ba xiong’ [Eight Divine
Archers] were among these riders. “Not good!” he silently groaned, and quickly turned his head
away.
These twenty-odd riders saw Zhang Wuji’s clothes to be expensive and fancy, with a young
woman in his bosom, their faces were turned the other way, actually they did not give these two
any thought. The Eight Divine Archers also did not recognize them.

Unedited Version
As the riders past, Zhang Wuji was just about to pull the rein to continue forward, when suddenly
they heard the sound of hooves beats again. Three riders flew by. The horse in the middle was
white, the rider wore an embroidered robe and gold crown. On the either side of him was a
chestnut horse. On their saddles Lu Zhangke and He Biweng, the Xuanming Elders, were sitting
impressively.
Zhang Wuji was about to turn his head around when Lu Zhangke saw these two and called out,
“Jun Zhu Niang-niang [princess], don’t worry, help is on the way!” While He Biweng made a long
whistle.
The Eight Divine Archers and their company heard his whistle and immediately turned around,
encircling Zhang Wuji two people in the middle. Zhang Wuji was startled; he looked at Zhao Min in
his bosom as if he was saying, “So you are secretly preparing an ambush here to attack me?” But
then he noticed her anxious expression and realized he had wrongly accused her, so his heart was
relieved.
“Gege [big brother],” he heard Zhao Min say, “I did not expect to see you here. Is Father well?”
It was only after hearing Zhao Min said ‘gege’ two characters did Zhang Wuji pay attention to the
young man in embroidered robe; he recognized him as Zhao Min’s brother, Kuku Timur, who
adopted a Han name of Wang Baobao. Zhang Wuji had seen him at Dadu twice, but this time his
full attention was on Xuanming Elders, so he did not recognize the third person right away.
As Wang Baobao saw his beloved sister again, he was pleasantly surprised; but he did not know
Zhang Wuji. Frowning, he said, “Meizi [younger sister, term of endearment], you … you …”
“Gege,” Zhao Min said, “I fell into the enemy’s evil plot and suffer a heavy poisoned wound. Luckily
this Zhang Gongzi [young master] came to help me; otherwise, I wouldn’t be able to see Gege
today.”
Lu Zhangke put his mouth next to Wang Baobao’s ear and said in a low voice, “Xiao Wangye
[young prince], that man is the Devil Cult’s Cult Leader, Zhang Wuji.”
Wang Baobao had long heard Zhang Wuji’s name; he believed Zhao Min was under his control
and was forced to say such thing. He waved his right hand, and Xuanming Elders immediately
came to within five feet to the left and to the right of Zhang Wuji. Four of the Eight Divine Archers
also bent their bows, with the arrows aimed toward Zhang Wuji’s back.
“Zhang Jiaozhu,” Wang Baobao said, “Sire is the leader of a cult, a renowned hero within the Wulin
world, yet you are bullying my weak little sister; won’t you be a laughingstock of the people?
Quickly release her and I’ll spare your life today.”
“Gege,” Zhao Min said, “Why did you say that? Zhang Gongzi definitely showed kindness to me,
why did you say he was bullying me?”
Wang Baobao still believed that his sister was under the enemy’s power that she did not have any
choice but saying like she did. “Zhang Jiaozhu,” he said loudly, “Although your martial art skill is
strong, a pair of fists cannot match four hands; quickly put my sister down. Today we, both sides,
are not going to fight each other. I, Wang Baobao, is true to my words, you don’t have to be overly
suspicious.”
Zhang Wuji thought, “Miss Zhao’s poisoned wound in serious; if she is busy running around with
me for a thousand ‘li’s, she won’t be easily recovered. Now that we meet her brother, she’d better
Chapter 34 963
Unedited Version
go with him. The renowned doctors in the prince’s palace will certainly do her good.” Therefore, he
said, “Miss Zhao, your honorable brother wants you to go back, let us part here then. Only, please
tell me my Yifu’s location, I’ll think of some way to rescue him. We will meet again in the future.”
While saying that, he could not help but feel heartbroken, knowing full well that they were of
different tribes, a Han and a Mongolian, of different status, a royalty and a commoner; the enmity
between two sides was very deep. But on the verge of this separation, he had to admit that he felt
strong attachment to her. To his surprise, Zhao Min replied, “All along I was intentionally unwilling
to tell you Xie Daxia’s whereabouts. I only promised to take you there, but I can’t tell you the
place.”
Zhang Wuji was taken aback. “Your heavy injury is not healed yet,” he said, “It won’t be beneficial
for you to make a long and wearisome trip with me. I think you’d better follow your honorable
brother to go back home.”
Zhao Min’s face bore a stubborn expression. “If you cast me away, you won’t know Xie Daxia’s
whereabouts,” she resolutely said, “My injury is getting better by the day. The longer we go, the
faster I will heal. If I return to the palace, I will die of suffocation.”
“Xiao Wangye,” Zhang Wuji turned to Wang Baobao, “Please persuade your honorable sister.”
Wang Baobao felt strange, he thought for a moment then said with a cold laugh, “Hey hey, your
acting is not bad. What kind of trick are you playing? Your palm is on her vital acupoint, of course
she will say whatever you want her to say. Such rubbish!”
Zhang Wuji dismounted the horse immediately. Two of the Eight Divine Archers assumed he was
going to attack Wang Baobao. ‘Swish, swish!’ two arrows flew with a strong gust of wind toward
him. Zhang Wuji’s left hand pulled and pushed, utilizing the Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi divine skill, two
wolf-tooth arrows turned around with an even stronger gust of wind. ‘Bang, bang!’ the arrows
struck and broke the bows in their masters’ hands. If those two archers did not move fast enough,
they would have suffered serious injuries. Even after they struck the bow, the power of these
arrows did not diminish; they continued their flight until they hit the ground, with the arrow tails
sticking up, the eagle feather vibrated incessantly. Everybody was stunned.
Zhang Wuji stood some distance away from Zhao Min and said, “Miss Zhao, please return home to
tend your injury, I will find a way to see you again.”
Zhao Min shook her head. “Which palace doctor is better than you are?” she asked, “You are
sending me to my death.”
Wang Baobao saw that Zhang Wuji had left his sister’s side, yet she still insisted on going together
with him. He was surprised, but also angry. He said to the Xuanming Elders, “I will have to bother
two gentlemen to protect my humble sister. Let us go!”
“Yes!” the Xuanming Elders replied, and went to Zhao Min’s horse.
“Mr. Lu and Mr. He,” Zhao Min said in loud voice, “I have an important matter I need to take care
with Zhang Jiaozhu. Our power is not enough. The two of you better come with me.”
The Xuanming Elders cast a glance toward Wang Baobao. Lu Zhangke said, “The Devil Cult’s
devil head is so crafty, it is inappropriate for Junzhu [princess] to be associated with him too much.
We’d better come home with Xiao Wangye to the palace.”

Unedited Version
Zhao Min knitted her pretty brows, “So the two of you are listening to my brother’s order, but not
mine anymore?” she asked.
Lu Zhangke smiled and said, “Xiao Wangye has Junzhu’s well-being in his mind.”
“Humph,” Zhao Min snorted. To Wang Baobao she said, “Gege, I have received Father’s
permission long ago to roam the Jianghu alone, you don’t have to worry about me, I can take care
of myself. When you see Father, please send my respects to him.”
Wang Baobao knew their father had always doted on his beloved daughter, so he did not want to
force his will too much; but if he let her go alone with the Devil Cult’s Cult Leader, he would never
be able to set his own mind at ease. He looked at Zhao Min who was crouching on the saddle, she
looked so frail and tender; but as she was lifting the rein to go west, he spread out his arms to
block her and said, “Good sister, Father will be here shortly. Why don’t you wait for a little while? It
won’t be too late for you to go after reporting everything to him.”
Zhao Min laughed, “As soon as Father comes, I can’t leave,” she said, “Gege, I don’t meddle in
your business, I ask you not to meddle in mine.”
Again Wang Baobao looked at Zhang Wuji, sizing him up; he noticed that Zhang Wuji’s body was
like jade, his face handsome. It was obvious from his sister’s manner of speaking that she had
fallen in love with him. But the Ming Cult revolted against the government and caused lots of
problem; thus this man was the enemy of the imperial government. If his sister was bewitched by
this devil, the disaster they were facing was not small. Thereupon he waved his left hand and
shouted his order, “Arrest this devil head first!”
Lu Zhangke brandished his deer staff, He Biweng moved his crane pens; together they created
one golden ray and two circular black shadows striking toward Zhang Wuji.
Zhao Min knew the Xuanming Elders’ power very well. Even if Zhang Wuji were stronger, but with
one against two, plus he did not have any weapon in his hand, Zhao Min was afraid he might be
injured. “Xuanming Er Lao!” she called out, “If you harm Zhang Jiaozhu, I am going to report it to
Father, and he will not spare you.”
Wang Baobao was indignant. “Everybody has the right to punish a rebel,” he said, “Xuanming Er
Lao, kill this little devil head, Fu Wang [Father King] and I will reward you handsomely.” And then
he added, “Mr. Lu, Xiao Wang [young prince – referring to self] will add four beautiful women for
you, I guarantee you will not be disappointed.”
These brother and sister were giving them conflicting order; one wanted to kill him, the other said
he must not be harmed. The Xuanming Elders were in a difficult position. Finally, Lu Zhangke
winked at his martial brother and said in a low voice, “Seize him alive.”
Suddenly Zhang Wuji launched the martial art from Sheng Huo Ling; his body slanted slightly, his
right arm bent from the elbow, and then turned around from an unthinkable direction and ‘Slap!’ Lu
Zhangke’s ear was slapped heavily. “Try to seize me alive!” he shouted.
As he suddenly suffered a great setback, Lu Zhangke was startled and angry at the same time; but
he was a top ranking martial art expert, his mind was clear. He twirled his deer-head staff that even
wind and rain would not penetrate it. Zhang Wuji wanted to continue with another sneak attack, but
he was unable to do so because of this tight defense.
Zhao Min pulled her reins to make her horse jump forward, but Wang Baobao swept his whip.
Chapter 34 965
Unedited Version
‘Crack!’ it hit Zhao Min’s horse right above its left eye. The horse made a long neigh in pain, and its
front legs gave up.
Zhao Min was still weak from her injury, she was almost thrown away from her saddle. “Gege,” she
angrily said, “Must you stop me?”
“Good sister,” Wang Baobao said, “Follow me home. Gege will apologize to you later.”
“Gege,” Zhao Min said, “If you stop me, someone is going to die a terrible death then Zhang
Jiaozhu is going to hate me to the bone. It will be hard for your meizi … your meizi to live.”
“What are you talking about?” Wang Baobao said, “The martial art experts in the Ruyang Palace
are as numerous as the clouds, they can protect you all around. Let’s not talk about this little devil
head trying to harm you; he cannot even see you even if he wants to.”
Zhao Min sighed. “It’s exactly because I am afraid I cannot see him again,” she said, “If that
happens, I … I don’t want to live anymore.”
These two, brother and sister, were very close ever since their childhood; they always told each
other everything. Therefore, she did not hesitate to tell him her true feelings for Zhang Wuji.
Wang Baobao was angry. “Meizi,” he said, “You are confused. You are a Mongolian princess, you
are like a tree with golden branch and jade leaves, how can you fall in love with a crude man, a
lowly dog? If Father finds out, how can he, Senior, not be angry with you?”
He waved his left hand, and three of his warriors went forward to attack. By this time Zhang Wuji
and the Xuanming Elders were competing internal energy. A few ‘zhang’s around them, the strong
gust of wind was as sharp as the knife, how could these three warriors launch their attacks?
“Zhang Gongzi,” Zhao Min called out, “If you want to save Yifu, you must save me first.”
Seeing he could not change his sister’s mind, Wang Baobao was very anxious. He reached out
and grabbed her. Putting her in front of him on the saddle, his legs squeezed and the horse
jumped forward and ran.
Zhao Min’s martial art skill was actually higher than her brother, but her strength was gone
because of the heavy injury; all she could do was crying out, “Zhang Gongzi, save me! Zhang
Gongzi, save me!”
‘Whoosh! Whoosh!’ Zhang Wuji sent out two palm attacks with all his power, forcing the Xuanming
Elders to withdraw three steps backward. Utilizing his ‘qing gong’ [lightness skill], he ran after
Wang Baobao’s horse.
The Xuanming Elders and the three warriors were shocked; they also ran after him. Each time
these five people were closing in, Zhang Wuji would launch a backward palm strike, sending out
the formidable power of his Jiu Yang Shen Gong [divine energy from Jiu Yang]. Each time his palm
struck, the Xuanming Elders were forced to evade, since they did not dare to take his palm head
on.
After three times of such strike, Zhang Wuji was able to take the speeding horse over. He leaped
up and grabbed the back of Wang Baobao’s neck. His grab was coupled with an acupoint sealing
technique that Wang Baobao’s upper body was immediately paralyzed and his embrace on Zhao
Min loosened. Zhang Wuji lifted him up and threw him toward Lu Zhangke.

Unedited Version
Lu Zhangke hastily opened up his arms to catch him. Meanwhile, Zhang Wuji had caught Zhao
Min, leaped down from the horseback, and dashed toward the hillside on their left. He Biweng and
the rest of the warriors ran after them shouting and yelling. But the hill was several hundred
‘zhang’s tall, climbing it would really test their ‘qing gong’. Although the Xuanming Elders
possessed strong internal energy, their ‘qing gong’ was actually not top-ranking. Even four or five
warriors were able to run ahead of He Biweng.
Zhang Wuji picked up some rocks and threw them down. Immediately some of the pursuers were
hit and fell rolling down the hill. The rest of the pursuers were scared. Although they did not dare to
stop because their young prince was watching, their steps were slowing down nonetheless. They
saw Zhang Wuji carry Zhao Min higher up the hill and they did not dare to pursue farther.
Wang Baobao opened his mouth to curse, and then he called out, “Release the arrow, release the
arrow!” While he also picked up his bow and shoot. ‘Swish!’ the arrow flew toward Zhang Wuji’s
back.
His shooting power was actually quite strong, but the distance was simply too far. The tip of the
arrow was still a few ‘zhang’s away from Zhang Wuji’s back when finally it fell down to the ground.
Zhao Min was holding tight on Zhang Wuji’s neck. Knowing that the pursuers had stopped
pursuing, finally she put her heart at rest. She said with a sigh, “Luckily I have known it all along
and did not tell you Xie Daxia’s whereabouts. Otherwise you, the heartless little devil head, will not
be willing to save me with all your might.”
Zhang Wuji was running around a depression on the mountain, his steps were not slowing down
the least bit. “You tell me,” he said, “Won’t you be satisfying both sides if you are going home to
tend to your injury? Why did you even bother to offend your brother and come with me facing the
hardship?”
“I have decided to face hardship with you,” Zhao Min said, “As for that brother of mine, I will offend
him sooner or later anyway. My only fear is that you won’t let me be with you. I don’t care much of
everything else.”
Although Zhang Wuji knew that she loved him, he had always thought that it was a young girl’s
infatuation, which would pass in a moment. He had never thought that she loved him this much
that she would consider riches and honor as dung and dirt, abandon royalty and honor like worn-
out shoes. He looked down on her face, and saw the deep emotion on her thin and pale visage;
her eyes were looking back at him with a passion similar to the flowing waves. He could not even
describe the boundless charm she had on him. Unable to restrain himself, he lowered his head and
kissed her slightly trembling cherry lips.
As soon as she was kissed, Zhao Min’s face turned completely red. The excitement was too much
for her and she unexpectedly passed out.
Zhang Wuji possessed enough medical knowledge to know that she was all right; actually, the
appreciation in his heart was growing. But suddenly he remembered, “Even Zhiruo has never
treated me this good!”
Zhao Min only lost her conscience for a moment; as she woke up, she saw his pensive look and
asked, “What are you thinking? Are you thinking about Miss Zhou?”
Zhang Wuji did not try to lie; he simply nodded. “I am thinking that I have treated her badly,” he
Chapter 34 967
Unedited Version
said.
“Do you regret your decision?” Zhao Min asked.
“When I was about to bow to the Heaven and the Earth with her, I thought about you; and I could
not help but feel sad,” Zhang Wuji said, “This time I am thinking about her, I actually feel sorry for
her.”
Zhao Min smiled and said, “That means you love me a lot more, don’t you?”
Zhang Wuji replied, “Honestly speaking: you, I love and I hate; Zhiruo, I respect and I fear.”
“Ha ha!” Zhao Min laughed, “I would rather have you love and fear me, and respect and hate her.”
Zhang Wuji smiled. “Well, it’s different now. I hate you and I fear you. I hate you because you
broke up my happy marriage, and I fear that you won’t pay me back for the damage.”
“How do I pay to you?” Zhao Min asked.
Zhang Wuji laughed and said, “I want you to pay it with your own self, so that I can continue the
wedding festivities [orig. dong4 fang2 hua1 zhu2 – see similar occurrence above].”
“No! No!” Zhao Min blushed profusely, “You’ll have to speak with my father [orig. die1 die1] first …
and I need to make amends to my Gege. Only then … only then …”
“And if your Papa wouldn’t let you?” Zhang Wuji asked.
Zhao Min sighed. “Then marry the devil follow the devil. I have no choice but follow you, the little
devil head, to become the little devil mother.”
With a straight face Zhang Wuji roared, “Audacious witch! You follow Zhang Wuji, the pervert thief
who rebels and creates trouble. What punishment do you think you deserve?”
With the same straight face Zhao Min unflinchingly said, “As your punishment, the two of you are to
be a happy couple, to live together to old age, and after you die, you are to be banished to the
eighteenth level of the underworld, and will not be reincarnated for ten thousand years.”
Speaking to this point, they both broke out in laughter. Suddenly from ahead of them came a loud
and clear voice, “Junzhu Niang-niang, Xiao Seng [lit. little/lowly or humble monk – referring to self]
have been waiting here for a while.” About twenty something foreign monks appeared from behind
the mountain. All of them were wearing red robes.
Zhang Wuji recognized these monks’ clothing and adornment; that night, on the ground below the
Wan An Temple Pagoda, these monks had tried to stop him. Their martial art skill was very strong;
luckily Wei Yixiao had set the Ruyang Palace on fire thus forcing them to retreat. Otherwise, it
would not be easy for him to rescue the warriors from the Six Major Sects.
One of the foreign monks clasped his palms and bowed, while saying, “Xiao Seng receives the
Prince’s order to accompany Junzhu return to the Palace.”
“What are you doing here?” Zhao Min asked.
“Junzhu is injured,” the foreign monk replied, “The Prince is very concerned, he ordered Xiao Seng

Unedited Version
to take Junzhu home.” While speaking, he lifted up a white pigeon in his hand.
Zhao Min understood that her brother had sent a message to their father via a homing pigeon, and
so their father must have dispatched these foreign monks to intercept them. “Where is my Father?”
she asked.
The foreign monk replied, “The Prince is waiting at the foot of the mountain. He is anxious to see
the condition of Junzhu’s injury.”
Zhang Wuji knew too much talking would not do them any good; he strode forward straight toward
them, while shouting loudly, “If you want to live, quickly move aside. Otherwise, don’t blame me for
being merciless.”
Two foreign monks stepped forward side by side, they both stretched out their right palms pushing
against Zhang Wuji’s chest. Zhang Wuji’s left hand made a turn in a pulling and pushing action, he
sent the two monks’ palms strength back.
The two foreign monks cried out together, “Ami amihong, ami amihong!” It sounded like they were
chanting an incantation, or it could be that they were cursing.
Zhao Min was not willing to be overdone; she also shouted, “Ami amihong yourself!”
‘Tap, tap, tap!’ the foreign monks took three steps back. Two other foreign monks behind them
stretched out their right palms to stop the first two monks’ backs, and pushed them forward again.
These two foreign monks kept using the same stance from the ‘pai shan zhang’ [‘row of mountains’
palm].
Zhang Wuji was not willing to fight them strength with strength and thus waste his energy; so he
launched the Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi to divert the monks’ force away. To his surprise, as his fingers
were barely touching the edge of those two monks’ palms, he felt just like iron pulled by magnet,
his fingers stuck firmly onto the monks’ palms.
The two monks cried out again, ““Ami amihong, ami amihong!”
Twice Zhang Wuji tried to shake them off, but both times he failed. He had no choice but strike
back with the Jiu Yang Shen Gong through his fingers. Surprisingly, he failed to push the two
monks away. And then he saw that behind these two monks, the other twenty two monks arranged
themselves in two rows, with each one’s right palm on the back of the monk in front of him. Twenty
four foreign monks lined up neatly in two rows.
Zhang Wuji suddenly remembered, “I have heard Tai Shifu [great master – referring to Zhang
Sanfeng] said that in the martial art world of India there is a technique to combine power. These
twenty four foreign monks are combining their strength to fight my palms. Even if my internal
strength were stronger, I still cannot defeat the combined power of these twenty four men.”
He was afraid the pursuing soldiers would soon arrive, so letting out a long whistle, he added 30%
more power to his palms and then abruptly pushed diagonally down, while he dodged to the left.
He knew that these twenty four foreign monks could not possibly combine their strength in one
straight line. The six foremost monks had already faltered from the direct impact of the push.
Zhang Wuji immediately sent both his palms out, ‘Slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap!’ six times, the
six foreign monks tumbled down on the ground with blood spurting out from their mouths. But the
seventh and the eighth foreign monks continued their attacks forward.
Chapter 34 969
Unedited Version
“You want to follow your comrades?” Zhang Wuji thought. His right palm struck out to block these
two monks’ palms. Focusing his strength, he was about to push diagonally again when suddenly
he heard light footsteps from behind; somebody was sending him a palm attack. He swung his left
palm backhandedly to parry this incoming palm attack, but his Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi was relying on
his Jiu Yang Shen Gong, while right at that moment he was using his entire strength to deal with
the combined power of the eighteen foreign monks in front of him; therefore, his strike backward
only carried not more than 20% of his normal strength. He felt a blast of cold energy penetrating
his palm and went straight into his body. His whole body shivered, he staggered, his body bent
down and he fell. It was Lu Zhangke who launched a sneak attack on him with the Xuanming Shen
Zhang [black/mysteriously dark divine palm].
“Mr. Lu, stop!” Zhao Min cried out in fear, throwing her own body on top of Zhang Wuji’s. “Who
dares to make a move?” she shouted.
Actually, Lu Zhangke wanted to follow up with another palm strike, and thus take the life of the
number one formidable enemy he had ever faced in his entire life. But seeing how the princess
was protecting him, he had no choice but to hold his hand up and step back. He let out a long and
loud whistle to signal his companions that everything went well so that it was safe for them to come
over.
“Junzhu Niang-niang,” he said, “The Prince only wishes Junzhu Niang-niang to come home; no
more than that. This man is the leader of the rebels; why does Junzhu care about him this much?”
Zhao Min was bitterly angry with him, and was thinking of scolding him badly, but she changed her
mind as she did not want to incite his anger that he would harm Zhang Wuji’s life. Therefore,
keeping her peace, she sat down, embracing Zhang Wuji in her arms.
A short moment later, they heard jingling bells, as three riders came up the mountain. One of them
was He Biweng, the other as Wang Baobao, and the last one was the Ruyang Prince himself. As
they came near, they jumped down from their horses. The Ruyang Prince frowned and said,
“Minmin, what’s wrong with you? Why didn’t you obey your brother but deliberately create trouble
in here instead?”
With tears flooding down her cheeks, Zhao Min cried out, “Father, you sent people to bully your
daughter like this.”
The Ruyang Prince took several steps forward, putting out a hand to pull her up. Zhao Min flipped
her right hand over, a white ray flashed as she took a dagger from her bosom and pointed it toward
her own abdomen. “Father,” she called out, “If you don’t let me go, your daughter will die in your
presence today.”
The Ruyang Prince was frightened that he retreated two steps backward. In a trembling voice he
said, “We can talk, don’t be like this! You … what do you want?”
With her left hand Zhao Min pulled the clothes covering her right shoulder. She took off the
bandage to reveal five finger holes. The poison had been taken away, but the wounds had not
healed yet. Her flesh was vaguely exposed underneath traces of blood, making the wound looked
even more ghastly.
Seeing her terrible wounds, Ruyang Prince’s heart melted; she was, after all, the beloved daughter
he dearly loved. “What happened? How did the wound become this bad?” he repeatedly asked.
Zhao Min pointed toward Lu Zhangke and said, “This man was having an ill intention; he was going

Unedited Version
to rape your daughter. Of course I resisted him to the death. He … he … then grabbed me like this.
Please, Father … Father must help me.”
Lu Zhangke was so frightened that he felt as if his soul was fleeing out of his body. “Even to the
death Xiao Ren will not dare. How can … how can there be such thing?”
“Humph!” the Ruyang Prince stared at him angrily. “Such a nerve!” he said, “I was being lenient to
you by not investigating the Han Ji affair, now you have the guts to offend my daughter. Seize
him!”
By this time, one by one his personal bodyguards and warriors had caught up with them. Even
though they knew the severity of Lu Zhangke’s martial arts, upon hearing their prince shouting his
order to seize the man, four of them stepped in to surround him.
Lu Zhangke was shocked and angered; thinking that the princess was taking advantage of their
father-daughter relationship. Just because she was angry he had injured her boyfriend, she had
unexpectedly framed him. Like the saying goes, ‘blood is thicker than water’. The princess was
exceptionally crafty. How could he retaliate to her? In the meantime, he swept away with his palm,
forcing the four warriors to retreat. He sighed and said, “Shidi [martial (younger) brother], let’s go!”
He Biweng hesitated. Zhao Min called out, “Mr. He, you are a good man, not a lecher like your
Shixiong [martial brother]. Quickly arrest your Shixiong, my Father will bestow a high-ranking
official position to you, and will reward you handsomely.”
The Xuanming Elders’ martial art skills might be outstanding, but they were greedy of rank, fame
and fortune. Ignoring the dignity of their master, they threw themselves into the Palace for worldly
gain. He Biweng knew very well his martial brother’s excessive lascivious nature. Listening to what
Zhao Min had said, he was 70, 80% convinced. The offer of promotion had made his heart racing.
Only, Lu Zhangke and he were not only martial brothers, they were also best friends; how could he
make his move against him? So for a moment he was unable to make a decision.
Lu Zhangke’s face showed his grief; with a trembling voice he said, “Shidi, if you want promotion,
come and arrest me.”
He Biweng sighed. “Shige,” he said, “Let’s go!” Walking side-by-side, Lu Zhangke and He biweng
left.
The Xuanming Elders’ prestige had shaken the capital [orig. Jing Shi – modern day Beijing]; the
warriors of the Ruyang Palace respected them as immortals. Who would dare to step out and stop
them?
The Ruyang Prince shouted his order over and over again, but the warriors only put on an act of
shouting and moving around; they just looked on as the Xuanming Elders went down the mountain.
“Minmin,” the Ruyang Prince said, “You are injured. Quickly come home with me to recuperate.”
Zhao Min pointed toward Zhang Wuji and said, “This Zhang Gongzi saw me being bullied by Lu
Zhangke. Seeing the injustice, he went out of his way to save me. But Gege did not know the real
story, he accused him of being some leader of the rebels. Father, I have an important business I
need to take care with Zhang Gongzi. As soon as we are done, I am going to take him to see you.”
From her words, the Ruyang Prince deduced that his daughter wanted to marry this man, but his
son had told him that this man was the Cult Leader of the Ming Cult. Right that moment, his leaving
Chapter 34 971
Unedited Version
the capital heading south was to consolidate the troops, to deal with the Ming Cult rebels on the
Huai Si and Henan-Hubei region. How could he let his daughter go with this man? He asked, “Your
Gege said that this man is the Devil Cult’s Jiaozhu. Is that true?”
“Gege loves to joke,” Zhao Min said, “Father, take a look at him and tell me how old do you think
he is? How can he be the brain behind the rebellion?”
The Ruyang Prince sized Zhang Wuji up; he saw a young man, not more than 21 or 22 years old,
his face pale from the injury, hence it was devoid of the heroic and valiant air he used to have, he
looked even less like someone who was in charge of hundreds of thousands strong rebel army.
But the Prince also knew that his daughter was very shrewd. In addition, the Ming Cult had caused
the nation some major disasters. Perhaps this man was not the Cult Leader of the Ming Cult, but
he must be one of the important characters within the Ming Cult. Certainly he could not let him go.
“Take him inside the city,” he finally decided, “We’ll examine him carefully. If he is not one of the
Devil Cult people, I will grant him rewards.” He said that to save his daughter’s face, so that in front
of all these people she would not look like a spoiled brat.
Four warriors immediately responded; they walked toward Zhao Min.
“Father,” Zhao Min cried, “Do you really want your daughter to die?” She pressed the dagger in her
hand about half an inch [orig. ‘cun’ – thumb, approximately equal to an inch] into her stomach;
immediately blood seeped out and dyed her clothes red.
The Ruyang Prince was shocked. “Minmin,” he said, “Please don’t make a scene here.”
Zhao Min cried even louder. “Father, your daughter is unfilial. I have secretly become man and wife
with Zhang Gongzi. Please just consider you have never had any daughter. Let your daughter go.
Otherwise, I’d rather die in your presence.”
The Ruyang Prince kept pulling his beard with his left hand; cold sweats started to form on his
forehead. He had held command over generals and soldiers, he had battled and crushed enemies;
he was used to make decision in split second. But today, confronted by his own beloved daughter’s
embarrassing affair, his hands were bound and he was unable to do anything.
“Meizi,” Wang Baobao said, “Both you and Zhang Gongzi are injured. Let us all come home with
Father. We will invite renowned doctors to treat you. Afterwards, we will have Father to preside
over your wedding. Father will have an ideal son-in-law, and I will have a hero as my brother-in-
law. Won’t that be good?”
His words were pleasant to be heard, but Zhao Min had been aware early on that he was trying to
buy time. If Zhang Wuji fell into their hands, how could he keep his life? He would be executed in
less than an hour. Thereupon Zhao Min said, “Father, things have come to this, your daughter
marries a chicken, she will follow the chicken; she marries a dog, she will follow the dog. In life or in
death, I will follow Zhang Gongzi. Whatever trick you and Gege are playing, you can’t hide it from
me. I will not fall on it. Right now there are only two choices: if you are willing to spare your
daughter’s life, let me go. If you want your daughter’s death, you won’t have to waste any effort.”
“Minmin,” the Ruyang Prince was angry, “You may want to think it over. Once you follow this rebel
thief, you can’t be my daughter anymore.”
Zhao Min felt as if her intestines were tied in hundreds knots. She did not want to part with her
father and her big brother, remembering that they loved her dearly and had always pampered her.
She felt as if her heart was sliced by a knife; but she knew that if she hesitated even so slightly,

Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji’s life will be gone immediately. Right now, the most important thing was saving her
lover’s life; she would seek her father and her brother’s forgiveness later.
“Father, Gege,” she said, “All this is Minmin’s fault. You … please forgive me.”
Seeing he would not be able to change her daughter’s mind, the Ruyang Prince regretted that he
had spoiled her too much. He let her roam the Jianghu unrestrained to such an extent as to cause
this kind of trouble. He knew she was strong-willed ever since her childhood, if he forced her, she
would certainly commit suicide by stabbing herself. All he could do was heave a long sigh, with
tears pouring down from his eyes. “Minmin,” his voice was hoarse, “Take a good care of yourself.
Father is leaving … you … you have to be careful in everything.”
Zhao Min only nodded, she did not dare to look at her father anymore. The Ruyang Prince turned
around and slowly walked down the mountain. His personal attendant followed him behind, leading
his horse, but he seemed oblivious; he did not even remember to mount the horse.
After walking for a dozen of ‘zhang’s, he suddenly turned his head around and said, “Minmin, is
your injury all right? Do you have enough money?”
Swallowing her tears, Zhao Min nodded.
To his personal attendant the Ruyang Prince said, “Give my two horses to Junzhu.” The personal
attendant warrior complied and led the horses to Zhao Min, and then he followed the Ruyang
Prince and walked down the mountain.
The six foreign monks were still lying on the ground; they were incapable of standing up. The rest
of the foreign monks, with two monks helping one, carried them follow behind. A short while later
everybody had left, leaving only Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min two people.
End of Chapter 34.
Chapter 34 973
Unedited Version
Chapter 35 – Casualties of the Lion-slaying Assembly

The fat Taoist slashed his sword toward Zhang Wuji's throat. His move was very swift and
fierce. “Ah!” Zhang Wuji cried out in fear, and jumped out of bed, as if he was delivering
his neck toward the blade of the sword.
Unedited Version
Lu Zhangke’s sneak attack came when Zhang Wuji was resisting the combined power of eighteen
foreign monks. The internal energy protecting his body, which formed a barrier on his back, was
removed. As a result, the Xuanming cold poison entered his body without resistance and hence his
injury was really heavy. He sat cross-legged and circulated the Jiu Yang energy three times around
his system. After vomiting two mouthfuls of blood, he felt the constriction in the pit of his stomach
loosened somewhat. As he opened his eyes, he saw Zhao Min was looking at him with anxious
expression on her face.
“Miss Zhao,” Zhang Wuji said in tender voice, “You are suffering greatly.”
“Are you still calling me ‘Miss Zhao’ after all this?” Zhao Min asked, “I am no longer a royalty, I am
not a ‘Junzhu’ anymore. You … are you still regarding me as a little witch in your heart?”
Zhang Wuji slowly stood up. “Let me ask you one question, please answer me truthfully” he said,
“Did you or did you not cut the sword wounds on my cousin Yin Li’s face?”
“I did not!” Zhao Min answered.
“Then whose malicious hand did it?” Zhang Wuji asked.
“I cannot tell you,” Zhao Min said, “If you can find Xie Daxia, he can tell you all the details.”
“My Yifu knows all the details?” Zhang Wuji wondered.
“Your internal injury has not been healed yet, asking too much question is harmful to your peace of
mind,” Zhao Min said, “Let me tell you one thing: if after your careful investigation you can prove
that it was I who harmed Miss Yin, you don’t need to make any move. I will kill myself in your
presence to make amends.”
Listening to her speaking with confidence, Zhang Wuji had no choice but to believe her. He was
silent for half a day before saying, “Looks like there was a martial art master hiding in the Persian
Ming Cult ship. Using some kind of demonic method, he sneaked out in the middle of the night and
drugged us all, harmed my cousin, and stole the Yitian Sword and the Tulong Saber. After rescuing
Yifu, we need to go to Persia and inquire with Xiao Zhao.”
Zhao Min pursed her lips and laughed. “You just want to see Xiao Zhao,” she said, “Hence you
fabricate some story to give you the reason to do so. Listen to me: don’t indulge in fantasy, the
sooner your injury is healed, the sooner we can go to the Shaolin Temple to pay them a visit.”
“Shaolin Temple?” Zhang Wuji was surprised, “What do we do there?”
“Saving Xie Daxia, of course,” Zhao Min replied.
“Is my Yifu in the Shaolin Temple?” Zhang Wuji was even more surprised, “How can he be in
Shaolin Temple?”
“It’s a complicated story, and I don’t claim to know all the details,” Zhao Min said, “But I am quite
certain Xie Daxia is in the Shaolin Temple. Did I tell you one of my warriors became a monk in the
Shaolin Temple? He sacrificed his life to bring me news.”
“Why did he sacrifice his life?” Zhang Wuji asked.
Zhao Min said, “In order to bring me proof, my informant tried to cut a bunch of Xie Daxia’s yellow

Unedited Version
hair. But the Shaolin Temple guarded Xie Daxia very strictly. After cutting Xie Daxia’s hair, my
informant went out the temple, but in the end he was spotted and had to receive two palm strikes.
He struggled to deliver the hair into my hand, and died not too long afterwards.”
“Hey! How fierce!” Zhang Wuji exclaimed. It was not clear however, whether his ‘how fierce’
exclamation was praising Zhao Min’s operation, or was referring to the danger of the situation.
Because his mind was upset, his internal condition was affected that he vomited another mouthful
of blood. Zhao Min anxiously said, “If I knew the severity of your injury, I would have not continually
vexed you like this. I am not going to talk to you anymore.”
Zhang Wuji sat down with his back on a large mountain rock. He tried hard to focus his attention
and calm his mind, but there was simply too much in his mind that he was unable to do so.
“Shaolin Shen Seng [divine monk] Kong Jian was killed by my Yifu’s ‘qi shang quan’ [seven-injury
fist],” he said, “The Shaolin monks and disciples, from top to bottom, have been waiting for more
than twenty years to seek vengeance. Furthermore, that Cheng Kun has become a monk in the
Shaolin Temple. Since my Yifu has fallen into their hands, how can he keep his life?”
“Don’t worry,” Zhao Min said, “There is something that will keep Xie Daxia alive.”
“What thing?” Zhang Wuji hastily asked.
“The precious Tulong saber,” Zhao Min replied.
Zhang Wuji’s mind was stirred, and he understood. The Tulong Saber was known as the ‘most
revered in the Wulin world’. The Shaolin Pai had been leading the martial art world for the last
several hundred years, of course they would want to get their hands on this valuable saber. For the
sake of this saber, they would not easily harm Xie Xun’s life, but disgrace and humiliation would be
difficult to avoid.
Zhao Min continued, “I am thinking that the matter of rescuing Xie Daxia should be handled quietly
by just the two of us. The Ming Cult is full of heroes, but if we carried out a large scale attack
against Shaolin, the damage to both sides will be heavy. Supposing the Shaolin Pai is not able to
defend against the Ming Cult’s attack, they might not want to keep Xie Daxia, maybe they would
resort to deceit and begin to harm him.”
Listening to her thorough consideration, Zhang Wuji was very appreciative. “Min Mei [younger
sister], you are right.”
It was the first time Zhang Wuji had ever called her ‘Min Mei’. Zhao Min felt unspeakable
sweetness in her heart; but immediately her parents’ kindness and her brother’s love came into her
mind, which, from this time on, were no longer hers. She could not stop the sweetness turn to
bitter.
Zhang Wuji understood her feelings, but he felt inadequate to offer any consolation. He merely
mused, “She had entrusted herself fully to me, how can I ever repay her affectionate kindness?
Zhiruo is engaged to me, how can I let her down? Ay! Right now, the most important thing is trying
to save Yifu; this kind of man-woman love relationship has to be set aside.” He exerted his strength
to stand up. “Let us go!” he said.
Zhao Min saw that his complexion was ash-grey, she knew his injury was really not light. Slightly
knitting her beautiful brows, she thought aloud, “My Father loves me very much; he won’t give us
any trouble. I am only afraid Gege will not let us go. As soon as he can have an excuse to leave
Chapter 35 977
Unedited Version
Father, he would definitely send people to take us back within these next four hours [orig, two
‘shichen’s – 1 ‘shichen’ is 2 hours].”
Zhang Wuji nodded. He had noticed how firm Wang Baobao handled his affairs; he was truly not
an easy person to deal with, he certainly would not give up easily. Presently, both he and Zhao Min
were injured; it looked like their journey west to Shaolin would be very slow and full of obstacles.
Other than that, they did not have any plan.
“We must leave this dangerous place immediately,” Zhao Min said, “We can stop again when we
get to the foot of the mountain.”
Zhang Wuji nodded and he walked toward the horses with faltering steps. But when he was going
to mount the horse, he felt a severe pain in the pit of his stomach, and did not have enough
strength to climb up. Zhao Min bit her lips and exerted her strength on her right arm to give him a
boost. But as she was doing that, the knife stab wound on her abdomen opened up and quite a lot
blood seeped out. She also struggled to climb up the horse and sat behind Zhang Wuji. At first it
was Zhang Wuji who supported her, now she had to wrap up her arms around his to support him
up. Both of them had to stop for half a day to catch their breaths before they finally let the horse
went forward. The other horse followed behind them.
Two people sharing a ride went down the mountain. They traveled along the main road, turning
slightly to the east to avoid meeting Wang Baobao. After walking for a while, they turned toward a
small pathway. They were feeling slightly relieved, since they thought that even if Wang Baobao
dispatched some people to pursue, they would not easily find this small and remote pathway. They
will have more chance of escaping when the sky turned dark and they entered deeper into the
mountain.
While riding leisurely, suddenly they heard hoof beats from behind; a pair of riders galloped near.
Zhao Min’s countenance sank; she tightened her hold on Zhang Wuji’s waist while saying, “My
Gege comes very quick. It’s just our cruel fate, in the end we can’t escape from his cruel hands.
Wuji Gege, let me go home with him. I am going to ask Father earnestly that we will see each other
again later. As eternal and unchanging as the universe, let us not fail each other.”
With a bitter smile Zhang Wuji said, “Your honorable brother might not necessarily be willing to let
me go.”
Just as he was saying that, the riders had come within several dozens ‘zhang’s behind them. Zhao
Min held the rein to let the riders pass. She pulled her dagger out, thinking that if they had a
chance, they would escape, but if her brother had made up his mind to kill Zhang Wuji, then the
two of them would die together. However, when the two riders came near, they did not even slow
down. They were wearing Mongolian soldiers’ uniform. They galloped passed them, giving them
only a quick glance, and continued forward.
Zhao Min had just mused, “Thank Heaven and thank the Earth. Turned out they are only two low-
ranking soldiers, not our pursuers.” When she saw those two Yuan soldiers held their reins to slow
down their horses, talked to each other, and suddenly turned their horses around and returned
toward the two of them.
One of them, a full-bearded Yuan soldier, shouted, “Audacious barbarians! Where did you steal
these two good horses from?”
As she heard the tone of his voice, Zhao Min understood that they coveted the pair of steeds given
by her father. The horses of the Ruyang Prince were naturally divine steeds, with golden stirrups

Unedited Version
and silver reins, extraordinarily magnificent and expensive ornaments. The Mongolians loved
horses like they loved life itself, so when they saw a pair of excellent horses, how could their hearts
be not moved?
Zhao Min thought, “Although these two horses were given by Father, but if these two wicked
thieves want to seize them by force, we’d better let them go.” She spoke in Mongolian, “Which
General’s subordinates are you? Why do you dare to be so impolite to me?”
That Mongolian soldier was startled. “Who are you, Miss?” he asked. He saw that these two were
wearing expensive looking clothes, the horses they were riding were no small matters either; and
now she was speaking fluent Mongolian. He did not dare to be careless.
“I am General Waerl Puche’s daughter,” Zhao Min said, “This is my brother. We met some robbers
along the way and are injured.”
The two Mongolian soldiers exchanged a glance, suddenly they laughed loudly. The bearded
soldier said in loud voice, “One can’t escape, two will not live. We might as well kill these two
babies.” Unsheathing his saber, he charged forward.
Zhao Min was alarmed. “What are you doing?” she asked, “I’ll tell the General and have the two of
you pulled by four horses.” Execution by pulling by four horses was Mongolian army’s capital
punishment, in which the lawbreaker’s limbs were tied to four horses. As the signal was given, a
long whip cracked, the four horses would run to different directions at once, tearing the convict into
four parts. It was the cruelest punishment.
The full-bearded Mongolian soldier laughed menacingly. “Waerl Puche was unable to defeat the
Ming Cult army,” he said, “He randomly executed his subordinates, venting his anger to us, his
soldiers. Yesterday the army revolted and chopped your father to be meat sauce. Nothing can be
better than to bump into you, two puppies, in here.” While saying that, he raised his saber, ready to
chop down.
Zhao Min jerked the rein, her horse leaped forward to evade. The soldier pursued to kill. The other
Yuan soldier called out, “Don’t kill this young girl who is pretty-as-a-flower. We can have fun with
her first.”
“Wonderful! Wonderful!” the bearded soldier replied.
Zhao Mi had an idea so she jumped down the horse and ran to the side. The two Mongolian
soldiers immediately dismounted their horses to chase her.
“Aiyo!” Zhao Min screamed, while falling down to the ground. The bearded solder pounced on her,
reaching out to grab her back. Zhao Min’s elbow struck backward and hit the vital acupoint on his
chest. The bearded soldier grunted and fell on the spot. The other Yuan soldier did not see clearly
what had happened to him, he continued his pounce toward her. Zhao Min repeated her trick
earlier and struck his acupoint too.
Normally, she would be able to do these two strikes effortlessly, but this time she had to exert her
entire strength that her head was soaked in cold sweat, and she felt as if all her strength was
drained out. Propping herself against the ground, she stood up, and then helped Zhang Wuji
dismount the horse. With the dagger in her hand she shouted, “Dog thieves! You have defied your
superior. Do you want to live or not?”
Because their acupoints were sealed, the two Yuan soldiers felt their upper bodies were numb;
Chapter 35 979
Unedited Version
they were unable to move their hands. Their lower parts still had feeling, but they were unbearably
sore and ache all over. They expected Zhao Min to kill them, so they were surprised when they
heard that she seemingly wanted to give them an opportunity to live. “Miss, have mercy!” they
hastily said, “Xiao Ren really were not the ones who harmed General Waerl Puche.”
“All right,” Zhao Min said, “I will spare your lives as long as you do what I say.”
The two Yuan soldiers did not care how difficult the matter she was going to tell them to do, they
complied immediately, “We’ll do it! We’ll do it!”
Zhao Min pointed toward her own horses and said, “You two must ride these two horses quickly to
the east. Within a day and a night, you must cover 300 ‘li’s; the faster the better. You must not fail.”
The two soldiers looked at each other in confusion. They did not expect her instruction to be this
trivial. They thought she must mean the opposite of what she was saying.
“Miss,” the bearded soldier said, “Even if Xiao Ren have enormous courage, we will not dare to
ride on Miss’ horses …”
“This is important,” Zhao Min cut him off, “If anybody asks you along the way, you must say that
you bought these pair of steeds at the market. You must never mention us two people’s
appearances. Do you understand?”
The two Mongolian soldiers were still half believing and half doubting, but Zhao Min repeatedly
urged them. They thought that even if she was playing a trick, going away was certainly better than
being killed by her dagger. Therefore, step-by-step they slowly walked away from her, and then
turned around and jumped onto the saddles.
The Mongolians grew up on horseback. For them, riding a horse was as easy as walking. Although
their limbs were still stiff, they were able to drive the horses forward. They were afraid Zhao Min
gave them the order out of temporary confusion and would regret her decision, so after a few
dozens of ‘zhang’s, they squeezed the horse with their legs and they sped away as fast as they
could.
“This is a very good idea,” Zhang Wuji said, “If your Gege’s men see these horses, they must think
that we are going east. Where are we going actually?”
“We are going southwest,” Zhao Min replied.
They took the horses the Mongolian soldiers left behind, and leaving the main road, they walked
toward the southwest on the wilderness. It was actually a rugged rocky path, full of brambles,
which pricked their horses’ legs so that they were dripping with blood. Stumbling and limping, they
only managed to cover twenty some ‘li’s within two hours of travel.
The sky turned dark. Suddenly they saw a wisp of smoke coming from a chimney of some building
in the valley ahead. Zhang Wuji was delighted. “There are houses ahead, we can lodge in
someone’s home,” he said.
When they got near, under the shadow of a big tree they saw the corner of a yellow wall. Turned
out it was a temple. Zhao Min helped Zhang Wuji dismount the horse, and then she turned the
horses’ heads toward the west. Picking up a thorny branch from the ground, she whipped the
horses’ buttocks several times. The horses let a long neigh, and leaped away to the west.

Unedited Version
By what she did, Zhao Min was trying to create yet another diversion to Wang Baobao’s pursuing
soldiers. By losing their rides, the journey would be more difficult; but she did not give it too much
thought. Right now, she was taking their journey one step at a time.
Two people supporting each other walked toward the front of the temple. They saw the tablet by
the door had a four-character inscription, ‘zhong yue shen miao’ [Mount Song (in Henan, one of
Five Sacred Mountains) divine temple].
Zhao Min lifted the ring of the gate and knocked three times. She waited for half a day without
anybody answering the door, so she knocked three more times. Suddenly from behind the door
came a grim voice, “Is it a man or a ghost? Or is it a living corpse?”
The wooden gate opened with a creaking noise. Behind it they saw a shadow. It was dusk, the
dark was deepening. That man’s back was against the light, so they could not see his face clearly.
But from his bald head and the monk robe he was wearing, he was obviously a Buddhist monk.
Zhang Wuji said, “We [orig. ‘zai4 xia4’ – ‘under’] brother and sister, were robbed an injured during
our journey. We hope we can spend the night in your precious monastery, we are asking Da Shi
[‘great master’, reverend] to show mercy.”
“Humph,” the man snorted, and then with a cold voice said, “Those who leave home [meaning,
becoming Buddhist monks or nuns] do not usually provide convenience to others. You better go.”
Immediately he closed the door.
“Helping others is helping self,” Zhao Min hastily said, “By helping us, you might not necessarily be
without any benefit.”
“What benefit?” that man asked.
Zhao Min reached up to her ears to take her pair of pearl earrings out, and handed them over to
him. The monk saw that each earring had a bead of pearl as big as the tip of his little finger. He
sized the two people up, and then said, “All right, helping others is helping self.” He moved aside to
let them in.
Holding up Zhang Wuji, Zhao Min led him entered in. The monk took them pass through the main
hall and a courtyard, to a room on the eastern side of the temple. “You can sleep here,” he said.
There was neither light nor fire inside the room, it was as dark as a cave. Zhao Min groped around
on the bed. There was nothing else on the bed other than a sheet of straw woven mat. They heard
a loud and clear voice calling out from outside, “Hao Si Di [fourth younger brother Hao], whom did
you let in?”
“A couple of guests seeking lodging for the night,” the monk replied, while stepping out of the room.
“Reverend,” Zhao Min called, “Could you please donate two bowl of rice and some plain vegetable
dish?”
“Those who left homes receive alms; we do not give to charity,” the monk said in haughty tone
while striding away.
“This monk is terrible!” Zhao Min bitterly said, “Wuji Gege, you must be very hungry. We must find
something to eat tonight.”
Chapter 35 981
Unedited Version
Suddenly they heard several footsteps coming from the courtyard, as seven, eight men came in.
Flame flickered, the door was pushed open and two monks lifted up candlesticks in their hands to
illuminate the faces of Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min. In a glimpse Zhang Wuji saw eight monks, short
and tall, one had thick eyebrows and huge bulging eyes, the other had face full of wrinkles; none of
them had a friendly face.
The old monk with wrinkles said, “Whatever money and jewelry you have, take them all out.”
“What for?” Zhao Min asked.
The old monk laughed and said, “Because of fate two benefactors have come over here, just
happened to visit this little temple, which is about to carry out a great undertaking: reconstructing
the main gate, and repairing the inlay of the golden idol. The benefactors’ money and jewelry must
be donated. If not, you are offending the Buddha; and then you will be in great trouble.”
Zhao Min was indignant. “Isn’t that the misdeed of the robbers?” she asked.
“It’s sin! It’s sin!” the old monk said, “We, eight brothers, used to kill people and burn their houses;
we robbed and did all kinds of shady businesses. But recently we laid down our sabers to follow
the teachings of Buddha, and so we became casual Buddhist monks. Benefactors have been
brought here by karma; the fat sheep has arrived to our door on its own account. Ay, you have
made things difficult for us who have left our homes; we are no longer able to keep our purity.”
Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min were very shocked; they did not expect these eight monks were former
big bandits. This old monk had been speaking quite bluntly. It sounded like he was going to kill
them; he did not even try to keep it a secret, neither did he show any intention to let them go.
Another fierce looking monk said with a laugh, “Miss Benefactor need not be afraid; while we eight
monks are robbing and plundering, we lack a mistress to take care of the temple. You have such a
beautiful face, truly as if the ‘Guan Shi Yin Pu Sa’ [Guanyin Bodhisattva, the Goddess of Mercy]
descends to the earth. Even if Buddha himself saw you, his heart would have been moved.
Wonderful! Wonderful!”
From her pocket Zhao Min pulled out some seven, eight golden ingots and a string of pearls, and
placed them all on the table. “All I have is here,” she said, “We, brother and sister, are also Wulin
people. Gentlemen must respect the Jianghu’s ‘yi qi’ [spirit of loyalty, code of brotherhood].”
The old monk laughed and said, “So you two are Wulin people, nothing can be better than that. I
wonder which school do you belong to?”
“We are Shaolin disciple,” Zhao Min said. Shaolin Pai was the number one major sect in the Wulin
world. Zhao Min was hoping that these if eight men were not Shaolin disciples, perhaps one of
their friends or relatives were somewhat related to Shaolin.
The old monk was startled, his eyes suddenly shone with murderous look. “Shaolin disciples?” he
said, “That’s truly unfortunate! You two babies should really blame yourself for belonging to the
wrong school.”
He reached out to pull Zhao Min’s wrist. Zhao Min quickly withdrew her hand so the old monk
ended up grabbing empty air. Zhang Wuji realized the critical situation they were in. Both Zhao Min
and he were heavily injured; it was extremely difficult to fight the enemy. They had battled
countless well-known Wulin characters these past several years; would they lose their lives today
in the hands of eight nameless lowly robbers? No matter what, he could not let Zhao Min being

Unedited Version
disgraced without him doing something. Thereupon he said, “Min Mei, hide behind me. I have a
way to deal with these eight lowly thieves.”
Zhao Min’s brain was usually full of bright ideas and clever tricks, but this moment her hands were
bound and she was unable to do anything about it. “What kind of people are you?” she asked.
The old monk replied, “We are renegades that the Shaolin Temple chased away. To come across
other Sect’s Jianghu people, we can sill show mercy and not make our moves; but to come across
Shaolin disciples, we cannot do anything but kill you. Little Miss, this brother actually wanted you to
be the custodian of the temple, but after finding out that you are a Shaolin disciple, we have no
other choice but to kill you first, so that we will not leave any witness behind.”
With a low and deep throaty voice Zhang Wuji said, “Good, huh! You are Yuan Zhen’s disciples,
aren’t you?”
“Ah!” the old monk exclaimed in surprise, “That’s strange! How did you know?”
Zhao Min interrupted, “Actually, we are on our way to Shaolin Temple to see Chen Youliang Dage
[big brother], to support Yuan Zhen Da Shi [‘great master’ – reverend] to become the Shaolin
Temple Fangzhang [abbot].”
“Shan zai! Shan zai! [exclamatory remark used by Buddhist monks, means ‘good, peace’]” the old
monk said, “Our Buddha reaching perfection, restoring all living beings.”
“That’s right,” Zhao Min said, “We must join our hearts and minds, accomplishing virtuous acts
together.” As she said that, all eight monks broke out in laughter.
Turned out these eight monks belong to the same party as Yuan Zhen and Chen Youliang; they
were inducted by Chen Youliang to be Yuan Zhen’s disciples. For the past few years, Yuan Zhen
had coveted the Abbot position and thus recruited capable people from everywhere. However,
Shaolin Temple monastic discipline was strict, each time they accepted a disciple, the disciple
must undergo a rigorous examination by the monastic authorities, a detailed verification of their
family background and origins, so that Yuan Zhen found it difficult to do whatever he pleased.
Consequently, he cooked up a plan with Chen Youliang, to recruit the warriors of underworld
organizations, pirates and bandits, and gathered them outside the Temple as Yuan Zhen’s
disciples, yet they were not Shaolin disciples. They were waiting for an opportunity then together
they would take this great undertaking.
Yuan Zhen’s martial art skill was very profound and he was able to defeat the Jianghu warriors into
submission as soon as he put his hands into it. These Wulin characters had always been admiring
Shaolin’s fame as the prestigious upright Sect; they had also seen Yuan Zhen’s divine martial art
skill, therefore, they willingly submit under his tutelage. There were a small number of disciples
who were not willing to betray their own original school. Yuan Zhen immediately removed these
people. That was the reason they had not been exposed even though they had been engaged in
this deceitful scheme for a long time.
When that old monk said ‘Our Buddha reaching perfection, restoring all living beings’ he actually
was saying their secret code. If the other party replied with ‘the blooming flower meets Buddha, the
heart draws near to Lingshan [a mountain in Guangxi]’; then they would know that they belonged to
the same school.
As Zhao Min heard the undertone of the old monk’s words, she knew they were Yuan Zhen’s
disciples, and she deduced that Yuan Zhen had his eyes on the Abbot position; but how would she
Chapter 35 983
Unedited Version
know they had agreed on some secret code to communicate to each other?
“Fu Dage [big brother Fu],” a short and stout monk said, “This little girl says something about
supporting our master to become Shaolin Temple Fangzhang; where did she learn it from? This is
a very important matter, we must inquire clearly.” Although these eight people had become monks,
they still addressed each other as ‘Dage’, ‘Erge’ [second brother], and so on; the habit they
acquired when they were still involved in the ‘lu lin’ world. [‘lu lin’ means ‘green forest’, usually
refers to the criminal world]
As soon as Zhang Wuji heard these eight men laugh, he knew something had gone wrong. He
regretted that his back was seriously injured so he was unable to concentrate his internal energy
[see note below]. He had no choice but to painstakingly focus his attention, trying hard to force the
‘chi’ to break free. He felt the warm energy gathered in a clump in the east, and formed together in
a block on the west, but the ‘chi’ did not want to flow along in the blood vessels.
[orig, ‘zhen qi’ – true ‘chi’. Translator’s note: previously, I translated ‘qi’ as simply ‘energy’ or
internal energy. When reading some martial art related publication, I realized that ‘chi’ has become
an English word. Here are two examples I found:
Ch'i or qi (pronounced "chee" and henceforth spelled "chi") is the Chinese word used to describe
"the natural energy of the Universe." (Skeptic Dictionary)
In Chinese culture, Qi (spelled in Mandarin Pinyin romanization), pronounced IPA: [tchi], also ch'i
(in Wade-Giles romanization) or ki (in Japanese romanization) is a kind of "life force" or "spiritual
energy" that is part of every living thing. It is frequently translated as "energy flow", or literally as
"air", "breath", or "gas". (For example, "ti'enqì", literally "sky breath", is the ordinary Chinese word
for "weather"). (Wikipedia)
Hereafter, I will leave the word ‘qi’ as it is, or translate it as ‘internal energy’.]
Zhang Wuji saw the old monk’s five fingers striking toward Zhao Min like a bird’s claw. Zhao Min
was powerless to ward it off; she eluded by withdrawing into the bed. Zhang Wuji’s mind was very
anxious, but he kept sitting cross-legged, hoping that he could restore 20, 30% of his strength,
which would be enough to drive these eight wicked thieves away.
Seeing that Zhang Wuji was still arrogantly sitting in meditation in a time like this, the short and
stout monk angrily roared, “This kid is so arrogant; let the old man [referring to self] send him to the
western sky first, so that he won’t be in the way here!”
When saying that, he raised his right arm while his bones made cracking noise. With a ‘whoosh’ he
sent a fist toward Zhang Wuji’s chest. Seeing this desperate situation, Zhao Min’s shrill voice cried
out in fear; but she saw that as the stout monk’s fist landed on its target, his right arm went limp,
his eyes rolled until only the whites were visible, and he stood motionless.
The old monk was shocked; he stretched his hand to pull his comrade’s hand. The plump monk’s
hand did not give any resistance, as he had already died. The rest of the monks were startled and
angered. They cried out one after another, “This kid uses witchcraft! He is a sorcerer!”
What happened was: when the plump monk used his entire strength to strike Zhang Wuji’s chest,
he inadvertently hit the ‘shan zhong xue’ [lit. sheep odor acupoint]. Zhang Wuji’s ‘Jiu Yang Shen
Gong’ was not enough to attack the enemy, but it was more than sufficient to protect his own body.
Not only did it rebound the fist strength of the enemy’s strike, but also because the incoming strike
was powerful, it spurred the Jiu Yang ‘zhen qi’ [real/true/genuine ‘chi’ – see above] inside his
system, increasing the rebound force, adding strength behind the strength, so that the plump monk
was killed instantly.

Unedited Version
The old monk thought that Zhang Wuji’s pocket must be loaded with poison-tipped arrows or some
other venomous stingers, so that the plump monk died of severe poisoning. Stretching out his
palm, he struck Zhang Wuji’s right arm, which was exposed outside his sleeve, thinking that he had
better break Zhang Wuji’s arm first before dealing with him further.
As the powerful palm struck Zhang Wuji’s arm, the Jiu Yang Zhen Qi inside his body was incited
again. The old monk was thrown outside immediately; he flew like an arrow and ‘crack!’, breaking
through the window lattice, he struck the big locust tree in the courtyard, his skull was smashed
and his brain burst forth.
The rest of the monks were shouting and screaming. One monk used both of his hands to attack
Zhang Wuji’s ‘tai yang xue’ [sun acupoint]. Another monk used the ‘shuang long qiang zhu’ [a pair
of dragons fought over the pearl], stretching out his fingers to dig into Zhang Wuji’s eyeballs. Yet
another monk flew up and kicked Zhang Wuji’s ‘dan tian’ [pubic area].
Zhang Wuji lowered his head to evade the attack to his eyes, letting the attacker’s two fingers to hit
his forehead. A series of ‘Bang! Bang!’, ‘Aiyo!’, ‘Crack! Crack!’ was heard; all three monks were
shaken to their death one after another. The third monk’s flying kick was so powerful that his right
leg was broken on the spot. As Zhang Wuji’s ‘dan tian’ received the kick, the ‘zhen qi’ in his body
was aroused; unexpectedly the arteries and veins on the right half of his body were open. He
mused, “It’s a pity this wicked monk died too early. If he had kicked my dan tian several times, he
might have helped me restoring my internal energy sooner. Apparently, although my injury is
heavy, the recovery is not as difficult as I thought. I think I will need about ten days to half a month
of recuperation to recover 100%.”
Out of eight monks, five had died miserably. The remaining three wicked monks were frightened
out of their wits; they raced against each other to get out of the room, and went straight out of the
temple gate. After they were sure that Zhang Wuji did not run after them, they stopped and
discussed among themselves. One monk said, “This kid must have used some witchcraft.” The
other monk said, “I think it was not witchcraft; this kid’s internal energy is very strong, he could
rebound the strike to injure the enemy.” The third monk said, “That’s right. In any case we must
avenge our brothers’ death.”
The three of them talked for half a day. One monk suddenly said, “This kid must be suffering a
heavy injury. Otherwise, why didn’t he run after us?”
“That’s right!” the other monk happily said, “Most likely he can’t walk. When our five brothers hit
him by fist and kick, he fought them by inciting his internal strength. If we use blades to chop him or
pierce him, I don’t think he has copper muscles or iron bones to resist us.”
As the three monks made a decision, one of them got a lance, the other unsheathed his saber, and
the third wielded a sword; together the returned to the courtyard. They noticed that the eastern
room was extremely quiet, as if it was unoccupied. They peeked over the broken window lattice,
and saw that young man was still sitting cross-legged on the bed; his face looked weary, his body
was shaky, as if he would fall down any minute. The young girl was wiping his forehead with a
handkerchief. The three monks looked at each other; they did not dare to rush in.
One of the monks called out, “Stinky kid, if you have some skills, get out and fight your master for
three hundred stances.”
Another monk cursed, “What skill does this kid have? All he has is some witchcraft to harm others.
That is such a cheap trick, despicable to the lowest end, totally without any sense of shame.”
Chapter 35 985
Unedited Version
The three monks saw that Zhang Wuji did not reply and he did not get down from the bed either, so
they became bolder and bolder, their cursing and swearing were getting dirtier and dirtier. In term
of dirty talk, perhaps among the disciples of Buddhism there was nobody who could surpass these
three monks.
Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min were not angry at all. They were more afraid of these three monks leave
and not return, rather than being annoyed by their coming back to seek revenge. That place was
not too far from the Shaolin Temple of the Song Shan [Mount Song in Henan]. If those three monks
went to inform Cheng Kun, they would face an even graver problem. It would be almost impossible
for Zhang Wuji to treat his injury in less than ten days. Within that period, it would not take as much
as Cheng Kun to personally come, one or two martial experts of Chen Youliang’s caliber would be
difficult for him to resist. Thus, Zhang Wuji was secretly delighted to see these three monks return.
After receiving the five monks’ attacks, the Jiu Yang Zhen Qi inside Zhang Wuji’s body had been
somewhat more controllable, so although he still could not use it to attack the enemy, his heart was
not as frightened as it was before.
Suddenly a loud ‘Bang!’ was heard as a monk kicked the door open and rushed in. A dark green
light flashed by, the red tassel trembled, as the lance in his hand came straight toward Zhang Wuji.
“Aiyo!” Zhao Min cried out. Hastily she handed over the dagger in her hand to Zhang Wuji.
Zhang Wuji shook his head without moving his hand. He groaned inwardly, “I don’t have the least
bit of strength on my hand; how would I resist the enemy even though I have a weapon? My flesh
and blood won’t withstand the enemy’s weapon.” He had not finished musing when the tip of
enemy’s lance formed a circle, with its red tassel blooming like a flower, had already reached in
front of Zhang Wuji’s chest.
The lance strike was fast, Zhao Min’s mind worked even faster. She reached into Zhang Wuji’s
pocket to take a Sheng Huo Ling tablet out, and placed it on Zhang Wuji’s chest to shield it against
the spearhead. ‘Bang!’ the tip of the lance struck the Sheng Huo Ling.
Even an extremely sharp weapon like the Yitian Sword was not able to scratch the Sheng Huo
Ling, much less an ordinary spearhead. Again, this strike had aroused the Jiu Yang Shen Gong
inside Zhang Wuji’s body, which reacted naturally. “Aahhhhh …” a long and miserable cry was
heard as the lance’s pole penetrated the monk’s chest.
This monk had not fallen down when the second monk’s saber was hacking down on the top of
Zhang Wuji’s head. Zhao Min was afraid one Sheng Huo Ling would not suffice to block the saber,
so grabbing a Sheng Huo Ling in either hand, she swiftly placed them on Zhang Wuji’s head.
Her action was truly effective. With another ‘bang!’ the saber bounced, its back crashed into that
wicked monk’s forehead, smashing his skull; but the tip of Zhao Min’s left little finger was also
sliced off. In the excitement of the moment, she did not feel the pain.
The third monk, wielding a sword in his hand, was just about to enter the door; seeing his two
companions meet their cruel fate, he screamed in terror and ran out the door.
“We can’t let him escape!” Zhao Min called out, while throwing one Sheng Huo Ling tablet over the
window. Her throw was accurate, but she lacked the strength, so it fell down even before touching
that monk’s body.
Zhang Wuji wrapped his arms around her and called out, “Throw again!” He concentrated his

Unedited Version
internal energy in his chest and transmitted it to Zhao Min’s back. Zhao Min threw the Sheng Huo
Ling in her left hand. Two more steps, then that monk would have stepped over behind the wall;
but the Sheng Huo Ling was so fast that it struck his back. Immediately blood spurted from his
mouth and he died on the spot. As soon as the Sheng Huo Ling left their hands, Zhang Wuji and
Zhao Min fainted and fell on the bed.
At this moment, there were six dead monks in the room, with two more dead monks in the
courtyard, so Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min had fainted in the pool of blood. The temple was so small
and it was located on a remote hill. Under the cold moon and cool breeze, there was not a sound
to be heard.
After a long while, Zhao Min gained her consciousness first. Still in daze, she reached out to feel
Zhang Wuji’s breathing. She felt that the breathing was weak, but it was long and steady. Propping
up herself she arose slowly. Because she was too weak to get him out of bed, she had no
alternative but pulling him down, and then rested his head on one of the dead monk bodies. Just
this little exertion forced her to sit among the dead bodies, gasping for breath.
After half a day, Zhang Wuji opened his eyes. “Min Mei,” he called out, “You … where are you?”
Zhao Min gave him one of her captivating smiles. The bright and cold moonlight streamed in from
the window. They both saw the other’s face was full of blood, so they’ll know their own faces must
be frightening. But after going through a life and death situation together, they felt that the other’s
face was very handsome and beautiful. Without realizing it, they both reached out and embraced
each other tightly.
In this dramatic battle, Zhang Wuji was able to kill the first seven monks without the least bit of
strength on his part; he simply borrowed strength to fight strength, and contrary to his expectation,
he did not suffer any harm. However, when throwing the Sheng Huo Ling to kill the eighth wicked
monk, both Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min had exhausted the remainder of the strength they had after
the injury. Right now, the two of them were incapable of moving; all they could do was leaning on
dead people’s bodies and quietly wait for their strength to return. Zhao Min wrapped her cut left-
hand little finger, and then, still in daze, she went back to sleep.
Around noon the next day, they started to awake. Zhang Wuji sat up and circulated his ‘chi’, trying
to harmonize the flow. After meditation for more than an hour, he felt his spirit return. He stood up
by pushing himself against the floor, and suddenly heard his tummy was growling. He went to the
kitchen by leaning on the wall. He saw a pot of rice, where half of the rice had already turned black,
and the other half was also burned that it carried a strong burning smell. He filled a bowl full of
burnt rice and returned to their room.
Zhao Min said with a laugh, “You and I are in such a distressed situation today. The Heaven
knows, the Earth knows, you and I know, but nobody else knew about it.”
They both laughed heartily, and then ate the rice with their bare hands. To them, the burnt rice
tasted so good that it was better than any exotic delicacies they had ever had.
They had not finished this bowl of rice, when suddenly from the distant came the muffled noise of
hooves against mountain rocks. ‘Crash!’ the bowl in their hands crashed down on the tiled floor.
Zhao Min and Zhang Wuji looked at each other. Their hearts were beating rapidly. They heard two
horses were coming their way, and stopped in the front of the temple’s main gate. They heard the
brass ring on the door was knocked four times, and then someone banged the door. The noise
stopped for a moment then the knocker banged four more times.
Chapter 35 987
Unedited Version
“What should we do?” Zhang Wuji asked in low voice.
They heard someone outside the door calling out, “Shangguan San’ge [third (older) brother
Shangguan], it is me, Qin Laowu [old fifth Qin]!”
“They are going to break in,” Zhao Min said, “Let’s pretend we are dead; we’ll act according to the
circumstance.” The two of them lied down among the corpses, with their faces on the floor.
They had just lied down when with a loud crash the door was pushed open. From the noise
generated by the broken door, it was obvious that the newcomers had quite a bit of strength. Zhao
Min had an idea. “Go lie down near the door,” she said, “Don’t let these people escape.”
Zhang Wuji nodded and crawled toward the entrance. Right at that moment, they heard two people
cry out in fear, followed by ‘swish, swish!’ as the two people who entered the temple were pulling
their weapons out. Obviously they had seen the two corpses in the courtyard.
“Careful!” one of them said in low voice, “Watch for the enemy’s ambush.”
The other man loudly shouted, “Friends, sneaking and hiding in the dark, what kind of heroes are
you? Come out and fight Laozi [the Old Man – referring to self] to the death if you have the nerve.”
This man’s voice was strong and heroic, a sign of his abundant internal energy. He must be the
one who pushed the gate open.
He shouted several times, but did not hear the least bit of voice answering his call. “The thieves
must have left far away,” he said.
The other man said in a hoarse voice, “We must look up everywhere, make sure the enemy is not
setting up an ambush.”
“Shou Laodi [lit. ‘old’ (younger brother) Shou],” the one who called himself Qin Lauwu said, “You
look to the east and I’ll search to the west.”
Apparently, the one surnamed Shou was a coward; he said, “I am afraid the enemies are
numerous. We’d better go together.” Qin Laowu did not say anything.
Suddenly the one surnamed Shou exclaimed in terror while pointing his finger toward the room on
the east, “There … there are more dead people inside!”
The two of them went to the door and saw that in that small room there were about seven, eight
corpses lying around on the floor.
Qin Laowu said, “This temple … this temple’s eight brethrens have lost their lives at the same time.
I wonder whose treacherous hands have done it!”
“Qin Wuge [fifth (older) brother Qin],” the surnamed Shou said, “We must return to the Temple
immediately, to report … report … report this to Shifu.”
Qin Laowu hesitantly said, “Shifu has urgently ordered us to deliver these invitations promptly,
since the guests are expected by the fifth day of the fifth month [orig. ‘duan1 wu3 jie2’ – Dragon
Boat (or Duanwu) Festival day] for the Lion-slaying Heroes’ Assembly [orig, tu2 shi1 ying1 xiong2
hui4]. If we fail, I am afraid we will be punished.”
As he heard the words ‘Lion-slaying Heroes’ Assembly’, Zhang Wuji was slightly taken aback; and

Unedited Version
then he was shocked, delighted, ashamed and angry, as a hundred feelings filled up his heart. He
mused, “His Shifu issued invitations for some ‘Lion-slaying Heroes’ Assembly’, his intention must
be to gather the heroes and warriors under the Heaven, and then to kill Yifu publicly. From what he
said, it seems like before the Duanwu, Yifu’s life will not be harmed. I cannot protect Yifu
completely; I let him down by letting him fall into others’ hands that he has to suffer this disgrace. I
am unfilial and unworthy; there is nothing worse than this.”
The more he thought, the angrier he got; he wished he had a weapon in his hand and kill these two
villains, but he was afraid they might escape while he was powerless to pursue them. Therefore, all
he could do was to wait for these two men to enter the room and then cut their way out. Just like
before, he hoped the Jiu Yang Zhen Qi in his body would get rid of these two traitors.
Unexpectedly, because these two saw the room was full of dead bodies, they did not dare to enter,
but simply stood and talked in the courtyard
“This is most important,” the one surnamed Shou said, “The sooner we report to Shifu the better.”
“Let’s do this then,” Qin Laowu said, “We take our separate ways; I deliver the invitation, you go
back to the Temple to report to Shifu.”
The surnamed Shou was afraid he might run into the enemies on the road; thereupon he did not
answer immediately. Qin Laowu was angry, “Take your pick, then. Would you rather deliver the
invitations? It is up to you.”
The surnamed Shou contemplated the options in his mind. In the end he decided that returning to
their mountain was safer; thereupon he said, “I will follow Qin Wuge’s instruction; let me return to
the mountain and give report to Shifu.” Straightaway both of them turned around to leave.
Zhao Min moved slightly and groaned lightly twice. Qin and Shou two people were startled. Turning
their heads around they saw Zhao Min were moving. This time they looked carefully and saw that
she was a woman.
“Who is this woman?” Qin Laowu was surprised. He walked into the room. Although the one
surnamed Shou was a coward, seeing that it was a woman, a seriously wounded woman, he
gathered up his courage and followed in.
Qin Laowu reached down to pull Zhao Min’s shoulder. Zhang Wuji coughed and sat up. He took a
meditation position with his eyes half open. Qin and Shou two people were extremely shocked to
see him suddenly sit up, with his face full of blood and a terrifying appearance.
“Not good!” the surnamed Shou cried out, “It’s a zombie. This corpse … this corpse is haunted by a
ghost. Qin Wuge must … must be careful.” He hastily jumped on top of the bed.
“Bad zombie!” Qin Laowu called out, “The one surnamed Qin is not afraid of you.” Lifting up his
saber, he ferociously hacked it down on the top of Zhang Wuji’s head.
Zhanh Wuji had been ready with two Sheng Huo Ling tablets in his hands. As soon as the saber
hacked down, he raised his tablets and placed them on top of his head. ‘Bang!’ the saber hacked
the Sheng Huo Ling and immediately bounced back and smashed Qin Laowu’s brain that he died
immediately.
The one surnamed Shou was holding a saber in his hand, but he was trembling all over; how could
he dare to slash it on Zhang Wuji’s body? Zhang Wuji was waiting for him to attack, so that his Jiu
Yang Zhen Qi might strike him dead.
Chapter 35 989
Unedited Version
Zhao Min saw that the surnamed Shou was not moving for a long time; she was getting anxious,
“This coward is scared out of his wits and does not dare to make his move. If he throws his saber
away and run out, how can we stop him?” She saw his teeth were chattering, and then ‘clank!’ his
saber fell down from his grip.
“Chop me if you dare,” Zhang Wuji said, “Strike me with your fist.”
“Xiao … Xiao De [little/lowly one] don’t have any guts,” he replied, “Don’t … don’t dare to fight
Laoye [old master].”
“Kick me, then,” Zhang Wuji said.
The man replied, “Xiao De … Xiao De do not dare even more.”
“You are such a useless man [orig. ‘nong2 bao1’ – wrapping cloth of boiled wound], you’d better be
dead,” Zhang Wuji indignantly said, “Quickly chop me once or twice. If I see that your strength is
not bad, I might spare your life.”
“Yes, yes!” the man scrambled to pick up his saber. He took a glance on the wretched condition of
the smashed skull of Qin Laowu, and thought that this zombie’s magical power was superior, so it
would be better for him to ask for mercy. Hence, he knelt down immediately and knocked his head
on the floor, “Laoye have mercy! You have died an unjust death. It has nothing to do … nothing to
do with Xiao Ren [little/lowly man]. Please don’t … don’t take revenge on Xiao Ren’s life.”
Listening to him addressing Zhang Wuji as a dead man, Zhao Min was angry. “Humph,” she
snorted, “I am surprised in the Wulin world there is this kind of peon with no future.”
“Yes, yes!” that man said, “Xiao De has no future, no future. I am only a peon, only a peon.”
The more he did not dare to act, the more Zhang Wuji was baffled. Suddenly he had an idea.
“Come here!” he barked.
“Yes!” that man hastily replied. He crawled several steps forward, still in kneeling position.
Zhang Wuji stretched out his arms and placed his thumbs on that man’s eyeballs. “I’ll dig out your
eyeballs first!” he roared.
In his great shock, without thinking that man raised his hands to ward off Zhang Wuji’s arms with all
his strength. Zhang Wuji was expecting this push; borrowing this strength, he slid his arms
downward and sealed the ‘shen feng’ [lit. divine seal (‘seal’ as in official ‘seal’ on a letter)] and ‘bu
lang’ [lit. walking/pacing porch] acupoints on his chest.
The man’s entire body went numb and he slid down to the floor. “Laoye have mercy! Laoye have
mercy!” he loudly cried, “Turns out Laoye is not a zombie. That’s very good! Then … then you have
even more reasons to spare my life.” By now he was prostrating right in front of Zhang Wuji, after
looking clearly that the other party was a living person.
Zhao Min realized that Zhang Wuji sealed the acupoints using a borrowed strength, but the sealing
force was really too small. He could only immobilize that man’s limbs for a short time; that man’s
strength was not completely gone. In less than an hour, the sealed acupoints would be opened;
and then they would be in trouble. She also knew that there were so many questions she would
like to ask him, so obviously they could not kill him yet.

Unedited Version
“Your fatal acupoints have been sealed by this Master,” she said, “When you take a deep breath,
you feel a dull pain deep in the side of your left chest, don’t you?”
Following her words, he took a deep breath and did feel pain on the muscle and bones of his left
chest. Actually, it was the natural reaction when the flow of ‘qi’ and the blood was stopped
momentarily; but that man did not know, so he wailed and cried for mercy even louder.
“Do you want to save your life?” Zhao Min asked, “I must use a golden needle to unseal the fatal
acupoints. But it won’t be easy.”
The man kowtowed and said, “Miss, no matter the difficulty, you must save me. Even if Xiao Ren
has to become an ox or a horse, I will still implore you.”
Zhao Min smiled sweetly and said, “This is the first time I ever see a Jianghu character like you. All
right, go find a brick and come back here.”
“Yes, yes!” that man busily said. Stumbling out to the courtyard, he picked a brick and walked
back.
“What do you need the brick for?” Zhang Wuji said in a low voice.
Zhao Min smiled mysteriously, “I have an ingenious idea.”
With a brick in his hand, that man respectfully walked in. Zhao Min pulled a golden hairpin from her
hair and placed the hairpin on that man’s ‘que pen xue’ [lit. empty basin acupoint] on his shoulder.
She said, “I am going to use this golden needle to unseal the blood vessels on the upper part of
your body first, so that the deathly ‘qi’ from the fatal acupoint will not flow into your brain. If that
happens, you are beyond help. But I don’t know whether this Master is willing to spare your life or
not.”
That man looked at Zhang Wuji with a piteous face. Zhang Wuji nodded. That man jubilantly said,
“This Daye [grand master] has agreed. Miss, please start immediately.”
“Hmm, are you afraid of pain?” Zhao Min said.
“Xiao Ren only fears death, I don’t fear pain,” the man replied.
“Very well!” Zhao Min said, “Use the brick to tap this golden needle in.”
That man knew that inserting the golden needle into his shoulder would mean his skin and flesh
would be injured. But without wrinkling his brows, he lifted up the brick and struck the tail of the
hairpin.
As the brick went down, the golden hairpin pierced the ‘que pen xue’. That man did not feel pain at
all, on the contrary, he felt comfortable, so his confidence in Zhao Min grew and he did not stop
expressing his thanks to her. Zhao Min told him to draw the pin out, and then pierced his ‘hun men’
[soul gate], ‘po hu’ [spirit entrance], ‘tian zhu’ [pillar of the Heaven], ‘ku fang’ [storage room], and
other acupoints, seven or eight in total.
Zhang Wuji smiled and said, “That’s enough! That’s enough!” He stood up, knowing that with these
acupoints pierced, if that man wanted to escape, as soon as he exerted his strength to run, these
acupoints would flare-up, and he would meet his doom.
Chapter 35 991
Unedited Version
“Go fetch two buckets of water,” Zhao Min told him, “We want to wash our faces. And then you can
cook some rice. If you want to die, go ahead and put some poison in the food, and then the three
of us will become ghosts together.”
“Xiao De does not dare, Xiao De does not dare,” that man said. And thus Zhang Wuji and Zhao
Min had a servant to attend to their needs.
Zhao Min asked his name. Turned out his surname was Shou [long life], given name Nanshan
[southern mountain]; he was known in Jianghu as ‘wan shou wu jiang’ [ten thousand long life
without limit]. Actually, his friends were making fun of him since he had always shrunk from battle,
so they said that he would have a long life because he would never be killed in a battle.
Although he belonged to the group of ‘lu lin’ [lit. green forest, outlaws – see similar occurrence
above] warriors who joined Yuan Zhen’s school, Yuan Zhen regarded his talent as lacking, his
intelligence low, so Yuan Zhen only used him to do the leg work but had never imparted any
martial art skill to him.
Even after his acupoints were sealed, Shou Nanshan did not lose his physical strength; he carried
out Zhao Min’s instructions diligently. He was the one who dragged all nine corpses and buried
them in the rear yard, and he also fetched water to clean the temple from all the bloodstains. His
martial art skill might be mediocre, but his culinary skill could be considered first class. As Zhang
Wuji and Zhao Min enjoyed the meat and vegetable dishes he prepared, they heaped him with
praises.
After everything was settled, Zhang and Zhao two people began interrogating him about the ‘Lion-
slaying Heroes’ Assembly’. Contrary to their expectation, Shou Nanshan did not even try to
conceal anything from them, but too bad his companions did not regard him too highly, so that in
many things nobody had ever told him anything. He only knew that the Shaolin Temple Abbot,
Reverend Kong Wen, had assigned Yuan Zhen to preside over this assembly. Yuan Zhen, acting
on behalf of Kong Wen and Kong Zhi, two divine monks, had broadcasted invitations to all heroes
and warriors from all schools and sects, clans and societies around the world, to gather at the
Shaolin Temple on the Duanwu day, to discuss a very important matter.
Zhang Wuji asked to see the invitation. It was addressed to Fu Chenzi, Gu Songzi, Gui Zangci, and
other sword masters of Diancang Pai of Yunnan. The sword masters of Diancang had been
famous for quite a while, but they were living way down south in Yunnan, and had never had any
contact with the Wulin characters of the Central Plains. This time even Shaolin Pai invited them to
come. It was clear that the scale of this assembly was to be magnificent. Shaolin Pai was the Wulin
leader. When Kong Wen and Kong Zhi personally issued an invitation, no matter what important
matter the addressee was facing, they would lay it aside and come to attend the meeting.
Zhang Wuji noticed that the invitation did not have too many characters on it; it simply said,
‘Respectfully inviting (you) on the Duan Yang festival, to get together at Shaolin, to enjoy goblets of
wine and be merry with the heroes of the world.’ There was no reference on ‘lion-slaying’ at all.
“Why did that Qin Laowu say this meeting was called ‘Lion-slaying Heroes’ Assembly’?” Zhang
Wuji asked.
Shou Nanshan, with a smug look on his face, said, “Zhang-ye [Master Zhang] did not know it, but
my Shifu has captured a very important character who is called Jin Mao Shi Wang Xie Xun. For
this kind of accomplishment, our Shaolin Pai wants to show our face in front of all the world’s
heroes. We are going to kill this Jin Mao Shi Wang in public, that is why this meeting is called the
‘Lion-slaying Heroes’ Assembly’.”

Unedited Version
Suppressing his anger Zhang Wuji asked again, “What kind of character is this Jin Mao Shi Wang?
Have you seen him? How did your Shifu capture him? Currently, where is this person being
detained at?”
“This fellow Jin Mao Shi Wang,” Shou Nanshan said, “Hey, hey, he is truly magnificent. He is twice
as tall as Xiao Ren, his upper arm is thicker than Xiao Ren’s thigh. Apart from everything else,
whenever he is staring at you with that pair of sparkling bright eyes of his, you would feel that your
soul is flying out of your body. Even without fighting, you would kowtow and beg for mercy …”
Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min exchanged a glance, while Shou Nanshan continued, “My Shifu battled
him for seven days and seven nights without clear decision of victory and defeat. Later on, my
Shifu has gotten angry and launched his earth-shattering ‘qin long fu hu gong’ [capturing dragon,
subduing tiger skill]; finally he was able to defeat him. Right now, this Jin Mao Shi Wang is
detained in a large iron cage inside our Temple’s Da Xiong Bao Dian [lit. great heroism precious
hall]; with seven or eight pure steel chain links bound around his body …”
The more Zhang Wuji listened, the angrier he got. “I told you to tell me the truth, and not such
rubbish!” he roared, “Do you want me to take your life? Jin Mao Shi Wang Xie Daxia has lost his
vision, how can you say he has a pair of sparkling bright eyes?”
As his lies were exposed on the spot, Shou Nanshan busily said, “Yes! Yes! Xiao Ren must be
mistaken.”
“Now tell me, have you or have you not seen him [orig. lao3 ren2 jia1 – senior]?” Zhang Wuji
asked, “What does Xie Daxia look like? Tell me.”
In reality, Shou Nanshan had not seen Xie Xun at all. Knowing that he could no longer lie, he was
afraid of his life, so he hastily said, “Xiao Ren does not dare to lie. Actually, I only heard what other
brothers have said.”
All Zhang Wuji wanted was the exact location of Xie Xun’s imprisonment; but after repeated
interrogation, Shou Nanshan still was not able to give him any new information. He thought this
matter must be of great importance and was held in the strictest confidence, so of course a small
peon like Shou Nanshan did not have any access to the information. Therefore, Zhang Wuji had no
choice but to let it go. Luckily, the Duanyang festival was still some times away, since it was only
the second month, so he still had time to wait until they were fully recovered from their injuries.
The three of them stayed in the Divine Temple of Mount Zhong [‘zhong yue shen miao’] for several
days. They spent their days in peace and quiet, since Shaolin Temple did not send anybody to
establish any contact with the former occupants. Toward the eighth day, Zhao Min’s injury had
been 70, 80% healed, while Zhang Wuji’s internal energy was flowing better progressively. He
gradually regained the strength of his four limbs, so now it would not be difficult for them to escape
even if the enemies arrived.
Shou Nanshan was waiting on them with all his heart, he did not dare to have the slightest idea of
rebelling. Zhao Min said with a laugh, “‘Wan Shou Wu Jiang’, your mediocre martial art skill is
nothing to be talked about, but your talent to be a ‘guan jia’ [housekeeper/butler] is actually top-
notch.”
“Well said, Miss,” Shou Nanshan answered bitterly.
Everyday Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min enjoyed the delicacies Shou Nanshan meticulously prepared
for them, making their stay at the Zhong Yue Shen Miao a comfortable and enjoyable experience.
Chapter 35 993
Unedited Version
After about ten more days, the two of them were fully recovered. Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min began
to discuss their plan on rescuing Xie Xun.
“Actually, the best way would be to seal Wan Shou Wu Jiang’s fatal acupoints, and then we can
send him to Shaolin Temple as our spy,” Zhao Min said, “But this man is so useless [orig. nong2
bao1], that he would most likely give himself away and spoil the important matters. Let’s do this:
right now, let us go to the foot of Shaoshi [the western peak of Mount Song, where Shaolin Temple
is located]; we will act as the opportunity arises. Only we must change our appearances first.”
“What should we disguise ourselves into?” Zhang Wuji asked, “Shall we shave our heads clean
and become a monk and a nun?”
Zhao Min’s face slightly blushed. “Pei!” she spat, “Only you can think of such thing! A young monk
hanging around with a young nun all day; what would people think?”
Zhang Wuji laughed and said, “Well then, let’s become husband and wife, a couple of villagers who
go to the foot of Shaoshi Peak to open up rice field and gather firewood.”
“Can’t we be brother and sister?” Zhao Min laughed, “If we become husband and wife, I am afraid
if Miss Zhou sees it, I would have five more finger holes on my left shoulder.”
Zhang Wuji also laughed, but he felt uncomfortable in continuing their conversation. After asking
about the situation and the layout of the Shaolin Temple in details from Shou Nanshan, he said,
“The sealed fatal acupoints in your body have been loosened. You can go.”
“However,” Zhao Min added sternly, “For the rest of your life, you must live in the southern area. As
soon as you see snow and ice, you will lose your life. I suggest you move to the south as soon as
possible; you must live in a warm climate; the hotter the better. See to it that you do not subject
yourself to cold wind; if you ever catch a cold or cough, your life will be in grave danger.”
Shou Nanshan took her advice seriously; he took his leave from the two people, and left the temple
heading south that very same day. He spent the rest of his life on the hilly area of the south, being
careful not to catch any cold or cough. He died during the years of Yong Le [the third Ming
Emperor, 1403 – 1424], of the Ming Dynasty. Although he did not actually live an unlimited life for
ten thousands of years [wan shou wu jiang], he did live a long and enjoyable life.
Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min waited for him to walk far before they carefully cleared up any evidence
of their presence from the temple. They went for more than 20 ‘li’s before stopping by at a farmer
house to buy two sets of male and female farmer clothes. They changed their clothes in the
wilderness, and buried the clothing they were formerly wearing in the ground, before continuing
their journey to the foot of Shaoshi Peak in a leisurely pace.
Before they were within seven, eight ‘li’s of the Shaolin Temple, they had already met monks from
the Temple three times. “We cannot get any further,” Zhao Min said.
They saw there was a thatched hut by the mountain path, with a patch of vegetable garden in front
of it. An old farmer was busy watering the plants.
“Let’s ask for lodging here,” Zhao Min said.
Zhang Wuji went forward, cupped his fists in respect, and said, “Excuse me, Uncle. We, brother
and sister, are traveling. We are tired and wondering if you could give us a bowl of water to quench
our thirst.”

Unedited Version
It was as if the old farmer did not hear him at all, or he ignored him; he kept scooping manure
mixed with water with a ladle and splashed it on the root of his vegetables. Zhang Wuji repeated
his words, but the old farmer was still ignoring him. Suddenly the wooden door of the hut opened
with a creaking noise, a white-haired granny came out. She laughed and said, “My husband is deaf
and mute. What do you [orig. ke4 guan1 – honorable guest] need?”
“My sister is too tired to walk,” Zhang Wuji said, “May I ask for a bowl of water for her?”
“Please come in,” the old granny said.
They followed her in, and saw that the hut was very clean and tidy. The wooden table and stools
were spotless. Although her clothes were made of coarse homespun fabric, they were very clean.
Zhao Min was very happy; after drinking a bowl of water, she took out an ingot of silver and said
with a smile, “Popo [granny], my Gege is taking me to see our maternal grandmother. My legs gave
up along the way. I was wondering if we can spend the night here and continue our journey
tomorrow early in the morning.”
“I don’t have any problem with you staying overnight in here, and I don’t need your money,” the old
granny said, “But we only have one bedroom with a single bed in it. Granted that my husband and I
can spend the night outside, but you, brother and sister, cannot possibly sleep in one bed, can
you? Hey, hey, little Miss, you’d better tell Popo the truth, didn’t you run away from home to be with
your beloved Gege here?”
As the secret of her heart was revealed, Zhao Min blushed, thinking that this granny had very keen
eyesight. She also thought that she did not speak like an old woman of an ordinary peasant family.
Thereupon she took a second look at her and noticed that although her back was hunched, her
eyes were mysteriously bright; perhaps she was a martial art expert in hiding. Zhao Min also
realized that Zhang Wuji did not look like an ordinary farmer either, while her own appearance and
mannerisms were certainly not those of farmer women’s.
“Popo,” she said quietly, “Since you have already guessed correctly, I can’t lie to you. This Zeng
Gege [big brother Zeng] is my childhood friend. My Father does not like him because his family is
poor; he won’t let me marry him. My Mama was aware I would rather die than not to be with him,
so she told me to go … to go with him. Mama said that after two, three years, when we … we get a
baby, we may come home. By that time, Father will have no choice but to let us marry each other.”
While she was speaking, her face turned deep red, while she often stole a glance toward Zhang
Wuji, with eyes full of love. She continued, “My family is quite respectable [orig. you3 mian4 zi5 –
have a face] in Dadu. Father is a government official. If we were ever caught, Father would
certainly beat Ah Niu Gege to his death. Popo, I have told you everything, you must not tell
anybody.”
The granny laughed out loud and said, “When I was young, I also belonged to a respectable family.
Don’t worry, I will let you, two young married, to use our room. This is a remote place, your family
certainly won’t look for you this far. Even if there is someone who will give you trouble, Popo will
not stand on the side doing nothing.”
She saw that Zhao Min was tender and beautiful, and she had entrusted her secret with her; so in
her heart she regarded Zhao Min favorably. Thereupon she decided to do her best to help this
young couple and to see a successful conclusion to their good deed.
Listening to her last words, Zhao Min was convinced that she was a Wulin character. Only this
place was so close to the Shaolin Temple, she wondered whether this granny was related to
Chapter 35 995
Unedited Version
Cheng Kun or not. She decided they must be very careful and must not reveal the least bit of flaw.
Thereupon she gracefully knelt down and bowed while saying, “Popo is willing to take care of us,
we are very grateful. Ah Niu Gege, come quickly and say thank you to Popo.”
Zhang Wuji came following her instruction; he bowed in respect to express his gratitude. The
granny smiled and nodded; immediately she let them use her room, while she built another bed in
the main room with a plank, padded with some straw, and spread out a woven straw mat on it.
As they entered the room, in a low voice Zhang Wuji said, “The old farmer watering his garden has
an even higher martial art skill, did you see that?”
“Ah, I did not see that,” Zhao Min replied.
Zhang Wuji said, “He was carrying buckets of manure mixture using a shoulder pole, and he
walked very slowly, but surprisingly the two buckets were very steady. That is a sign of a very high
internal energy skill.”
“How is he compared with you?” Zhao Min asked.
Zhang Wuji laughed and said, “Let me try it, and we’ll see.” He lifted her up and carried her on his
shoulder just like someone carries something with a shoulder pole.
“Aiyo!” Zhao Min giggled, “You think I am a bucket of manure mixture?”
From outside the room the granny heard these two people were affectionately laughing and joking;
any remnant of suspicions she previously had in her heart immediately vanished.
That evening, the two of them sat for dinner together with the old farmers, husband and wife. To
their surprise, they had some chicken and meat dishes. Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min deliberately
made a show of pinching each other hands under the table, or bumping each other with their
elbows, just like a pair of eloping lovers, or like honey mixed with oil, neither one was willing to part
with the other even for a moment. At first they were just acting, but later it became quite natural for
them to show affection to each other. The granny saw everything, but she simply smiled. It seemed
like the old farmer did not see anything; he just looked down and ate his meal quietly.
After dinner, Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min went into their room and bolted the door. After teasing each
other on the dining table, part pretending and part real, they could not help but feel excited.
Zhao Min whispered, her pretty face blushing, “We are only pretending, we are not doing it for
real.”
Zhang Wuji embraced her in his bosom, kissed her mouth and replied in low voice, “If we are only
pretending, how can we have a baby in two, three years, and return home so that your Father can
see the baby?”
“Pei!” Zhao Min bashfully spat, “Turns out you were eavesdropping on the side and heard
everything I said.”
Although Zhang Wuji seemed unrestrained in talking and joking with Zhao Min, in his heart he
always remembered that he was engaged to be married to Zhou Zhiruo. Although he hoped that he
would live a happy live, he also hoped that after his marriage with Zhou Zhiruo he would be able to
sort things out with Zhao Min. At this moment, with a warm and tender body in his embrace, he
could not help but feel confused. But finally he restrained himself and only kissed her cherry lips

Unedited Version
and tender cheeks; and then he carried her to the bed, while he lied down on a wooden bench in
front of the bed. He finally fell asleep after circulating his Jiu Yang Zhen Qi for twelve rounds along
his entire body.
In the meantime, Zhao Min felt her face flush and her heart beat faster; she tossed and turned on
the bed until deep into the night, unable to sleep at all. When she finally drifted off to sleep,
suddenly, she heard footsteps from a distance. Someone was coming with great speed and had
arrived at the door. She reached out to wake Zhang Wuji up. Coincidentally, Zhang Wuji had also
heard the noise and was reaching out to wake her up; so two hands touched and they held each
other tight.
They heard a clear and bright voice from the outside, “The virtuous husband and wife of the Du
family, we meet again. Old friends come to visit in the night, we hope that we are not being rude”
After half a day, the granny replied from inside the hut, “Is it the ‘Qinghai San Jian’ [Qinghai (or
Tsinghai – a province in western China) three swords]? From Chuanxi [western Sichuan] we,
husband and wife, have exiled ourselves to this place, out of fear of your Yuzhen Guan [genuine
jade Taoist monastery]. Our dispute was over a small misunderstanding, there is no deep
animosity or a major offense between us. Why is it that after so many years Yuzhen Guan has not
let it go and force us into hardship? As the saying goes, ‘killing the man does not necessarily mean
to snatch his land.’”
The man outside laughed and said, “If the two of you are really afraid, kowtow to us three times,
then Yuzhen Guan will forget the past and forgive your previous offense.”
With a creaking noise the wooden door opened. The granny said, “You are able to pursue to this
place, your source of information is quick.”
The full moon had just risen, its silver light flooding the earth. Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min peeked
from a crack on the wooden partition. They saw three Taoist priests wearing yellow crowns stand
outside. The one in the middle was short and plump, the tip of his short beard was branched into
two points.
“Will the virtuous husband and wife kowtow to apologize, or should we decide life and death with a
pair of hooks and a spear?” the short Taoist priest asked.
The granny had not answered him yet when the deaf old man came out in big strides and stood in
front of the door. With hands on his waist, he gave the three Taoist priests a cold look. The granny
followed him out and stood by her husband’s side.
The short-bearded priest said, “Why hasn’t the Venerable Du uttered a single word? Do you think
it’s beneath your dignity to talk to the Qinghai Three Swords?”
“My humble husband is deaf,” the granny said, “He could not hear anything you say.”
“Ah,” the short-bearded priest exclaimed, “Venerable Du’s technique in listening to the wind to
distinguish the secret projectile was Wulin’s unique skill; how did he become deaf? Pity, it’s a pity.”
The priest next to him was even fatter than him. ‘Swish’ this priest unsheathed his sword and said,
“Du Baidang, Yi Sanniang, are you sure you are not going to use any weapon?”
The granny, Yi Sanniang, replied, “Ma Daozhang [Taoist priest Ma], you are still this impatient?
Shao Daozhang, we haven’t seen each other for several years, the hair on your heads have turned
Chapter 35 997
Unedited Version
gray. Hey, hey, you can’t even let go of a small childish matter, why should we bother talking to
you?”
Swiftly she raised both her hands. Bright rays of light flickered from her palms, as each palm held
three short blades, less than half a foot each; so she had a total of six blades. The old man Du
Baidang followed her lead; his palms also hold six short blades. He swiftly switched the blades in
his left hand to his right and the ones in his right hand to his left. It was as if his fingers were
crossing each other with matchless dexterity.
The three priests were startled. They had never seen this kind of weapon in the Wulin world. It
looked like a flying dagger, but there was no such technique among the flying dagger users. Du
Baidang’s pair of hooks had shaken the Western Sichuan, while his wife, Yi Sanniang, was very
adept at using a spear. But this time both husband and wife had unexpectedly discarded the
weapons they had trained for dozens of years; so these twelve short blades must have extremely
fierce and strange stances.
The fat priest raised his sword and he recited with deep veneration in his voice, “Three element-
sword formation, heaven, earth and mankind [San Cai Jian Zhen Tian Di Ren].”
The short-bearded priest, Shao He, continued, “Lightning rapidly comes out of Yu Zhen, pursuing
the star [dian zhu xing chi chu yu zhen – remember that their monastery was called ‘Yuzhen
Guan’].”
The three priests moved around in a circle, always keeping the Du husband and wife in the center.
Zhang Wuji saw that the priests were moving to the left and all of a sudden to the right and vice
versa. It looked like a three-element formation, but not quite a three-element formation. Their three
swords were weaved into one bright net, but they did not attack the enemy.
After the three priests had moved for seven, eight steps, Zhang Wuji started to understand the
principle behind the formation. He mused, “These three priests are very sly; they said it was a
three-element sword formation, but it actually has the five-element principle hidden in it. If the
enemy believes it was a three-element formation and fights the heaven, the earth and the mankind,
three positions, they would be devoured by the five elements. Then it would be difficult for them to
escape, and they would be either killed or injured. They are only three people, but launching a five-
element formation; each one has to occupy more than one position and overcome their many
variations. Their ‘qing gong’ and their sword techniques must be extraordinary.”
The Du couple stood with their backs against each other. Four hands flickered with silver rays,
twelve short blades were constantly exchanged. Not only they switched the blades from their left to
right hands and vice versa, but Du Baidang’s blades moved to Yi Sanniang’s hand, and Yi
Sanniang handed over her blades to Du Baidang’s hands. All along not a single blade fell down,
the short blades exchanged hands smoothly.
Zhao Min was baffled by their movement. “What kind of magic trick they are playing?” she asked in
low voice.
Zhang Wuji knitted his brows without answering. He watched intently for a moment and suddenly
said, “Ah, I understand. He is afraid of my Yifu’s lion’s roar.”
“What lion’s roar?” Zhao Min asked.
Zhang Wuji kept nodding his head, and suddenly sneered, “Humph, based on their skill, they want

Unedited Version
to slaughter a lion and subdue a tiger?”
Zhao Min was more confused than ever, “Are you talking in a riddle?” she asked, “Why are you
talking to yourself and leave the listener in bewilderment?”
“These five are my Yifu’s enemies,” Zhang Wuji said in low voice, “That old man is afraid of Yifu’s
lion’s roar, hence he punctured his own ear to deafness …”
‘Dang, dang, dang, dang, dang ….’ Suddenly they heard a series of clanging noises close to each
other, just like a string of pearls; the five of them had begun fighting. Three Swords of Qinghai sent
out five attacks in succession, all of which were parried by the Du couple. The twelve short blades
in their hands went back and forth between the two of them. Under the moonlight the blades
looked like three rings around the body, their defense was very tight.
The Qinghai Three Swords tried to penetrate their defense for a long time without any outcome
and they immediately changed their tactic into defense. Du Baidang took the opportunity to enter
their defense line; his short blade attacked the small and thin Taoist priest, Shao Yan’s abdomen.
There was a saying within the martial art practitioners, ‘an inch longer, an inch stronger; an inch
shorter, an inch more dangerous.’ The short blades were less than five inches long, so they were
extremely dangerous. ‘Swish, swish, swish!’ Du Baidang launched three blades which all were
meant to kill without any regard for his own safety.
Ma Fatong and Shao Yan immediately launched a double attack, which was fended off by Yi
Sanniang’s blades. Now they know that the blade technique this couple trained was based on
close coordination between the two; one attacks the other defends. The one who attacks focused
his/her attention only on the attack. Likewise, the one who defends only care about the defense.
Neither one needs to divert his/her attention.
As Shao Yan received three successive attacks, he was forced to block frantically, and retreated
several steps back. Du Baidang pounced on his chest, all his blades were aimed to Shao Yan’s
vital points. Shao Yan’s condition was getting more and more critical.
Shao He let out a long whistle, and his sword movements changed. Together with Ma Fatong, the
two swords formed a sword net between Du Baidang and Shao Yan, keeping Du Baidang three
feet away from them. Now three swords joined together in a very tight defense, so tight that even
water would not be able to penetrate.
Zhang Wuji let out another cold laugh and whispered in Zhao Min’s ear, “Both of the sword and the
blade techniques are meant to battle my Yifu. Look at them, they all concentrate on defense and
do not attack too often. More defense less offense; we won’t find the outcome of the battle even if
they fight for another day and night.”
Indeed, after several failed offensive attempts, Du Baidang also changed his tactic into defensive.
In low voice Zhao Min said, “Jin Mao Shi Wang’s martial art skill is outstanding. These five fellows
only concentrate on defense, how can they score a victory?”
They saw the five people exchange blade and swords stances, and successively use seven, eight
different moves, but victory or defeat was still difficult to be seen.
“Hold it!” Ma Fatong suddenly shouted, while leaping out of the circle.
Du Baidang also withdrew. His silver beard fluttered, showing off his might and power.
Chapter 35 999
Unedited Version
Ma Fatong said, “The blade technique virtuous husband and wife employed, was it trained to slay
the lion?”
“Ah!” Yi Sanniang exclaimed, “Your vision is very good.”
“Virtuous husband and wife’s son was killed by Xie Xun, of course this great enmity must be
avenged,” Ma Fatong said, “Since you have scouted the enemy’s whereabouts at the Shaolin
Temple, why didn’t you make your move at the earliest convenience?”
Yi Sanniang cast him a sidelong glance. “This is our husband and wife’s personal affair,” she said,
“We don’t see any need to trouble Daozhang [respectable term to address a Taoist priest] over it.”
Ma Fatong replied, “Yuzhen Guan and virtuous husband and wife’s dispute, as Yi Sanniang said,
was over a small matter. It certainly does not worth fighting with our lives at stake, does it? How
about we turn the enemy into friend by working together to find Xie Xun?”
“What kind of enmity does Yuzhen Guan have against Xie Xun?” Yi Sanniang asked.
“There is no enmity, hey hey,” Ma Fatong said.
Yi Sanniang said, “If you don’t have anything against Xie Xun, why would you painstakingly train
this set of sword technique? We both train different techniques to achieve the same goal, which is
to fight the Seven-Injury Fist.”
“Yi Sanniang’s vision is also very good!” Ma Fatong said, “In front of a sage we do not tell a lie;
Yuzhen Guan only wants to borrow the Tulong Saber.”
Yi Sanniang nodded. She rapidly wrote several characters on Du Baidang’s palm. Du Baidang
replied by writing several characters on her palm. Both husband and wife communicated using
their fingers instead of their tongues. Using such technique, they were having a discussion for a
while.
Yi Sanniang said, “We, husband and wife, only want to seek revenge. For that, we are willing to
shed our lives. We have no interest in Tulong Saber whatsoever.”
“That’s great!” Ma Fatong happily said, “The five of us work together to break into Shaolin. Virtuous
husband and wife get your revenge, Yuzhen Guan get the precious saber. By combining our minds
and strengths, we can accomplish a great merit. Both sides obtain their desire, friendship will not
be harmed.”
Five people struck each other’s palms to seal their oath straightaway. Then the Du couple invited
the three priests to come into their house to have a detailed discussion on their plan to seek
revenge and snatch the Saber away.
As the Three Swords of Qinghai were seated, they saw that the wooden door of the bedroom was
closed; unavoidably they eyed it suspiciously. Yi Sanniang said with a laugh, “Don’t worry, they are
a young couple from Dadu, running away from their homes. The girl is as pretty as jade, the boy is
an uncouth fellow; both do not know the least bit of martial art.”
“Sanniang please don’t blame us,” Ma Fatong said, “It’s not that we don’t believe virtuous husband
and wife’s explanation, it’s just that what we are about to accomplish is of the greatest importance,
involving the life and death of the word’s heroes; if our secret is leaked, I am afraid …”

Unedited Version
Yi Sanniang laughed, “We have fought for half a day, yet this young couple is still sleeping like a
dead pig. It’s very prudent of Ma Daozhang to be cautious. You’d better see it with your own eyes.”
While saying that, she pushed the door, but the door was bolted from the inside. Zhang Wuji
thought that it would be better for him to learn whatever information he could get from these five
people before trying to find a way to rescue his Yifu, so he did not want to get rid of these people
so soon. He immediately carried Zhao Min and put her on the bed. Quickly he removed his shoes
and pulled the blanket over their bodies.
‘Snap!’ the latch broke by Shao He’s internal energy exertion. With a candlestick in her hand, Yi
Sanniang walked in, with the Three Swords of Qinghai followed behind her. Seeing the candlelight,
Zhang Wuji turned his eyes toward Yi Sanniang with a blank expression on his face. ‘Swish’ Ma
Fatong slashed his sword toward his throat. His action was very swift and fierce.
“Ah!” Zhang Wuji cried out in fear, and jumped out of bed, as if he was delivering his neck toward
the blade of the sword. Ma Fatong immediately held his sword, thinking that this man truly did not
know any martial art, because no matter how brave, a martial art practitioner would not dare not to
evade the sword.
Zhao Min mumbled and turned her body around as if she was still deep in slumber. Under the
candlelight, her face looked captivatingly beautiful and tender.
“Yi Sanniang was right,” Shao He said, “Let’s get out of here!” The five of them returned to the
living room.
Zhang Wuji jumped down the bed and put on his shoes. He heard Ma Fatong say, “Have virtuous
husband and wife confirmed that Xie Xun is really at the Shaolin Temple?”
“We are absolutely certain,” Yi Sanniang replied, “Shaolin Temple has already sent out invitations
to invite all heroes for a ‘Lion-slaying Assembly’ on the Duan Yang Festival. If they had not
captured Xie Xun, they would certainly lose face in front of the world’s heroes. How could they do
that?”
“Hmm,” Ma Fatong was silent for a moment before continuing, “Kong Jian Shen Seng [divine
monk] of Shaolin Pai died under Xie Xun’s fist; of course Shaolin monks and disciples would want
to avenge him. Actually, all virtuous husband and wife need to do is enter the Temple on the Duan
Yang Festival, and open your eyes to see your enemy stretch out his neck to die. Without uttering
any word or exerting the least bit of strength, your enmity will be avenged. Why did Mr. Du sacrifice
his ears and risk the danger of offending the Shaolin Pai?”
With a cold laugh Yi Sanniang said, “My humble husband destroyed his ears five years ago.
Besides, without any reason our only beloved son was murdered by that wicked thief Xie Xun. Our
hatred toward him is as deep as the ocean. With this kind of enmity, would we leave the revenge in
other people’s hands? In order to deal with this wicked thief surnamed Xie, our first step was to
pierce his pair of ears deaf. We, husband and wife, will strive to die together with him. Hey, hey,
ever since our beloved child was killed by him, we don’t have anybody to love in this world
anymore. We don’t care if we offend Shaolin or Wudang, or die under thousand blades and ten
thousand cuts.”
In the adjacent room, Zhang Wuji could hear a very deep hatred in her voice; he shivered
involuntarily while musing, “Because of his suffering under Cheng Kun’s hands, Yifu has vented off
his anger to many innocent people in the past. This Du couple does not look like bad people, yet
because they are heartbroken over their son’s tragic death, they endured pain and suffering just to
Chapter 35 1001
Unedited Version
kill my Yifu. This kind of enmity will not be easily resolved. As soon as I rescue Yifu, I will have to
take him far away to avoid further shedding of innocent blood.”
By this time, Zhang Wuji did not hear the least bit of noise from the five people on the other side of
the door. He took a peak from a crack on the wooden partition and saw the Du couple and Ma
Fatong, three people, were dipping their fingers on the teacups and writing on the table. “These
five people are truly cautious,” he thought, “Although they are convinced that Zhao Min and I are
not Jianghu characters, they are still afraid we might leak their plan. Ay, too many families in
Jianghu want to seek revenge on Yifu. There are even more people who covet the Tulong Saber. I
am afraid there are countless people who want to get their hands on him even before the Duan
Yang Festival. These people not only made extraordinary painstaking effort, they are also martial
art experts. Yifu would certainly face a catastrophic suffering if Shaolin Temple is somewhat
negligent. Looks like the sooner I can save him the better.”
As five people continued their silent, secret discussion, Zhang Wuji lied down on the wooden
bench and slept. They woke up at dawn the next day, and saw the Three Swords of Qinghai had
already left.
“Popo,” Zhang Wuji asked Yi Sanniang, “Why did those three Taoist masters come here last night
with shining knives in their hands? At first, I thought they came here to capture us that I was scared
out of my wits. Only later I found out that it wasn’t the case.”
Yi Sanniang was secretly amused to hear him calling the sword a ‘knife’; but keeping a straight
face she said, “They were astray travelers; they left after drinking a bowl of tea. Zeng Xiaoge
[young big brother Zeng], after lunch we are going to take three bunches of firewood for sale in the
Shaolin Temple. Would you help us carry a bunch? If the monks in the Temple ask, I will say that
you are our son. This might inconvenience you a bit, but I just want to avoid making them
suspicious. Your wife who is as-pretty-as-a-flower, must not go out to take a walk on her own.”
Although she talked as if she was asking Zhang Wuji’s opinion, her tone carried an authority, which
did not give Zhang Wuji any chance to say otherwise. As soon as Zhang Wuji heard her, he
understood her intention. “She thinks I really am a farmer boy,” he thought, “And she wants me to
accompany her scouting the Temple. Nothing can be better than that!” Therefore, he immediately
agreed.
“Whatever Popo said, Xiaozi [little child – referring to self] will obey,” he said, “All I ask is that Popo
will give the two of us shelter. We have been running to the east and fleeing to the west with fear
and trepidation, without a day of peace.”
Right after the seventh hour [between 11am – 1pm], Zhang Wuji followed behind the Du couple,
each one carried a pile of firewood on their shoulder pole, walking toward the Shaolin Temple. He
wore a wide bamboo hat on his head, a short hatchet on his waist, and a pair of straw shoes on his
feet. Among the three, he carried the largest bunch of firewood. With a smile on her face, Zhao Min
stood by the door, sending him off with her gaze.
The Du couple deliberately walked slow, huffing and puffing along the way, until at last they arrived
at a pavilion just outside the Shaolin Temple, where they put down their loads and took a rest.
There were two monks chatting idly in the pavilion. They did not think much of seeing these three
people.
Yi Sanniang took off her head scarf to wipe her perspiration. She also reached out to wipe the
sweats on Zhang Wuji’s head while asking, “Child, are you tired?”

Unedited Version
At first Zhang Wuji was embarrassed, but then he realized that she said those words with genuine
affection; he could not help but look in her eyes. He saw tears were forming on her eyes, so he
knew she must be thinking of the son Xie Xun had killed. He saw she was looking at him with
lingering emotion, apparently she was expecting a reply. He was touched, and said, “Ma, I am not
tired. You are tired.”
When he said, ‘Ma,’ he was remembering his own mother, hence, his voice was full of emotion too.
As Yi Sanniang heard him call her ‘Ma,’ the dam broke and tears streamed down her cheeks.
Instead of wiping the sweat off her head, she used the head scarf to wipe her tears away.
Du Baidang stood up, heaved the firewood and waved his left hand while walking out of the
pavilion. Even though he could not hear the two people’s conversation, he knew that his wife was
overwhelmed with the memory of their perished child. He was afraid she would expose some
weakness and the two monks would see through their scheme.
Zhang Wuji went to Yi Sanniang’s pile of firewood, took two bunches and added them to his own
pile, and said, “Ma, let us go.”
Seeing him showing this much consideration, Yi Sanniang thought, “If my child were still alive
today, he would be several years older than this young man, and I would have had several
grandchildren.” For a moment she was only staring blankly and unable to move. Then, seeing
Zhang Wuji walking out of the pavilion carrying his load, she stood up to follow. But because she
was still excited, she slightly staggered.
Zhang Wuji turned around to help her, thinking, “If my Mama were still in this world, I would hold
her like this …”
One of the monks said, “This young man is actually very filial, which is rare nowadays.”
The other monk said, “Popo, are you going to sell this bunch of firewood to the Temple? These
past several days Fangzhang [abbot] has issued an order that no outsiders will be allowed to enter
the Temple. You’d better come back.”
Yi Sanniang was quite disappointed; she thought, “Shaolin Temple has indeed elevated their
security, then it won’t be easy to go in.”
Du Baidang had already proceeded several ‘zhang’s ahead, but realizing the other two did not
follow, he stopped and wait.
The first monk said, “This village family’s mother is a loving mother, the son is filial, we must help
them. Shidi [younger martial brother], take them through the back door to the kitchen. If anybody
asks, just tell them they are the villagers who used to sell firewood. I don’t think there will be any
problem.”
“Yes,” the second monk said, “The Supervisor forbid the outsiders to enter the Temple to avoid
casual onlookers. These people are honest and upright villagers, why would we hurt their
livelihood?” Thereupon he led the Du couple and Zhang Wuji to enter the Temple through the back
door. They dropped the firewood in the kitchen and the monk in charge of the kitchen counted
some coins to pay them.
Yi Sanniang said, “We have some nice ‘da bai cai’ [bokchoy, Chinese cabbage], I will send Ah Niu
to deliver several catties tomorrow. You don’t have to pay, just consider it our gift to all the Shifus
to taste something new.”
Chapter 35 1003
Unedited Version
The monk who took her there laughed and said, “Starting tomorrow, you can’t come in anymore. If
the Supervisor finds out, the blame we have to endure will not end for a lifetime.”
The kitchen manager looked at Zhang Wuji, sizing him up, and then suddenly said, “Around the
Duan Yang Festival, we are going to have more than a thousand guests in the Temple. We are
going to be too busy to fetch water and chop the firewood. This Xiongdi [brother (general term)]
looks healthy and strong. How about you come and help us for a couple of months, and I’ll give
you five silver coins per month for your wages?”
Yi Sanniang was delighted. “That’s great,” she hastily said, “Ah Niu does not have anything
important at home to do. It will be better for him to stay and do errands for all Shifus, while earning
one or two coins of silver to help the family out financially.”
Zhang Wuji hesitated, he thought, “Many people in the Shaolin Temple know me. Once in a while
they are bound to wander into the kitchen then I would be in trouble. If I have to live in the Temple
for two months, I must avoid going out to prevent being recognized.” Thereupon he said, “Ma, my
wife …”
Yi Sanniang thought it was a heaven-sent opportunity, which could never be expected but could
only be accepted. “Your wife is fine at home,” she hastily said, “Are you afraid your Mama will
mistreat her? You just stay here and listen to the Shifu’s words, don’t be lazy. After several days,
Mama and your wife will come to visit you here. You are a big boy now; can’t you get away from
Mama for even a day? Do you still want Mama to nurse you and help you urinate?” As she said
that, she tussle his hair, with eyes brimming with love.
Actually, the monk in charge of the kitchen had been upset for many days. Around the Duan Yang
Great Assembly, heroes from all over the world would gather there; providing rice and vegetable
dishes, and preparing tea were the most difficult parts to be dealt with. Although the Temple
Supervisor had allocated more manpower to help in the kitchen, these monks were not in the habit
of practicing meditation and Buddhism dharma; they were more interested in training martial arts.
Therefore, they were not willing to do menial kitchen works. They went to the kitchen just because
the Temple Supervisor told them to; but they carried their haughty attitude in the kitchen, staring a
lot at the other kitchen workers, but did not do too much work. By this time, it was still all right, but
as soon as they guests arrived, they would be in big trouble. He saw Zhang Wuji was an honest,
simple, hardworking villager, so he was determined to retain his service; thereupon he constantly
persuaded Zhang Wuji to stay.
Zhang Wuji considered, “I can stay in the kitchen during the day to avoid seeing the Temple
masters, while leisurely looking for Yifu’s whereabouts in the evening.” But he was still pretending
to drag his feet, until the monk who took him inside also persuaded him, then he reluctantly
complied by saying, “Shifu, I want to get six coins of silver per month from you; five silver coins for
my Ma, and one silver coin for my wife to buy some clothes …”
The monk in charge of the kitchen laughed and said, “It’s a deal! Six silver coins a month it is.”
After repeatedly exhorting Zhang Wuji to work diligently, Yi Sanniang slowly went down the
mountain with Du Baidang. Zhang Wuji ran after them and said, “Ma, please take a good care of
my wife.”
“I know,” Yi Sanniang replied, “Don’t you worry.”
In the kitchen, Zhang Wuji was extremely busy with chopping firewood and removing the ashes,
lighting fire and fetching water. He deliberately let the ashes smeared onto his face, and let the

Unedited Version
ashes fell on his hair, so that when he looked at his own reflection in the water jar, he could not
recognize his own face. That night he slept with numerous kitchen helpers in a little cabin next to
the kitchen. He knew the Shaolin Temple was full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons.
Oftentimes there were martial art masters hidden among the kitchen helpers. Thereupon, he was
very cautious in all aspects, he did not even dare to speak half a sentence more than necessary.
In this way he passed seven, eight days already, during which time Yi Sanniang took Zhao Min to
visit him twice. He worked hard from morning till night, and had never refused any task given to
him. The kitchen manager monk was very happy. He also got along well with the other kitchen
helpers. He did not dare to ask any question, but he opened his eyes and ears wide, trying to find
any clues within the idle talks around him. He expected someone would be sent to deliver food to
his Yifu, and then he would follow and try to find where his Yifu was imprisoned. Who would have
thought that after waiting patiently for several days, he neither found any clues nor heard any
news.
By the evening of the ninth day, he was sleeping on his bed, when suddenly around midnight he
heard some faint shouting from about half a ‘li’ [1 li is approximately 0.5km] away. He arose quietly,
and after making sure nobody else was awake, he launched his ‘qing gong’ towards the direction
of the noise.
It seemed like the noise came from the wooded area to the west of the Temple. Leaping up to a big
tree, he crouched to look around. After making sure nobody was hiding among the grass around
him, he leaped from tree to tree toward the noise. By this time he started to hear clashing
weapons; and then he saw several people who were engaged in a fierce battle.
Hiding behind a tree, he saw flickering light from sabers and swords, as six people, divided into two
sides, were fighting each other. The three men wielding swords were none other than the Three
Swords of Qinghai, who arranged themselves in the fake ‘three-element’ formation, which was
actually a five-element formation. Their defense was very tight. Their opponents were three monks,
each with a saber in his hand, trying hard to penetrate the defense.
After about twenty, thirty stances; ‘stab!’ one of the Qinghai Three Swords fell by the saber. The
fake three-element formation was broken. The other Two Swords of Qinghai were not able to hold
much longer. Several stances later, with a miserable ‘Ah!’ one of them was chopped by the saber.
Judging from his voice, it was the short and fat Ma Fatong.
The last man’s arm was already injured, but he kept fighting to the death. One of the monks
shouted in a low voice, “Hold it!” Three monks with sabers in their hands surrounded him, but did
not continue their attacks.
An old-sounding monk said, “Your Yuzhen Guan of Qinghai has never had any enmity or hatred
toward our Shaolin Pai; why did you trespass our territory in the middle of the night?”
The last of the Three Swords of Qinghai was Shao He; with grief in his voice he said, “Since the
three of us martial brothers have already been defeated, we can only blame our own inadequacy;
why do you ask any questions?”
The old-sounding monk said with a cold laugh, “You came for Xie Xun, and wanted to get the
Tulong Saber, didn’t you? Hey hey, I have never heard Xie Xun killed anybody from the Yuzhen
Guan; so you must be after the Tulong Saber. Based on your child’s play skill, do you think you
can wander around the Shaolin Temple? The Shaolin Temple has been the leader of the Wulin
world for more than a thousand years; it never occurred to me that some people actually look down
on us like this.”
Chapter 35 1005
Unedited Version
‘Swish!’ Shao He took advantage while the monk was talking happily to thrust his sword straight
forward. The monk hastily evaded, but he was one step too slow and the sword pierced his left
shoulder. The other two monks from either side of him slashed together with their sabers, Shao
He’s head was immediately separated from his body.
Without saying anything, the three monks picked up the bodies of the Three Swords of Qinghai
and walked toward the Temple. Zhang Wuji was just thinking of following them to know the
outcome of this affair, when suddenly he heard faint breathing from among the tall grass ahead of
him and slightly to the right.
“What a close call!” he silently sighed, “Turns out they set up an ambush here.” Immediately he
crouched back and remained motionless.
About almost an hour later, he heard from among the grass someone softly clap twice. And then
from some distant away someone else also clapped in response. Zhang Wuji saw six monks arose
from all around him, each with a weapon in his hand, either a monk’s staff, a saber, or a sword.
They walked in a fan-shaped formation toward the temple.
Zhang Wuji waited until those six months were far away before he returned to the cabin. The rest
of the kitchen helpers were still sleeping soundly; nobody knew he was away. He sighed inwardly.
“If I did not see it with my own eyes, I would not believe three warriors have just lost their lives in a
very short moment.” From what he had just experienced, he knew that the Shaolin Temple has set
up a thorough security system, far tighter than usual, so he had to be even more careful.
A few more days passed; it was the middle of the fourth month already. The weather gradually
turned warm. They were a day closer to the Duanyang Festival with each passing day. Zhang Wuji
mused, “If I keep doing this heavy manual labor in the kitchen, in the end it would be difficult for me
to find out Yifu’s whereabouts. Tonight I must take a risk by going everywhere to investigate.”
That night he slept until the third hour [between 3 – 5 am]. He quietly got up and jumped to the
roof, crouching behind the stony roof ridge. He had just settled down into position when he saw two
shadows from the south, light as a feather, swept passing to the north; their monks’ robes floating
in the air, the sabers in their hands flicker under the moonlight. They were patrolling monks of the
Temple.
After these two monks passed, Zhang Wuji quickly moved several ‘zhang’s forward. He heard
footsteps on the tile floor ahead, as two more monks leaped up. He saw shadows of monks going
back and forth everywhere. The security was very tight; he thought that even the security inside the
imperial palace was not this strict. Seeing this kind of situation, he knew that if he proceeds, he
would be unavoidably detected. Therefore, he decided to return in disappointment.
Toward the third evening, a storm was brewing; thunderclaps boomed and heavy rain poured down
from the sky. Zhang Wuji was delighted. “Heaven helps me!” he thought. He saw the rain was
getting heavier, everywhere he looked all he saw was total darkness.
Quick as a lightning, he moved toward the main hall, thinking, “The Luohan Hall, the Damo Hall,
the Banruo [lit. great wisdom] Court, the Abbot’s lecture hall, are all Shaolin Temple’s most
strategic places. I will explore them all one by one.” However, there were so many buildings and
rooms in the Shaolin Temple; in reality, he did not know which way was the Luohan Hall, which
way was the Banrou Court.
Trying to hide from the flashes of lightning, he wandered aimlessly until he arrived at a small
bamboo grove. He saw ahead of him was a small cottage, and a flicker of light coming through the

Unedited Version
window. By this time his body was totally soaked; raindrops as big as soybeans hit his hands and
face, and bounced back from his skin. Stealthily he crept toward the window, and he heard
someone speaking inside; the voice belonged to Reverend Kong Wen, the Abbot of the Shaolin
Temple.
Zhang Wuji heard him say, “Because of this Jin Mao Shi Wang, the Shaolin Temple has killed
twenty-three people in one month. We are heaping sins on ourselves, contrary to the teaching of
Buddha about showing mercy. The Ming Cult’s Guangming Zuo Shi [left emissary of the
brightness] Yang Xiao, You Shi [right emissary] Fan Yao, Bai Mei Mo Wang [white-browed devil
king] Yin Tianzheng, Qing Yi Fu Wang [green-winged bat king] Wei Yixiao, one after another sent
their envoys to the Temple, asking me to release Xie Xun …”
Hearing this, Zhang Wuji’s heart was reassured, thinking, “Turns out my grandfather [orig. wai4
gong1 – maternal grandfather], Yang Zuoshi, and the others have learned this information and
have already sent people to come over here.”
He heard Kong Wen continue, “Of course our Temple refused, but how can the Ming Cult let the
matter drop? That Zhang Jiaozhu has reached the pinnacle of the martial art mastery, until now he
has not appeared. I am afraid he is operating surreptitiously. Kong Zhi Shidi [younger martial
brother] and I owe him for saving our lives. If he personally came and asked for favor, how can we
answer him? This is a serious problem. Shidi, Shizhi [martial nephew], do you have any honorable
idea?”
An old and deep voice coughed lightly. As Zhang Wuji heard this cough, his heart was shaken, for
he recognized this person as Cheng Kun, who changed his name to Yuan Zhen. Zhang Wuji had
never spoken with him face to face, but at the Brightness Peak, when Zhang Wuji was inside the
cloth-sack, he heard him recounting the past events, and then from behind the rock, he heard him
shouting; he was very familiar with Cheng Kun’s voice. In a flash, suddenly Xiao Zhao came into
his mind. One part of his heart was sweet, the other part was bitter.
He heard Yuan Zhen say, “Xie Xun is being guarded by three Tai Shishu [martial granduncle], so
nothing will happen to him. The heroes’ assembly this time concerns our Shaolin Pai’s thousands
of years’ prosperity and decline, our glory or disgrace. Some small kindness or resentment from
the Ming Cult should not worry Fangzhang Shishu [abbot martial uncle] too much. Besides, the
Wan An Temple affair was a collusion between the Ming Cult and the imperial government to make
things difficult for the Six Major Sects, doesn’t Fangzhang Shishu know it?”
“How can the Ming Cult collude with the imperial government?” Kong Wen was surprised.
Yuan Zhen said, “The Ming Cult’s Zhang Jiaozhu was engaged to the Emei Pai Zhangmen [sect
leader], Miss Zhou. On their wedding day, the Ruyang Prince’s Junzhu Niangniang [princess]
suddenly took that fellow surnamed Zhang away. This matter has shaken the Jianghu; Fangzhang
Shishu must have heard about it.”
“That’s right,” Kong Wen said, “I heard it was so.”
“One of that Junzhu Niangniang’s subordinate is a very capable warrior, called Ku Toutuo,” Yuan
Zhen continued, “Both Shishu must have seen him at the Wan An Temple.”
At the Wan An Temple, Kong Zhi was forced by Zhao Min to demonstrate his martial art. Once he
was humiliated by Ku Toutuo, because at that time his internal strength was gone, and thus he was
not able to resist. He still bore some resentment until this moment. “Humph,” he said, “Once this
important business is finished, I am going to Dadu to find Ku Toutuo and challenge him.”
Chapter 35 1007
Unedited Version
“Shishu [plural], do you know who this Toutuo really is?” Yuan Zhen asked.
“This Ku Toutuo’s knowledge is very vast,” Kong Zhi replied, “He seems to know the martial art skill
of every school and every sect. In all honesty, I can’t pinpoint his school origin.”
“Ku Toutuo is actually the Ming Cult’s Guangming You Shi Fan Yao,” Yuan Zhen said.
“Is that so?” Kong Wen and Kong Zhi exclaimed together. They sounded very surprised.
“How can Yuan Zhen dare to deceive Shishu?” Yuan Zhen said, “If he has the guts to appear on
the Duan Yang Festival, once Shishu sees it, you will know.”
Kong Wen was deep in thought. “If that’s the case, then Zhang Wuji definitely collaborates secretly
with that Junzhu. As the Junzhu captured the leaders of the Six Major Sects, Zhang Wuji sold his
kindness by rescuing us.”
“I am 80, 90% sure that was what really happened,” Yuan Zhen said.
“But I still think that Zhang Jiaozhu looks honest, considerate and upright,” Kong Wen said, “It’s
hard to imagine he is that kind of man. We must not wrongly accuse a good person.”
Yuan Zhen said, “I am sure Fangzhang Shishu remember the saying, ‘knowing a man by his face,
not knowing his heart’ [zhi1 ren2 zhi1 mian4 bu4 zhi1 xin1]. That Xie Xun is Zhang Wuji’s Yifu, he
is also one of the four Great Protector Kings [hu jiao fa wang – see my note in Chapter 30] of the
Devil Cult. The Devil Cult will disregard everything to save its own people. In the upcoming Lion-
slaying Assembly, everything will become apparent.”
Thereupon the three of them continued their discussion on how to welcome the guests, and how to
stop the enemies who wanted to abduct Xie Xun; they also estimated how many masters from
each school and sect would attend the assembly. Yuan Zhen strived to provoke all schools to fight
each other. Then, after they had been defeated and suffered some injuries, Shaolin Pai would take
advantage by killing the tiger inside the village, subduing all sects, so by right they would obtain the
Tulong Saber and kill Xie Xun as a sacrifice for Kong Jian.
Kong Wen strongly emphasized that they should not shed too much blood and offended the Wulin
people of the same principle; also, it seemed like he did not want to insult the Ming Cult.
Kong Zhi, however, wanted to embrace both ideas. He said, “When all is said and done, the most
important matter is forcing Xie Xun to reveal the Tulong Saber’s whereabouts before the Duan
Yang Festival. Otherwise, this ‘lion-slaying assembly’ will be meaningless and in turn will degrade
our Sect’s prestige.
“Shidi has stated it well,” Kong Wen said, “We must show the Saber without fail at the meeting to
set up our prestige. We’ll say that this ‘most revered in the Wulin world’ [wu3 lin2 zhi4 zun1], the
precious Tulong Saber has returned under our Sect’s control. Then our Sect will rule the world, and
nobody would dare to disobey.”
“All right,” Kong Zhi said, “Let it be so. Yuan Zhen, go and talk with Xie Xun again. Persuade him to
hand over the precious Saber and we’ll spare his life.”
“Yes!” Yuan Zhen replied, “I respectfully follow Shishu’s instruction.” Footsteps were heard as Yuan
Zhen went out the room.

Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji was delighted, but he knew that these three Shaolin monks possessed extremely high
martial art skill; if he made the slightest noise, he would be immediately detected. If he had to fight
the three of them together, he was afraid it would be difficult for him to score a victory. The best he
could do would be escape, but then his efforts to save his Yifu would be a thousand times, ten
thousand times more difficult. Thereupon he held his breath and stayed perfectly still.
He saw that Yuan Zhen’s slim figure was moving to the north. A loud pitter-patter noise was heard
as the heavy rain struck the oilpaper umbrella in his hand. Zhang Wuji waited until he was more
than a dozen of ‘zhang’s away before he lightly slipped out to follow him.
End of Chapter 35.
Chapter 35 1009
Unedited Version
Chapter 36 – The Three Withered Pine-trees Sprouting

Green Leaves
As he saw the three black ropes curling toward the upper part of his body, Zhang Wuji
pushed to the left and reached to the right. One hand swept, the other tangled as he
borrowed these three monks’ forces to wind the three black ropes together. Zhang Wuji
made several somersaults midair, before his left foot landed on a pine-tree branch, and he
steadied his footing.
Unedited Version
Under the heavy rain, the patrols on rooftops and everywhere else were considerably slackened
off. Zhang Wuji followed close after Yuanzhen by hiding behind the building corners and behind big
trees. He saw Yuan Zhen leap over the back wall of the Temple. “Turns out Yifu is imprisoned
outside the Temple,” he thought, “No wonder I can’t find any clues inside the Temple.”
He did not dare to jump openly over the wall; creeping along the wall, he climbed up slowly to the
top of the wall, and then after the patrolling monks passed by, he jumped down to the ground. In
the rain, he saw that the top of Yuan Zhen’s umbrella was already more than a hundred ‘zhang’s to
the north of the Temple, and then it turned to the left toward a small hill. Yuan Zhen climbed to the
top of the hill with an exceptional speed.
By this time Yuan Zhen was already around seventy years of age, but his agility was still
extraordinary; during the ascend to the peak, the umbrella in his hand did not seem to sway at all.
His movements were so smooth that it was as if someone was pulling him up with a rope.
Zhang Wuji quickly ran toward the foot of the hill. He was about to climb up when suddenly his
eyes caught a glittering light by the mountain path; there was someone with open blade lying in
ambush by the roadside, hastily he halted his step. After waiting for only a short moment, he saw
from the cluster of trees four people, three in the front and one in the back, came out and ran
toward the peak. From a distant, Zhang Wuji saw there were several pine trees on the peak, but he
did not see any buildings. He wondered where Xie Xun could be imprisoned.
After looking around for and not coming across any other people, he followed to the peak. The
‘qing gong’skills of the four people ahead of him were excellent. He picked up speed until he was
only about twenty ‘zhang’s behind them. In the darkness he could still see that among the four, one
was a woman, the other three were men, all of them wearing regular clothes. He thought, “Most
likely these four came to give my Yifu some trouble. I’ll let them fight a life and death battle against
Yuan Zhen first. There is no hurry for me to interfere.”
Arriving at the peak, the four people picked up their speed. Suddenly Zhang Wuji recognized two of
them, “Ah, those two are Kunlun Pai’s He Taichong and Ban Shuxian, husband and wife.”
He heard Yuan Zhen let out a long and fierce cry, turn around abruptly, and dash back down the
hill. Immediately Zhang Wuji dove down and hid among the grass by the roadside. He crawled
several ‘zhang’s to the left and heard the ringing noise of clashing weapons, as Yuan Zhen and the
newcomers had begun to fight.
From the sound of the clashing weapons, it sounded like only two people were fighting Yuan Zhen.
“The other two are not fighting,” he mused, “Obviously, they proceed to the peak to find Yifu.” Right
away he crept faster among the thick patch of grass to the peak of the hill.
As he arrived at the peak, he only saw a bare stretch of flat land; there was no building, only three
tall pine trees arranged in triangle, their branches looked like soaring dragon, reaching up to the
sky. He felt strange, “Could it be that Yifu is not being held here?” he thought.
He heard some rustling noise coming from the underbrush on his right, as someone was creeping
along; followed by Ban Shuxian’s voice, “Move quickly, our two Shidi’s may not necessarily able to
hold that Shaolin monk.”
“That’s right,” He Taichong replied. Two people rose up and charged toward the three pine trees.
Zhang Wuji was afraid Xie Xun was really around here, so he did not dare to act rashly; he crawled
forward among the thick grass. Suddenly he heard He Taichong exclaim, ‘Hey!’, as if he was hurt.

Unedited Version
Raising his head, he saw that He Taichong was standing among the pine trees, brandishing his
sword fiercely like he was fighting with somebody, but actually no one else was visible. He only
heard occasional ‘bang, bang, bang’, as if He Taichong’s sword was colliding with some strange
weapon. Zhang Wuji was even more perplexed. He crawled several steps forward and focused his
eyes to have a closer look; he could not help but gasp in shock.
It turned out that the trunks of the two pine trees diametrically opposite to him were hollow. The
cavities’ size was just enough to accommodate one person. In each cavity sat an old monk, each
monk held a black long rope in his hand, with which they were attacking He Taichong, husband
and wife. The third three was right in front of Zhang Wuji. A black long rope also came out from this
tree, so he knew that this tree also had an old monk inside its trunk.
In the dark night, the three black ropes did not reflect any light, hence, they were almost invisible in
their movements. He Taichong, husband and wife, anxiously brandished their swords in tight
defense. But because they could not see the direction of the enemies’ weapons, they did not have
the leeway to launch any counterattack. These three long ropes appeared to move slowly, but in
reality they were very fast, yet they did not create any wind at all. Under the heavy rain, in the
middle of the night, on a lone hill peak, the three ropes moved like ghosts or as if by magic; it was
unspeakably weird.
Mr. and Mrs. He repeatedly shouted their frustrations. They tried to get away from the encirclement
of these trees, but each time they charged outward, the ropes would always push them back in.
Zhang Wuji was secretly amazed; these ropes moved noiselessly, the people who drove them
must have had profound internal energy, clear, pure and without any ruggedness in its utilization,
might not be inferior to his own. He was astonished. “Yuan Zhen said that Yifu is being guarded by
his three Tai Shishu [grand martial uncles]; obviously, they are these three old monks. Their power
is extremely profound!”
“Ah!” suddenly he heard a miserable cry, as He Taichong’s back was hit by the rope and was
thrown out from the encirclement; his life was gone right away.
Ban Shuxian was shocked and saddened. While she is losing her concentration ever so slightly,
the three ropes struck together to burst her skull and break her four limbs, making her lose her
human form. One of the black ropes shook and threw Ban Shuxian’s corpse out from the
encirclement.
Yuan Zhen was fighting and stepping backwards, luring his opponents toward the peak. “Come!”
he called out, “You dare to come here, receive your death.”
Although his two opponents were Kunlun Pai’s masters, with his level of martial art skill, Yuan
Zhen would not necessarily lose, but it would be difficult to kill both of them at once. At best he
would be able to injure only one of them, and then the other one would unavoidably escape.
Therefore, he led them toward the pine trees.
The two of them were still several ‘zhang’s away from the trees, when suddenly they saw He
Taichong’s body. They both halted their steps, and in that split second, two long ropes came
noiselessly from behind their heads and wound around their waists. The ropes jerked, and two
people were thrown down from the peak, which was more than a hundred ‘zhang’s tall. Needless
to say, they died as soon as their bodies struck the foot of the hill, but they cried out wretchedly
when they were still midair, and the echo of their cry was still heard even after they were dead.
In a short moment the three old monks had killed four masters of Kunlun Pai. They were able to lift
heavy objects as if they were very light, and accomplished the task with ease; the level of their
Chapter 36 1013
Unedited Version
martial art skill was rarely seen. Zhang Wuji believed they were superior to Lu Zhangke and He
Biweng, although not as good as Tai Shifu [grand master] Zhang Sanfeng, whose skill was
immeasurably deep; but they had definitely reached the boundary of divinity. Shaolin Pai
unexpectedly still had this kind of old expert, perhaps even Tai Shifu and Yang Xiao were not
aware of it. His heart was beating fast; he crouched down in the thick grass and did not dare to
make the slightest movement.
He saw Yuan Zhen kick twice in succession, sending the bodies of He Taichong and Ban Shuxian
into the deep valley below. As the corpses fell, it was a moment later that they heard two dull thuds
as the bodies crashed into the bottom of the valley. Zhang Wuji mused, “He Taichong repaid my
kindness with evil. Today he came here to harm my Yifu and steal the precious saber away; his
conduct was despicable. But he was a martial art master, truly an expert in the martial art study,
and a leader of his school. I did not expect for him to end his life this way.”
He heard Yuan Zhen respectfully say, “Three Tai Shishu’s divine skill is truly matchless; just by
raising your hands, you have killed four masters of the Kunlun Pai. Yuan Zhen’s respect is endless.
Words truly cannot express it.”
“Humph,” one of the old monks snorted, but did not say anything.
Yuan Zhen continued, “Yuan Zhen received Fangzhang Shishu’s [abbot martial uncle] order to
come and wish three Tai Shishu well, and also to talk with the prisoner.”
One raspy voice said, “Kong Jian Shizhi [martial nephew] was very virtuous and highly skilled. The
three of us are very fond of him. We were hoping he would develop Shaolin’s martial art study. It
was unfortunate that his life was lost in this villain’s hands. The three of us have lived in seclusion
for decades and for a long time did not encumber ourselves with the mundane affairs of this world;
yet because of Kong Jian Shizhi we came to this hill peak. This criminal is worthy of death for his
many sins. One chop of the blade will take his life away. Why should you waste your breath and
disturb our peaceful meditation?”
Yuan Zhen bowed respectfully and said, “Tai Shishu’s instruction is right. However, Fangzhang
Shishu also said, my En Shi [benevolent master] was harmed by this villain, but what kind of
martial art my En Shi possessed? How could this villain, alone, have the power to injure him? For
that reason, we imprison him here and trouble three Tai Shishu to guard him. First, to lure his
comrades to come and save him; we hope to destroy the enemies who help him harm my En Shi
one by one. Second, we want him to hand over the precious Tulong Saber, so it won’t fall into
other sect’s hands, and thus usurp our position as the most revered in the Wulin world, which we
have held for thousands of years.”
Listening to this point, Zhang Wuji could not help but gnash his teeth in anger. He mused, “This evil
thief Yuan Zhen truly deserves to be cut in pieces for all his crimes. His words are sweet but
poisonous. He persuaded these three monks, who have lived in seclusion for decades, to come
out, and borrow their hands to slaughter the martial art masters of the Wulin world.”
“Hmm,” he heard one of the old monk said, “You can speak with him.”
By this time, the heavy rain had not stopped, thunders were still rumbling incessantly. Yuan Zhen
walked toward the center of the triangle and kneeled on the ground. “Xie Xun,” he said toward the
ground, “Have you thought about it? You only need to say where you keep the Tulong Saber, I will
let you go.”
Zhang Wuji felt strange, “Why did he speak to the ground?” he thought, “Could it be there is some

Unedited Version
kind of dungeon down there, and my Yifu is held captive in it?”
Suddenly, with a loud and clear voice one of the old monks said angrily, “Yuan Zhen, Buddhist
monks [orig. chu1 jia1 ren2 – people who leave their homes] do not tell lies. Why do you deceive
him? If he did tell you the place where he hid the Saber, would you really let him go?”
“Tai Shishu, please understand,” Yuan Zhen replied, “Disciple thinks that my En Shi’s enmity is
deep, yet if we consider it carefully, our Sect’s prestige is more important. If he would tell us the
precious Saber’s whereabouts for our Sect to obtain it, then we would let him go. After three years,
disciple will find him to avenge my En Shi.”
“So be it,” the old monk said, “In the Wulin world, good faith is of priority. Our words are like arrows.
Even toward big criminals or the most evil people, Shaolin disciples should not break our promise.”
“Respectfully received Tai Shishu’s instruction,” Yuan Zhen said.
Zhang Wuji thought, “These three Shaolin monks not only possess outstanding martial art skill,
they are also virtuous eminent monks; too bad they unconsciously fell into Yuan Zhen’s sinister
plot.”
He heard Yuan Zhen shout to the ground again, “Xie Xun, did you hear my Tai Shishu? Three
Seniors have agreed to let you go.”
Suddenly from underground came the reply, “Cheng Kun, do you still have a face to talk to me?”
As Zhang Wuji heard this heroic, but bleak voice, which he recognized as his Yifu’s voice, his heart
was shaken. He fought the strong urge to dash forward, kill Cheng Kun and rescue Xie Xun,
knowing that as soon as his presence was detected, three Shaolin eminent monks’ black ropes
would immediately strike him. Even without Cheng Kun joining the fight, he knew he could not
match the collaboration of these three monks. He thought, “I will wait for that evil monk Yuan Zhen
to go, then I will step forward to pay my respect to the three monks. Then I will explain the entire
complicated story. They are enlightened Buddhists, they must know how to tell right from wrong.”
“Xie Xun,” he heard Yuan Zhen say with a sigh, “You and I are old, why do you still painfully hang
on to those past events? At most in twenty more years, you and I both will return to the yellow
earth. I know I have wronged you, but I have also done you some good. Let the matter of the past
go.”
As he was rambling on, Xie Xun did not pay him any attention. He simply waited until he was done
speaking, then he said, “Cheng Kun, do you still have a face to talk to me?”
Yuan Zhen talked repeatedly for half a day, but the answer was always, “Cheng Kun, do you still
have a face to talk to me?”
Yuan Zhen coldly laughed and said, “I give you three days to think it over. After three days, if you
still do not want to tell the Tulong Saber’s whereabouts, you know with what method I will deal with
you.” As he said that, he stood up, paid his respect to the three monks, and walked down the hill.
Zhang Wuji waited until he walked far. He was about to arise to greet the three monks when
suddenly he felt something different on the air around him. This sneak attack did not have the least
bit of forewarning. He was shocked and immediately rolled away, while feeling two long objects
from above of his face coming horizontally across, perhaps no more than half a foot in front of his
face. It was a swift and marvelous attack, but did not carry the least bit of wind. These objects were
Chapter 36 1015
Unedited Version
precisely the long black ropes.
As he rolled a little more than a ‘zhang’ away, another black rope was pointing toward his chest.
This black rope was as straight as a lance or a staff, coming fast to pierce his body. At the same
time, the other two ropes wound around from behind him.
Only a moment ago he had seen four masters of Kunlun Pai, in short succession, lost their lives
under these three black ropes. So he knew that these strange weapons were very fierce. Feeling
the danger he was facing at this precise moment, he was even more shocked.
Flipping his left hand, he caught the black rope piercing his chest, thinking he would fling it to the
side. But suddenly the rope shook and a whiff of mountain-moving, ocean-stirring internal energy
attacked the pit of his stomach. If this attack hit its target, all his ribs would be broken and his five
internal organs would be crushed.
In the time of split seconds, Zhang Wuji moved his right hand to the back, warding off the two black
ropes threatening his back, while his left hand launched the Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi, backed by Jiu
Yang Shen Gong. One hand pulled the other pushed and he let his body follow the force. With a
‘whiz!’ he flew up to the sky.
Right that moment, three, four flashes of lightning lit up the sky. Two of the eminent monks
grunted, as if they were amazed at his martial art skill. These lightning illuminated Zhang Wuji.
Three eminent monks lifted up their heads, only to see that the martial art master whose skill had
reached the pinnacle of perfection was actually a peasant young man with a filthy face. They were
even more surprised.
Three black ropes flew up menacingly like three black dragons, aiming Zhang Wuji from three
different directions. Taking advantage of the lightning, Zhang Wuji looked down to see clearly the
three monks’ appearances. The one sitting on the northeast corner had a black face, as black as
the bottom of a wok. The one on the northeast corner had a sickly yellowish face, the same color of
a dry wood. The monk sitting on the south had a deathly pale, paper-white face. All three monks
had deep cheeks. They were so thin that it looked as if they did not have any flesh on their bodies.
The yellow-faced monk only had one eye. The five eyes of the three old monks sparkled under the
lightning so that they looked even more mysterious.
As he saw the three black ropes curling toward the upper part of his body, Zhang Wuji pushed to
the left and reached to the right. One hand swept, the other tangled as he borrowed these three
monks’ forces to wind the three black ropes together. This move was based on Wudang Pai’s Taiji
technique, which he learned from Zhang Sanfeng. The force was like a vortex, the three black
ropes were wound into one.
The lightning flashed, the thunder rumbled continuously; the Heaven was showing off its soul-
shaking power. Zhang Wuji made several somersaults midair, before his left foot landed on a pine-
tree branch. As he steadied his footing, in between the crashing thunder he said in a clear voice,
“Junior [orig. hou4 xue2 wan3 bei4 – younger generation who studied later] Ming Jiao Jiao Zhu [the
Ming Cult’s Cult Leader] Zhang Wuji, pays his respect to three eminent monks.”
His left foot was treading on the tree branch, his right foot high up in the sky, while he bowed in
respect. As he bowed down, the pine-tree branch followed his movement, bobbing up and down
slightly like a wave. Zhang Wuji stood steadily, his body appeared graceful. Although he was
bowing down, he was up on the tree looking down, so he did not degrade his position.
As the three monks felt their ropes were wound up by Zhang Wuji’s internal energy, they shook

Unedited Version
their hands and the ropes separated. In this short exchange, the three monks had used the three
different stances of nine different styles [san1 zhao1 jiu4 shi4]; each style concealed dozens of
variations, dozens of killer moves. Who would have thought that each one of these three stances
of nine styles was warded off by the opponent? Each style was extremely dangerous. If the
opponent missed even a fraction of a hair width, his flesh would be crushed and his bones broken,
he would die a violent death. However, Zhang Wuji appeared to stay composed, as if he was
crossing a ravine like flat ground. The three eminent monks had never faced this kind of superior
opponent. No wonder they were very amazed.
They actually did not know that to neutralize these three stances of nine styles, Zhang Wuji was
forced to exhaust his entire strength. So as he was standing on the fluctuating pine-tree branch, he
took the opportunity to regulate the troubled internal energy [orig. zhen1 qi4 – genuine breath] in
his ‘dan tian’ [pubic region].
The martial arts Zhang Wuji used just now consisted of Jiu Yang Shen Gong, Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi,
and Taiji Quan, three major divine skills, but for the final somersault in midair, he used the
technique he learned from the engraving of the Sheng Huo Ling.
Although the three Shaolin eminent monks possessed unique skill in martial arts, they had been
living in seclusion for decades; they did not follow the human affairs. Obviously, they had never
seen even one of these four martial arts. They vaguely felt, however, that his internal energy was
somewhat similar to Shaolin Jiu Yang energy, yet it also felt far superior to Shaolin’s divine energy
in a subtle way. As they heard him introducing his own name, who was unexpectedly the Cult
Leader of the Ming Cult, the admiration and surprise they felt earlier immediately turned into rage.
The old monk with deathly-pale face spitefully said, “Lao Na [lit. old cassock – referring to self] was
wondering which martial art expert descended down to pay us a visit; turns out it is the big devil
head of the Devil Cult. Lao Na, three brothers, have shut ourselves up for dozens of years,
ignoring the mundane affairs of this world. Even our own Sect’s important business usually eludes
our attention. Today by chance we get to meet the Devil Cult’s leader; that is truly the good fortune
we couldn’t even hope for in our lifetimes.”
To hear him mentioning the words ‘devil head’ and ‘Devil Cult’ left and right, it was obvious to
Zhang Wuji that they bore a very deep grievance against his Cult; he could not help hesitate
greatly, and was at a loss as how to reply.
He heard the yellow-faced monk with one eye say, “The Jiaozhu of the Devil Cult is Yang Dingtian!
How can it be Sire?”
“Yang Jiaozhu has passed away almost thirty years ago,” Zhang Wuji replied.
“Ah!” the yellow-faced old monk exclaimed, but did not say anything. He sounded shocked, as if he
was utterly crushed and broken-hearted.
Zhang Wuji thought, “He looks exceedingly grieved to hear about Yang Jiaozhu’s death. His
friendship with Yang Jiaozhu in the past must be very deep. Yifu was Yang Jiaozhu’s subordinate.
Perhaps I can bring up the old friendship and then tell them how Yuan Zhen bore a deep hatred
toward Yang Jiaozhu, and I’ll see what happen.” Thereupon he said, “Da Shi [reverend – grand
master] must have known Yang Jiaozhu then?”
“Of course I do,” the yellow-faced old monk replied, “If Lao Na did not know the great hero [the
word here is ‘da ying xiong’] Yang Dingtian, how could I turn into a one-eyed man? Why would we,
three martial brothers, have to sit in suffering for more than thirty years?”
Chapter 36 1017
Unedited Version
He said those words matter-of-factly, but the extreme pain and deep hatred behind those words
were obvious. Zhang Wuji groaned inwardly, “Bad! It’s bad!” He understood that this old monk’s
eye went bad under Yang Dingtian’s hands, so the three martial brothers lived in seclusion for the
last thirty years of their lives, making a painstaking effort, was to avenge this enmity. No wonder
they were greatly disappointed to hear the death of their archenemy.
The yellow-faced old monk suddenly let out a clear whistle and said, “Zhang Jiaozhu, Lao Na’s
Buddhist name is Du E [lit. crossing distress]. This white-faced Shidi [younger martial brother] is Du
Jie [lit. crossing calamity]. This black-faced Shidi is Du Nan [lit. crossing difficulty]. Since Yang
Dingtian [his given name means ‘top of the sky’] has died, our three people’s deep hatred and
great resentment must fall into the current Jiaozhu. Our martial nephews, Kong Jian and Kong
Xing have died under your honorable Cult’s hands. Since you dare to come over here, you must be
a fearless man. As for the dozens of years gratitude and grudges, let our martial art skills be the
judge.”
Zhang Wuji said, “Junior [wan3 bei4] does not have any enmity against your precious Sect. I come
here to rescue Yifu, Jin Mao Shi Wang Xie Daxia. Although Kong Jian Shen Seng [divine monk]
accidentally perished under my Yifu’s hands, the background story is rather complicated. As for
Kong Xing Shen Seng’s death, it has nothing to do with my humble Cult. The three of you cannot
listen only to one side of the story. You must be able to discern right from wrong.”
The white-faced old monk, Du Jie, said, “So according to you, who harmed Kong Xing?”
Zhang Wuji frowned and said, “According to Junior’s understanding, Kong Xing Shen Seng died
under the imperial family’s Ruyang Palace’s warrior.”
“Who is the leader of the Ruyang Palace’s warriors?” Du Jie asked.
“The daughter of the Ruyang Prince,” Zhang Wuji replied, “Her Han name is Zhao Min.”
“I heard from Yuan Zhen,” Du Jie continued, “That this girl has joined hands with your honorable
Cult. She has abandoned her royalty, abandoned her father, and defected to the Ming Cult. Is it
true?” He was aggressively pressing on step by step.
Zhang Wuji did not have any choice but said, “That’s right, she … right now, she … she has
crossed from darkness to light.”
In a loud voice Du Jie said, “The killer of Kong Jian is the Ming Cult’s Jin Mao Shi Wang Xie Xun.
The killer of Kong Xing is the Ming Cult’s Zhao Min. This same Zhao Min has also broken into the
Shaolin Temple, captured our Temple’s disciples. The worst of it all, she went as far as engraving
insulting words on our revered sixteen Luohan idols. If we add my Shixiong’s [older martial brother]
eyeball to those offenses, the three of us bear a hundred years of grievance. Zhang Jiaozhu, if we
do not settle this debt with you, then with whom?”
Zhang Wuji heaved a deep sigh, thinking that since he had decided to shelter Zhao Min, her
previous excessively wicked deeds could only be heaped on his head. In that blink of an eye, he
suddenly understood his father’s feelings when he committed suicide when confronted with his
beloved wife’s former crimes. He thought that as the settlement of Yang Jiaozhu and Yifu’s enmity
from the past until today, “Du Jie is right: If I do not undertake it, who would?” He stood straight up,
sending his strength to his foot, and the bobbing tree branch he was standing up suddenly stayed
still. In a loud voice he said, “Since the three honorable masters say so, Wanbei cannot run away
from this responsibility. Then only Wanbei, one person, can accept all offenses. But as Yifu
harming Kong Jian Shen Seng, there were innumerable difficulties surrounding that event. I am

Unedited Version
asking three honorable masters not to hold him accountable.”
Du E said, “What do you depend on that you dare to plead for Xie Xun? Do you think we, three
martial brothers, will not kill you?”
Zhang Wuji thought that as things had come this far, he must fight to the end; he said, “With one
against three, Wanbei is definitely not your match. Which one of the three honorable masters will
grant instruction to me?”
Du Jie said, “Fighting one to one, we cannot defeat you. This is about an enmity as deep as the
sea, we don’t have to follow Jianghu custom. Good devil head, come to receive your death.
Amitabha Buddha!”
As he invoked the name of Buddha, Du E and Du Nan spoke in chorus, “May Buddha shows
mercy!” Three black ropes flew in a flash to coil around his body.
Zhang Wuji dropped down to evade the ropes, but before his feet touch the ground, he flipped
midair and charged toward Du Nan. Du Nan raised his left palm; with an abrupt turn of his palm, a
strong gust of wind attacked Zhang Wuji’s lower abdomen. Zhang Wuji turned sideways to evade;
using the Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi on his palm he ward off the attack. In the meantime, Du E and Du
Jie’s pair of black ropes curled down on him. Zhang Wuji smoothly skated half a circle. Du Jie
waved his left palm and launched a noiseless attack.
Zhang Wuji moved from tree to tree, sending attack after attack. Suddenly his palm hacked down,
several hundred raindrops, as big as soybeans, flew toward Du E, carrying a strong gale of wind.
Du E leaned his head sideways to evade, but dozens of raindrops still hit his face so he felt pain
nonetheless. “Good kid!” he shouted. The black rope shook. It made two circles in the air and
struck down toward the top of Zhang Wuji’s head. Zhang Wuji flew like an arrow to avoid the circle
of rope and attack Du Jie at the same time.
The more he fought, the more alarmed he became, as he felt his body was surrounded by the
airstream from the three black ropes and the gust of wind generated by the three palms, which
gradually tightened around him like glue. Ever since he started teaching himself martial art, he had
never met such superior opponents like these three monks. Not only their stances very
complicated, the abundance of their internal energy was matchless.
At first, Zhang Wuji was still able to use 70% of his strength in defense and 30% for offense. More
than 200 stances, however, he started to feel that his pure and clear internal energy gradually
turned muddy that in order to survive he could only defend and not attack at all. His Jiu Yang Shen
Gong was actually unlimited; the more he used it, the stronger he was. But right now, every move
he made consumed enormous internal energy that little by little he felt his stamina decrease.
Actually, it was also because he had never had this kind of experience ever since he trained the
Shen Gong [divine skill/strength].
After several dozens more stances, Zhang Wuji thought, “If I keep fighting, I will only deliver my life
in vain. I’d better escape today, and come back with Grandfather [orig. wai4 gong1 – maternal
grandfather], Yang Zuo Shi [left emissary], Fan You Shi [right emissary], and Wei Fu Wang [bat
king]. With five of us joining forces, I am sure we will defeat these three monks. At that time we will
be able to rescue Yifu.”
Immediately he sent three stances attack toward Du E in his attempt to break out of the
encirclement. Unexpectedly, the circle of three long black ropes was as tight as copper wall or iron
rampart. Several times he attacked, each time he was pushed back and was unable to get out. He
Chapter 36 1019
Unedited Version
was greatly shocked. “Turns out these three monks collaborate as one individual,” he thought,
“Can anyone in the world really achieve this kind of interlinked minds?”
He did not know that Du E, Du Jie and Du Nan, three monks had spent more than thirty years
sitting in meditation together. Their biggest skill was in using the ‘interlinked minds’. As one person
moved, the other two understood his intention immediately. This ‘telepathic’ skill sounded
mysterious, but these three men had been together in one room for more than thirty years;
concentrating in interaction with each other in training, so it was not surprising that their minds
could react as one person.
Zhang Wuji further thought, “If that is the case, then although Grandfather and the others come
together, we might still be unable to breakthrough these three men’s interlinked minds. Could it be
that in the end my Yifu is beyond deliverance? That I will lose my life today?”
As he was anxious, his focus was slightly dispersed, his shoulder was swept by Du Jie’s five
fingers, and the pain entered the bones and marrows. He mused, “My own death is nothing to be
regretted, but Yifu’s injustice must be washed clean. Yifu has always been a proud man. Since he
has fallen into others’ hands, he will not utter half a word to defend himself.” Thereupon, in a clear
voice he said, “Three Old Honorable Masters, since Wanbei has stranded over here today, my life
is difficult to protect. A real man is not afraid of death. What else can I say? There is one matter I
need to clarify, though …”
‘Whoosh! Whoosh!’ two black ropes came from left and right. Zhang Wuji pushed to the left and
pull to the right, warding off the incoming force away, while continuing, “That Yuan Zhen’s real
civilian name was Cheng Kun, his title was Hun Yuan Pi Li Shou [Lightning Hands of the
Originating Formation]. He was my Yifu, Xie Xun’s master …”
The three Shaolin eminent monks noticed how he warded off their forces while spitting out words
at the same time. It was a kind of internal energy cultivation they themselves were not able to
master. They could not help but feel more alarmed. The three monks recognized the Ming Cult was
the ‘stop-at-no-evil’ Devil Cult. The higher the Jiaozhu’s martial art skill, the higher their capacity to
harm others would be. Seeing that currently he fell into the tight encirclement and unable to
escape, they decided to seize the opportunity. Only, their endeavor would need unlimited efforts.
Therefore, without saying anything, they intensified the black ropes and their palms attacks.
Zhang Wuji continued talking, “Three Old Honorable Masters must understand, this Cheng Kun’s
Shimei [younger martial sister] was the Ming Cult’s Jiaozhu Yang Dingtian’s wife. Cheng Kun had
some feeling toward his Shimei, thus he became jealous and eventually his jealousy turned into
deep hatred toward the Ming Cult …”
Thereupon as his hands were busy fending off the three monks’ stances, his mouth did not stop
recounting, from the beginning to the end, how Cheng Kun schemed to destroy the Ming Cult, how
he made illicit rendezvous with Mrs. Yang, which finally caused Yang Ding Tian’s demise, how he
faked drunkenness and molested Xie Xun’s wife and killed his entire family, how he compelled Xie
Xun to randomly massacre Wulin people, how he took Kong Jian Shen Seng as his master and
deliberately lured him to take thirteen fists from Xie Xun, but he did not appear and in the end Kong
Jian died with unsatisfied regret.
The more Du E, three monks heard, the more troubled their hearts were; the story appeared as it
was cooked up by some criminals or barbarians, yet everything was logical and reasonable,
everything fitted together perfectly. Du E was the first to relax his black rope.
Zhang Wuji also said, “Wanbei does not know how Yang Jiaozhu became enemies with Du E

Unedited Version
Dashi, but I am not surprised if there was a third party who incited disharmony between the two of
you. Most likely this man was Yuan Zhen. There is no harm in Du E Dashi trying to recall past
events. See if what Wanbei has said has some merit in it.”
“Hm,” Du E stopped his rope altogether. He lowered his head and pondered a moment. “That
makes sense,” he finally said, “In Lao Na’s feud with Yang Dingtian, Cheng Kun did indeed play an
important role. Afterwards, he wanted to take Lao Na as his master, but Lao Na had never taken
any disciple, so I recommended him to Kong Jian Shizhi to be his disciple. Come to think about it,
did he intentionally arrange all this?”
“Not only that,” Zhang Wuji said, “Currently, he is coveting over the Shaolin Temple Abbot position,
gathering supporters outside the Temple, and cooking up a secret conspiracy to usurp Kong Wen
Shen Seng …”
He had not finished speaking when there was a loud rumbling noise as a giant boulder on the
sloping hill toward their left tumbled down toward the three pine trees.
“Who’s there?” Du E shouted. The back rope in his hand flew. ‘Bang! Bang!’ it struck the boulder
right on, but it only caused several chips to fly away. From behind the boulder a shadow suddenly
pounced toward Zhang Wuji with an exceptional speed. A cold ray flashed as a short blade was
thrust into his throat.
This attack was so sudden, and it came when Zhang Wuji was using his full-strength to block Du
Jie and Du Nan, two monks’ black ropes and palm strikes. He was totally caught off guard against
this sneak attack. He only felt a sharp wind in the darkness and the short blade had already
reached his throat. In this critical situation he threw himself sideways, and with a ‘rip’ noise the
sharp of the blade made a big cut on his clothes right on his chest. If he was a fraction of a second
late, his chest and abdomen would be cut open.
As his attack failed, the attacker broke out of the three monks’ black ropes encirclement by rolling
behind the giant boulder.
“Close shave!” Zhang Wuji silently cursed. He shouted, “Wicked thief Cheng Kun! Come and deal
with me personally if you dare! You want to kill me to close my mouth?”
Actually, he did not see clearly the assassin who attacked him with the blade, but he knew that
person’s movements were quick, his stance was fierce, his internal energy was strong, and his
martial art was somewhat similar to Xie Xun, so he presumed it was none other than Cheng Kun.
Just like three great hands, the three black ropes of the Shaolin three monks reached out toward
the boulder. Wrapping and heaving, they lifted the thousand-catty giant boulder and hurled it away.
But Cheng Kun had already gone down the mountain far away.
“Was it really Yuan Zhen?” Du E asked.
“Of course that was him,” Du Nan said.
Du E said, “If he did not have any guilty conscience, why would he …”
Suddenly from all directions came repeated shouts, as seven, eight shadows arrived. The first one
shouted, “Shaolin monks became Buddha disciples in vain, you have killed too many people.
Aren’t you afraid the consequences of your sins? Everybody, let’s go together.”
Chapter 36 1021
Unedited Version
Eight people, each with a weapon in their hands, charged toward the three monks. Zhang Wuji was
still standing in the middle of the three monks. He saw that among these eight people, three
wielded swords, each of the other five wielded either a saber or a whip. Each one of them
possessed a high level or martial art skill. Immediately they fought the three monks’ black ropes.
After watching for a while, Zhang Wuji recognized the stances of the three people wielding swords
were similar to the Qinghai Three Swords, who were killed by the Shaolin monks several days
earlier. Only their changes were more subtle and their forces stronger, far above the Qinghai Three
Swords. These people must be Qinghai school’s senior characters. These three people attacked
Du E. The other three people fought Du Nan, and the remaining two joined hands in battling Du
Jie.
Although Du Jie only fought two people, these two’s martial art skill was a notch higher than the
rest of the attackers. After fighting for half a day, Zhang Wuji could tell that Du Jie gradually fell
under his enemies’ control; while although fighting one against three, Du E seemed to be in control
with his abundance internal strength.
About a dozen or so stances later, Du E was aware of the difficulty Du Jie was facing. His black
rope shook, and flew toward the two men attacking Du Jie. The two men were tall and powerfully
built. Their black beards floating, their movements were extremely agile. One of them held a pair of
judge brushes, the other held a short pole to seal acupoints. Du E and Du Jie were several
‘zhang’s apart, yet Du E could feel the wind generated by these two people’s weapons as if they
were closed to him, proving that short weapons were inevitably more fierce than the long ones.
On the other front, the power carried by the three swords of Qinghai people was getting weaker,
and they slowly fell under Du Nan’s control. As it happened, Du Nan was fighting three enemies,
while Du E and Du Jie two monks were fighting five enemies. For the time being, both parties were
in a stalemate.
Zhang Wuji wondered in his heart, “These eight people are all martial art experts and they are not
necessarily inferior to He Taichong, husband and wife. Other than the three Qinghai Pai people, I
cannot figure out the school origin of the other five. Truly in this wide world, there are crouching
tigers and hidden dragons among the tall grasses and thick weeds. I wonder how many heroes
and warriors are hiding quietly, whose names I have never heard of.”
After these eleven people fought for more than a hundred moves, the black ropes in the three
monks of Shaolin’s hands were getting shorter. The shorter ropes required less internal energy to
operate, but their agility and attacking power were also reduced several degrees. Several dozens
of moves later, the three monks’ black ropes were shortened six, seven feet more. The two black-
bearded old men fought closer and closer. The power behind their weapons was getting stronger
and stronger. As soon as they saw a hole in their enemies’ defense, they would do their utmost to
advance step-by-step, to be as close as possible to the three monks. But as their black ropes were
shorter, the three monks’ defense was also tighter. The three ropes were like a circle with infinite
elasticity. Each time the two black-bearded old men pressed on, they would be pushed back by the
ropes.
By this time the three monks had already joined their ‘qi’ that the battle turned into three against
eight. The three Shaolin monks spared no effort in fighting the enemies, but they were groaning
inside. They knew that although the battle with these eight people was prolonged, they would not
suffer defeat. If they used the ‘Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan’ [Buddha’s warrior’ devil subduing ring/loop],
not only eight enemies, even sixteen or thirty-two people would not be able to penetrate their
defense. However, inside this ring hides a powerful enemy who would endanger them internally. If
Zhang Wuji ever decided to make his move, they would be crushed from inside and outside, then

Unedited Version
the Shaolin three monks’ lives would be gone.
The three monks saw him quietly sit on the ground; apparently he was waiting for a good
opportunity to strike. Perhaps he was waiting for the three monks and their enemies to exhaust
their strengths, and then gain advantage at their expense. By this time the three monks had used
their internal energy to its fullest potential. They were thinking of letting a long whistle down the hill
to call for help from the Shaolin Temple, but they could not open their mouths. If they uttered even
a single word, the flow of their blood and ‘qi’ would reverse, and then if they were lucky enough not
to die, they would certainly suffer internal injury and would be crippled.
In their hearts, they were scolding themselves for being too proud. If, at the first sign of powerful
enemy’s arrival they had raised the alarm asking reinforcement from the Temple, their victory
would have been assured as soon as several masters of Damo Hall and Luohan Hall came to help.
This dire circumstance was also clearly seen by Zhang Wuji. If he wanted to take these three
monks’ lives at this time, it would be as easy as lifting his finger. But he thought as a real man, he
should not take advantage when others were in danger. Let alone the fact that these three monks
were the victims of Yuan Zhen’s evil plot. Besides, if he killed them, he would still have to deal with
the eight powerful enemies, which would not make his job any easier.
Knowing that victory or defeat between the two parties would not be decided for a while, he looked
down to see that there was a dungeon in the ground, covered with a very big rock. All he could see
was a small gap, supposedly it was the air passage for Xie Xun to breathe, and to deliver food for
him. He thought that his time was limited. By the time victory and defeat between the combatants
was decided, some people from the Shaolin Temple might have arrived; and then he would lost the
opportunity to rescue Yifu. Thereupon he knelt down by the rock and pushed with both hands. He
was able to push the giant stone slowly aside by exerting his strength using the Qian Kun Da Nuo
Yi technique.
He had not pushed the rock one foot when suddenly a strong wind came from behind, as Du Nan
sent a palm strike toward his back. Zhang Wuji used the ‘take off force to borrow strength’. ‘Bang!’
a large part of the clothes on his back tore to pieces. In the fierce wind and rainstorm, the pieces of
clothes flutter in the air like butterflies; but actually he transferred Du Nan’s palm strength to the
giant stone. With a loud rumbling noise the stone slid about a foot. He unloaded the palm strength
to the rock so that he was not injured internally, but when he took the force, his own internal energy
was focused on the stone in front of him; therefore, he felt severe pain on his back.
As Du Nan launched a palm strike, he revealed a gap in the black ropes defense. One of the black-
bearded old man immediately penetrated the loop. The short pole in his right hand struck toward
Du Nan’s left breast.
The Shaolin Three Monks’ flexible rope formation was very effective for a long distance attack, but
not for a close combat. Du Nan raised his left palm to ward off the attack threatening the acupoint
on his chest. The black-bearded old man stretched out his left-hand index finger to pierce Du Nan’s
‘shan zhong xue’ [lit. ‘in the flock (of sheep or goats)’ acupoint].
“Not good!” Du Nan cried out inwardly. He did not expect the enemy’s ‘yi zhi chan’ [sacrificing
finger] acupoint sealing technique was fiercer than his sealing acupoint pole. In this critical
situation, he did not have any choice but to let go the rope in his right hand and sweep it across his
chest with a strong gust of wind, and immediately launched a counterattack with his thumb, index
finger and middle finger shaped like a fan.
Although he succeeded in warding off the enemy’s attack, with the black rope no longer in his
Chapter 36 1023
Unedited Version
hand, the old man wielding judge-pens immediately entered in his line of defense. The Shaolin
Three Monks’ ‘Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan’ was broken.
Suddenly, the end of the black rope, which was lying on the ground, rose up just like the head of a
viper ready to strike its victim. With a loud scream the rope went toward the acupoint on the face of
the old man wielding the judge pens. Even before the rope arrived, the strong wind generated was
enough to stop the enemy. The old man hastily raised both of his judge pens to block. As the rope
and the pens collided, he was shaken and his arms went numb, the pen in his left hand almost fell
off, while the pen in his right hand was diverted to strike the rock underneath. Rock chips flew as
sparks splashed everywhere.
The black rope continued toward the Qinghai Pai’ three swordsmen, forcing them to withdraw
about a ‘zhang’ backwards. The ‘Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan’ was not only restored, the power was
even greater than the original formation. The Shaolin Three Monks were pleasantly surprised,
especially since they saw the other end of the rope was unexpectedly in Zhang Wuji’s hand. He
had never practiced the ‘Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan’ with them, so in term of ‘interlinked minds’ and
moving in seamless coordination with the others, he was far inferior to Du Nan. However, his
unequalled abundance internal energy was more than enough to generate an earth-shattering
force to drive the enemies to withdraw in all directions.
Du E and Du Jie’s black ropes also moved that together they drove the remaining seven people to
fall back. In the meantime, Du Nan focused his attention to deal with the black-bearded old man,
which was a notch inferior to him both in terms of martial art and internal strength. He fought sitting
inside the pine tree, and did not stand up at all. His ten fingers slapped, pierced, plucked, hooked,
pointed, brushed, captured and seized, so that after several moves, the black-bearded old man
repeatedly fell into dangerous situations. Seeing his seven companions were not in a better
situation than what he was facing, the old man bellowed and leaped out from the loop.
Zhang Wuji handed the black rope back to Du Nan, and then bending down, he used the Qian Kun
Da Nuo Yi again to push the giant rock another foot. He looked down into the exposed
underground cave and called out, “Yifu, Child Wuji is late in rescuing you. Can you come out?”
“I am not going out,” Xie Xun replied, “Good Child, get out of here, quick!”
Zhang Wuji was surprised. “Yifu,” he said, “Is your acupoint sealed? Or are you bound in
shackles?”
Without waiting for Xie Xun to reply, he jumped down the dungeon. ‘Splash!’ water splashed out.
Turned out the several hours of heavy downpour had flooded the dungeon that the water reached
his waist. Half of Xie Xun’s body was submerged in water.
Zhang Wuji’s heart ached. He reached out to carry Xie Xun up. His hands groped around Xie Xun’s
hands and feet, but did not feel any shackles. He then massaged Xie Xun’s several main
acupoints, but again, he did not find any signs of anybody sealed his acupoints. Hence, he
wrapped his arms around Xie Xun’s body, leaped up and out of the dungeon, and sat Xie Xun on
top of the giant rock by the cave opening.
“This is the best time to escape,” Zhang Wuji said, “Yifu, let us leave.” As he said that, he pulled
Xie Xun’s arm, with the intention to leave immediately. But Xie Xun kept sitting on the rock,
refusing to move. Hugging his own knees he said, “Child, the gravest sin I have ever committed in
my life was killing Kong Jian Dashi. If your Yifu fall into other people’s hands, I would certainly fight
bravely to the end. But today I become a prisoner of the Shaolin Temple, I am willing to receive the
harshest punishment to pay for Kong Jian Dashi’s life.”

Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji anxiously said, “But you killed Kong Jian Dashi by mistake. It was Cheng Kun, that
wicked thief, who engineered such a sinister plot. Besides, Yifu’s entire family’s blood debt has not
been restituted, how can you die under Cheng Kun’s hands?”
Xie Xun sighed and said, “Everyday for more than a month, in this dungeon, I heard the three
eminent monks chant their prayers, I heard the morning bell and the evening drum from the temple
at the bottom of this hill, which has made me think about my past. Your Yifu’s hands reek with too
much innocent blood that even a hundred deaths cannot redeem it. Ay, all sorts of wickedness
caused too much sin. I am more sinful than Cheng Kun. Good Child, don’t mind me, just quickly go
down the hill.”
The more Zhang Wuji listened to him, the more anxious he was. “Yifu,” he shouted, “If you don’t
want to go, I will force you.” As he said that, he turned around and grabbed both of Xie Xun’s
hands; he was going to carry him on his back.
They heard clamoring noise of people coming up the mountain path, there were several people
shouting, “Who dare to cause trouble at Shaolin Temple?” A dozen or so people were coming up
the hill, amidst the noise of feet splashing in the water.
Zhang Wuji was just about to grab Xie Xun’s legs, ready to take him go; but suddenly the ‘da zhui
xue’ [big spine acupoint] on his back went numb. It was Xie Xun. Zhang Wuji’s hands lost their
strength and he did not have any choice but to relax his grip. In his anxiety he almost cried. “Yifu,”
he called out, “You … why are you being this difficult?”
“Good Child,” Xie Xun replied, “The wrong I have received, you have already explained it clearly to
the three eminent monks. The sins I have committed, I have to pay the retribution myself. If you are
not leaving, who will avenge my grievances for me?”
Zhang Wuji’s heart turned cold; but he saw the dozen or so Shaolin monks wielding Buddhist staff
or saber had already attacked the eight people. ‘Bing, bing, bang, bang!’ the noise of the close
combat can be heard.
The black-bearded old man with judge pens realized that if the battle was prolonged, not only they
would fail their mission at the last minute; they may find it difficult to escape alive. He was enraged
that a nameless young man had spoiled their important business. With a clear voice he shouted, “I
beg to know the honorable surname and the great given name of the young man in the middle of
the pine trees. Hao Mi and Bo Tai of Hejian [a city in Hebei province] want to know which expert
has interfered with our business today.”
Raising his black rope up, Du E said, “The Ming Cult’s Zhang Jiaozhu, the number one martial art
expert in the world; how can the Hejian Shuang Sha [twin evils of Hejian] not know?”
“Ah!” the judge pen wielding Hao Mi exclaimed. He raised his pair of pens up and then walked out
of the loop. The other seven followed him. The Shaolin monks were about to stop them, but those
eight’s martial art skill was considerably higher than the monks; side by side they proceeded going
down the hill.
Du E and the others, three monks, had heard everything Xie Xun and Zhang Wuji said. They also
knew that Zhang Wuji did not take advantage of their precarious situation, he simply stood on the
side, did not help either side. When Bo Tai broke through their ‘Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan’ defensive
line, based on the Twin Evils of Hejian’s cruelty, the three monks would have lost their lives by
now. The three monks laid down their black ropes, stood up, and put their palms together in
respect. “Many thanks for Zhang Jiaozhu’s benevolence,” they said in chorus.
Chapter 36 1025
Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji hastily returned the propriety and said, “Such an insignificant deed; is it worth
mentioning?”
Du E said, “In today’s business, although Lao Na would not allow Xie Xun to accompany Zhang
Jiaozhu, but Zhang Jiaozhu has just saved our lives, Lao Na would be powerless to stop you from
leaving. Only Lao Na, three martial brothers, have received order from our temple’s Abbot to watch
over Xie Xun. We have established a heavy oath before Buddha’s presence, unless the three of us
lose our lives, we will never let Xie Xun escape. This matter concerns our Sect’s thousand years of
glory or disgrace; we beg Zhang Jiaozhu to understand of our difficulty.”
“Humph,” Zhang Wuji snorted, but did not say anything.
Du E continued, “About the animosity of Lao Na losing an eye, we can consider it over today. If
Zhang Jiaozhu wishes to rescue Xie Xun, you may come back anytime. As long as you can break
Lao Na, three martial brothers’ ‘Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan’, you can take Shi Wang [lion king] go.
Zhang Jiaozhu may bring as many helpers as you wish. You can take turn fighting us, or you can
fight us as a group; we, three martial brothers, will accept the challenge by ourselves. Before
Zhang Jiaozhu’s return, Lao Na, three brothers, will guard Xie Xun carefully. We will not let Yuan
Zhen to insult him even for half a sentence, or harm a single strand of his hair.”
Zhang Wuji cast a glance toward Xie Xun; in the dark night he saw the silhouette of his well-built
form, his long hair draped over his neck and shoulders; he was standing with lowered head, as if
his heart was full of remorse over the transgressions he committed in the past. He looked totally
different from his impressive, invincible former self. Zhang Wuji felt tears forming in his eyes as he
considered, “I can’t defeat them today, and Yifu does not want to leave. I must bring [maternal]
Grandfather, Yang Zuo Shi, Fan You Shi, and the others to help me fight. This three black rope
formation is as impregnable as a copper wall or iron rampart. If Du Nan Dashi did not send me a
palm attack, that Bo Tai would definitely not able to break through their defense line. Even with the
help of Grandfather and the Left and Right Brightness Emissaries, there is no guarantee that we
can break their formation. Ay, right now, all I can do is to deal with whatever comes my way using
one step at a time.” Thereupon he said, “Since that is the case, I will return to receive instructions
from the Three Reverends.” Turning around to embrace Xie Xun’s waist he said, “Yifu, your child is
leaving.”
Xie Xun nodded. Gently stroking Zhang Wuji’s hair he said, “You don’t have to come back. I have
made up my mind not to leave. Good Child, I hope in everything you will turn bad luck into good
fortune. Don’t let the hopes of your Father and Mother and myself down. Follow your Father’s
example; don’t follow your Yifu’s.”
Zhang Wuji replied, “Both Father and Yifu are heroes and real men; upright warriors who do
everything in the open. Both are Child’s role models.” As he said that, he bowed in respect. His
shadow swayed and he flew out of the three pine trees circle. Raising his hands toward the Shaolin
Temple’s three monks, he launched his ‘qing gong’ and suddenly disappeared. They only heard his
clear whistle, which in a very short time had reached about a ‘li’ [approx. 0.5 km] away.
The Shaolin monks standing on the peak of that hill looked at each other in astonishment. They
had heard that the Zhang Jiaozhu of the Ming Cult possessed an outstanding martial art skill, but
they had never expected his skill to be this divine.
Since his presence was no longer a secret, Zhang Wuji thought he might as well show his martial
art skill. Perhaps the Shaolin monks would be scared and would treat Xie Xun nicely.
His whistle sound came out of his abundant ‘qi’; it was a continuous whistle, which rose up above

Unedited Version
the noise of the thunderstorm. It sounded like a dragon roar as it flew through the sky. Putting his
entire strength on his feet, he ran faster and faster, while his whistling was also getting louder and
louder. Thousands of Shaolin monks were startled awake from their dreams. It was not until the
whistle was far away they started to talk to one another. Kong Wen, Kong Zhi, and the others knew
Zhang Wuji had arrived; which only served to increase their anxiety.
Zhang Wuji ran for several ‘li’s. Suddenly from behind a willow tree by the road side someone was
calling out, “Hey!” Someone leaped out. It was Zhao Min.
Zhang Wuji stopped his whistle and halted his steps. Reaching out, he pulled her over, only to see
that her whole body was dripping wet from the heavy rain; as she looked up, water streaming down
from her face.
“Did you fight with the Shaolin Temple baldies?” Zhao Min asked.
“Yes,” Zhang Wuji replied.
“How is Xie Daxia?” Zhao Min asked, “Did you see him?”
Zhang Wuji pulled her arm along, and while they were strolling in the heavy rain, he told her briefly
what had happened just now.
Zhao Min hesitantly asked, “Did you ask him how he got captured?”
“I was only thinking of how to help him escape,” Zhang Wuji replied, “I did not have time to mind
other people’s business.”
Zhao Min sighed and no longer made any noise.
“You are not happy?” Zhang Wuji asked.
“To you, it is other people’s business, to me, it is a very serious matter,” Zhao Min replied, “All right,
I’ll wait for Xie Daxia to be rescued. I don’t think it will be too late to ask him then. I am only afraid
…”
“What are you afraid of?” Zhang Wuji asked, “Are you afraid we cannot save Yifu?”
“The Ming Cult is a lot stronger than the Shaolin Pai,” Zhao Min said, “If you really want to rescue
Xie Daxia, I am sure you will eventually succeed. I am only afraid that Xie Daxia is determined to
die because of Kong Jian Shen Seng.”
It was exactly what had been burdening Zhang Wuji’s heart. “Do you think he is?” he asked.
“I hope he isn’t,” Zhao Min replied.
Two people walking and talking until they arrived at the Du couple’s hut. Zhao Min laughed and
said, “Your real identity has been exposed, you cannot hide from these two people anymore.”
Zhang Wuji noticed that the door of the hut was half closed, so he reached out to open it. After
shaking the rain water from his head and body he went in, but suddenly smelled a burst of blood.
He was shocked and immediately pushed Zhao Min back out of the door with his left hand. From
the dark someone’s claw was reaching out. This claw was noiseless, without creating any wind, but
it was shockingly fast. In a flash the fingers had reached Zhang Wuji’s cheek. He did not have
Chapter 36 1027
Unedited Version
enough time to evade. His left foot flew up toward that person’s chest. The attacker pulled back his
hand and his elbow struck the ‘huan tiao xue’ [lit. ‘jump-the-loop’] acupoint on Zhang Wuji’s leg with
an extremely fierce and ruthless move.
Zhang Wuji knew that as soon as pulled back his leg slightly, the enemy’s left hand would
immediately scoop out his pair of eyeballs. Therefore, he feigned a grab toward the enemy’s hand,
expecting the enemy to pull back his elbow, but unexpectedly his grab was successful. He took the
enemy’s left hand in his palm, but right at that moment, his ‘huan tiao xue’ went numb; he could not
stand and was forced to kneel down on his right leg.
He was about to seize the opportunity by wrenching the enemy’s wrist when he suddenly realized
the hand in his palm was soft, warm and smooth. It was a woman’s hand. His heart was stirred and
he did not have the heart to treat her with a heavy hand. He lifted that person up and flung her
outside. ‘Stab’, he felt a severe pain on his right shoulder as it was pierced by a knife.
As the enemy leaped out of the room, her palm struck toward Zhao Min’s face. Zhang Wuji knew
Zhao Min would not be able to block it and would be killed on the spot. Thereupon, enduring the
pain, he leaped up and sent out his palm to parry. ‘Bang’ two palms collided. That person’s body
swayed, her feet staggered; but borrowing the momentum, she continued moving backward and
ran several ‘zhang’s out, and then disappeared into the darkness.
“Who was that?” Zhao Min was still in shock.
“Hey,” Zhang Wuji mumbled. He tried to light a fire, but the flint inside his pocket was soaked wet
from the heavy rain; he could not start the fire. Afraid that the enemy’s knife on his right shoulder
was poisonous, he did not dare to pull it up.
“Light up the lamp,” he said.
Zhao Min went to the kitchen to get a flint and lighted the oil lamp. She was shocked to see the
short knife on his shoulder. Zhang Wuji saw that the blade of the knife was without poison.
“Only a flesh wound,” he laughed, “Nothing to worry about.”
As he turned his head and pulled the knife out, he saw Du Baidang and Yi Sanniang curled up on
the corner of the room. Ignoring the blood oozing out of his wound, he rushed to look; the couple
had died for a while.
Zhao Min was scared. “They were still fine when I went out,” she said.
Zhang Wuji nodded. As Zhao Min wrapped his wound, he took up the short knife and examined it.
It was precisely the weapon the Du couple used. He looked around the room, and saw on the
beam, on the pillars, on the table, on the ground, everywhere, there were short blades scattered
around. Apparently, the enemy engaged the Du couple in fierce battle, forcing them to use up their
blades one by one, and then began to injure them.
“This person’s martial art is very fierce,” Zhao Min said in amazement.
If Zhang Wuji was not quick enough in the battle in the dark just now, that person would have had
gouged his eyes. Not only he would have been a blind man, but most likely Zhao Min and he would
be lying on the ground, dead. He looked back at the bodies of the Du couple. Dozens of ribs on
their chests were broken, as were ribs on their backs. It was obvious that the martial art which
killed them was very cruel, with a very powerful palm strength behind it. He had fought countless

Unedited Version
archenemies, undergone many dangerous situations, yet thinking back about the quick-paced,
three-stance close combat in the dark room, he could not restrain from shivering in fear. He had
fought two vicious battles tonight; the first was one against three, which lasted for a long time. But
speaking of soul-stirring and hair-rising battle, it was nothing compared to the second one, which
lasted for a twinkling of the eye.
“Who was that?” Zhao Min asked again.
Zhang Wuji shook his head without answering. Suddenly Zhao Min understood. Her eyes grew big
in fright. After staring blankly for half a day, she threw herself into Zhang Wuji’s bosom and wept in
fear. They both knew that if Zhao Min did not hear Zhang Wuji’s whistle and came out amidst the
heavy rain to welcome him, and thus escape the great catastrophe, right now on the corner of the
room there would not only be two corpses, but three.
Zhang Wuji gently patted her back and consoled her in gentle voice. Zhao Min said, “That person’s
target must be me; she killed the Du couple first, and then hid to set up an ambush against me.
She simply did not mean to harm you.”
“You must not leave my side these next several days,” Zhang Wuji said. After thinking for a while
he muttered, “How could her internal energy and martial art skill advance so rapidly in less than a
year? I am afraid nobody in this world other than myself will be able to protect you.”
The next morning, Zhang Wuji took Du Baidang’s hoe and dug a deep hole to bury the Du couple.
Together with Zhao Min they kneeled and bowed to express their respect. Recalling how Yi
Sanniang had treated the two of them with loving care, they could not help but feel grief.
Suddenly from far away, from the direction of Shaolin Temple they heard a faint continuous ‘dang,
dang’ sound. It sounded very urgent. At the same moment, from the east a blue-green rocket shot
to the sky; from the south a red rocket, from the west white, and from the north black, while from
several ‘li’s away they saw yellow smoke rise up. These five rockets and smoke encircled the
Shaolin Temple in the middle.
“The Ming Cult’s Five-element Flags have arrived!” Zhang Wuji called out, “And they are going to
deal with the Shaolin Pai frontally. Let’s go quickly.” Hurriedly they changed their clothes, washed
the mud from their hands and faces, and walked quickly toward the Shaolin Temple.
Walking for only a few ‘li’s, they saw a company of white-clothed Ming Cult army, with small yellow
banners in their hands, going up the mountain.
“Is Yan Qi Shi [Flag leader Yan] here?” Zhang Wuji called out.
As the leader of the Hou-tu Qi [thick earth flag/banner], Yan Yuan heard the call, he turned around
and saw his Jiaozhu. In his delight, he quickly came forward to pay his respects. The people
serving under him were also expressed their delights in thunderous voices and bowed down
together.
Yan Yuan reported: As the leaderships of the Ming Cult learned about Xie Xun’s whereabouts, they
held a discussion and decided that if they waited for the Duan Yang Festival to ask for Xie Xun, all
the heroes under the Heaven would have flocked to the Shaolin Temple, then the Ming Cult would
have to face the world’s heroes as their enemies. Since they were not able to report to their Cult
Leader, they were forced to take the matter into their own hands. Thereupon, ten days before the
Duan Yang Festival, Yang Xiao and Fan Yao led the masters of the Cult to the Shaolin Temple to
ask for Xie Xun. They expected an open war would be unavoidable, but after looking everywhere,
Chapter 36 1029
Unedited Version
they could not find their Cult Leader, so the group of warriors felt like a dragon without a head.
The Ming Cult people blew the bugle, announcing the arrival of their Cult Leader; so not too long
afterwards, Yang Xiao, Fan Yao, Yin Tianzheng, Wei Yixiao, Yin Yewang, Zhou Dian, Peng
Yingyu, Shou Bude, Priest Tie Guan, and the others came one after another, while the Rui Jin
[acute gold/metal], Ju Mu [gigantic tree], Hong Shui [flooding water], and Lie Huo [blazing fire], four
banners were surrounding the Shaolin Temple on all sides. As they saw each other, everybody
broke into delightful chatter.
Yang Xiao and Fan Yao admitted their guilt for acting without authorization. Zhang Wuji said, “You
don’t have to be too modest. Everybody with one mind join forces to rescue Xie Fa Wang. That
shows our Cult’s brethrens have a strong spirit of brotherhood [yi4qi4]. Everybody appreciates
what we are doing, why do you feel guilty?”
He told everybody briefly how he went undercover and mingled among the Shaolin Temple’s
workers, and how last night he battled with Du E three monks. As they heard Cheng Kun was
behind everything, plotting and scheming, they were all furious. Zhou Dian and Priest Tie Guan
shouted some curse words.
Zhang Wuji said, “Today our Cult is paying a formal visit to ask Shaolin Fangzhang [Abbot] to
release the prisoner. It is best if we do not injure our friendship. We will fight only out of absolute
necessity. Our goal first and foremost is saving Xie Fa Wang, next, we want to apprehend Cheng
Kun. Other than that we should not harm the innocents.” The people acknowledged the order in
one voice.
“Min Mei,” to Zhao Min Zhang Wuji said, “In order to avoid more trouble, it will be best if you would
be in disguise, don’t let the Shaolin Temple monks to recognize your true identity.” Since she took
the Shaolin monks prisoners to Dadu, she had sowed an extremely deep enmity with Shaolin Pai.
Zhao Min laughed and said, “Yan Dage [big brother Yan], let me pose as one of the brothers under
your command!”
Yan Yuan immediately ordered one of his men to get the uniform for Zhao Min to wear. She quickly
went to the woods behind the mountain and hurriedly put on the uniform and applied black grease
onto her face. When she went out of the woods, she turned into a mean and ferocious thin man
with a black face.
The bugle sounded again, the Ming Cult warriors went up the mountain in neat formation. Earlier
that day, the Shaolin Temple had received the Ming Cult’s visiting card. Eminent Monk Kong Zhi,
leading a group of monks, had been waiting at the pavilion in front of the Temple.
Because of Yuan Zhen, Kong Zhi was convinced that when the Shaolin monks were captured by
deceit and brought to Dadu as prisoners, when their fingers were broken after they were forced to
show their martial art skills, it was all part of the conspiracy between the Ming Cult and the Ruyang
Palace. Later on, when Zhang Wuji came and rescued them, it was also part of the sinister plot to
curry their favors. Therefore, he received the guests with a gloomy look. He put his palms together
in respect, but did not say anything.
Zhang Wuji cupped his fists and said, “Our humble Cult has a favor we’d like to ask in earnest from
your precious Sect. For that reason, we are going up the mountain to pay our respect to the
Fangzhang Shen Seng [Abbot Divine Monk].”
Kong Zhi nodded. “Please!” he said, and he led the Ming Cult warriors walk toward the gate.

Unedited Version
Abbot Kong Wen, accompanied by the Damo Hall, Luohan Hall, Banruo [great wisdom] Hall, and
Jielu [monastic discipline] Courtyard, all senior monks, was waiting outside the door to greet the
guests. He took the warriors into the Da Xiong Bao Dian [great hero precious hall] and invited them
to sit down. Immediately several young monks appeared to serve them tea. After exchanging some
pleasantries with Zhang Wuji, Yang Xiao, Yin Tianzheng, and the others, Kong Wen was silent.
“Fangzhang Shen Seng,” Zhang Wuji said, “We would not go up to the San Bao Dian [three-
treasure hall] if this wasn’t an important matter. We come here to ask earnestly that Fangzhang
would honor the Wulin way by releasing our humble Cult’s Xie Fa Wang. We will certainly repay
this great kindness and great benevolence someday.”
“Amituofo,” Kong Wen said, “Those who left homes [Buddhist monk or nun] must have mercy as
their life principle. We must shun anger and avoid murder; actually, we should not make things
difficult for Xie Fa Wang. However, Lao Na Shixiong [martial brother] Kong Jian perished under Xie
Shizhu’s [benefactor Xie] hands. Zhang Jiaozhu is the leader of a cult, you must understand the
custom of the Wulin world.”
Zhang Wuji said, “There was another reason behind it, we must not blame Xie Fa Wang.”
Thereupon he narrated how Kong Jian willingly received some beatings in his attempt to reconcile
a great enmity in the Wulin world.
As Kong Wen and the others heard to the middle of the story, he exclaimed praises to Buddha,
and stood up at once to show his respect.
With tears in his eyes, Kong Wen said in a trembling voice, “Shanzai, Shanzai! Kong Jian Shixiong
willingly put this benevolent and self-sacrificing principle into practice; his virtue was not small.”
The rest of the monks chanted scripture verses in low voice, praising Kong Jian’s chivalry and
righteousness; there wasn’t anybody who did not admire him. The Ming Cult warriors also stood up
to show their respects.
Zhang Wuji narrated in detail what had happened that day, and said, “Xie Fa Wang injured Kong
Jian Shen Seng by mistake; he deeply regretted it. But if we think over it carefully, the real master
mind behind this crime was your precious Temple’s Yuan Zhen Dashi.” Noticing that Yuan Zhen
was not in the Hall, he said, “Would you ask Yuan Zhen Dashi to come out? Let us meet face to
face and resolve right from wrong.”
“That’s right!” Zhou Dian opened his mouth, “This bald donkey [derogatory term for Buddhist
monks] feigned death on the Brightness Peak, but actually he is alive and well. What is he up to,
being sneaky like that? Quickly tell him to roll out.” He had suffered a great setback from Yuan
Zhen on the Brightness Peak, so he still bore a grudge against him.
“Mr. Zhou,” Zhang Wuji busily said, “You shouldn’t be rude in front of Fangzhang Dashi.”
Zhou Dian said, “I was cursing that bald donkey Yuan Zhen, not cursing the bald Fangzhang …”
As the word ‘bald’ came out of his mouth, he knew something was wrong; hastily he put his hands
on his mouth.
As Kong Zhi listened to Zhou Dian’s rude remarks, he was even more indignant. “In that case, how
would Zhang Jiaozhu explain the death of my Kong Xing Shidi?” he asked.
Zhang Wuji replied, “Kong Xing Shen Seng was a frank and upright hero; I [orig. zai4xia4 – under]
had the privilege of visiting with him on the Brightness Peak. I admired him very much. Kong Xing
Chapter 36 1031
Unedited Version
Dashi had agreed to meet with me again in the future to discuss martial art. Who would have
thought that the unfortunate Master had met a terrible fate? I deeply regret his passing. It was a
sinister plot of some traitors; it has nothing to do with our humble Cult.”
Kong Zhi laughed coldly and said, “Zhang Jiaozhu, it seems like you are washing your hands really
clean. Then the news that the Ruyang Prince’s Junzhu has joined hands with the Ming Cult is also
a false rumor?”
Zhang Wuji blushed and said, “Junzhu has had some disagreement with her Father and Brother,
and has joined our humble Cult. In her former days, Junzhu has done a great deal of irreverence
toward your precious Temple. I will ask her to go up the mountain to pay her respect to Buddha
and seriously apologize.”
“Zhang Jiaozhu,” Kong Zhi was shouting, “Your words are sweet but insincere; how can it be that
easy? You are a leader of a Cult, yet you are talking nonsense. Aren’t you afraid you will be the
laughingstock of the heroes all over the world?”
Zhang Wuji realized that the murder of Kong Xing and the captured of numerous monks were
certainly Zhao Min gravest offense. Although she had done it without the Ming Cult’s knowledge,
presently she entrusted herself to him. Apparently, he could not make any excuses that he had
nothing to do with her.
While he was in an awkward situation, Priest Tie Guan said with a stern voice, “Kong Zhi Dashi,
our Jiaozhu respects you as a senior eminent monk, he is giving you a face; therefore, you should
not press too hard. Our Jiaozhu always keep his promises and holds justice in high regard, how
can he tell any lie? Your insult to our Jiaozhu means insult to our million Ming Cult disciples. Our
Jiaozhu is broad-minded and generous; he might not want to argue, but we, his subordinates, may
not want to let it go.”
By that time, the Ming Cult army had besieged towns and occupied lands around the Huai Si and
Henan, Hubei area. They recruited soldiers and built up cavalries, so when he said ‘a million
disciples’, he was not exaggerating.
With a cold laugh Kong Zhi said, “So what if you have a million disciples? Are you going to destroy
Shaolin Temple to the ground? The Devil Cult has insulted our Shaolin and we have not repaid that
disgrace until today. We were captured, and then held captives at the Wan An Temple; we can
only blame our own negligence. Evil and righteous do not coexist; that fact we understand well. But
you came to our Shaolin Temple and on the back of our sixteen revered Luohan idols you carved
sixteen large characters. Hey, hey, ‘Destroy Shaolin first, then overthrow Wudang, only our Ming
Cult fits to rule the Wulin world!’ How impressive! Such a fart!”
Those sixteen characters were carved on the back of the sixteen revered Luohan images with
some kind of sharp tool by Zhao Min’s warriors after the captured Shaolin monks had been taken
away. Afterwards, Fan Yao waited until everybody had left, and flew back to the Luohan Hall. He
turned the sixteen revered Luohan images back, so that their backs were against the wall. His goal
was to thwart Zhao Min’s plan of shifting the blame to the Ming Cult. Later on, Yang Xiao and the
others knew something was amiss and they saw the carving on the backs of the Luohan images,
but they had never expected the Shaolin monks would also find out about it.
Zhang Wuji had never been known as an eloquent man. Besides, he thought that it was Zhao Min
who deliberately stirred up trouble; he was inwardly ashamed and did not know how to answer. It
was Yang Xiao who answered Kong Zhi.

Unedited Version
“We don’t understand what Kong Zhi Dashi was saying,” he said, “Our humble Cult’s Zhang
Jiaozhu is the son of Wudang disciple, Zhang Wuxia [fifth hero Zhang]. It is not a secret in the
Jianghu. Even if we were ten thousand times more arrogant than we are, we would never dare to
insult Jiaozhu’s elders. How can our Zhang Jiaozhu himself make the ‘overthrow Wudang’
inscription? Fangzhang Dashi and Kong Zhi Dashi are highly virtuous eminent monks, how can
you not understand such a simple logic like this? I am [orig. zai4xia4] convinced that there is no
such thing.” His words were refined and thought provoking, rendering Kong Zhi speechless.
Abbot Kong Wen was a man of learning and wisdom; his disposition was also kind. He realized
that in the end, the situation was not advantageous for them. He knew the Ming Cult had great
influence; if both sides engaged in serious battle, he was afraid the thousand years of Shaolin
history, which was passed on from generation to generation, would unavoidably end in his hand.
Therefore, he said, “It’s useless for us to debate endlessly; please follow Lao Na to visit the
Luohan Hall. We’ll look at the Luohan images reverently, and then we’ll know who’s right and
who’s wrong.”
Zhang Wuji mused, “As soon as we enter the Luohan Hall, the truth will be revaled.” Hence, he
hesitated and did not immediately give his consent.
“That is a good idea,” Yang Xiao replied.
Zhang Wuji did not understand Yang Xiao’s intention, but seeing Zhao Min stayed with the ‘Hou
Tu’ Flag members and did not enter the Temple at all, he thought that there was little chance she
would be found out by the Shaolin monks, so he had nothing to worry about.
The monk in charge of receiving the guests led the way, and everybody followed him in single file,
walking toward the Luohan Hall. Kong Wen bowed down in front of the Luohan images and said,
“Disciple is disturbing the revered Luohan, please forgive me.” Then he stood up and ordered six
disciples to respectfully turn an idol around.
The six disciples went forward as instructed. After they clasped their palms together and uttered a
silent prayer, with three men on each side, they lifted the first Luohan idol and turned it around. But
not even a scratch was found on the back of this Luohan. Formerly, there was a large ‘xian’
character [‘first ‘] on the golden lacquer, but right now there was not the least bit of trace of the
character. Not only Kong Wen, Kong Zhi, and the others were surprised, even Zhang Wuji himself
was stunned.
Shaolin disciples moved together, they turned the Luohan over one by one, but there was not even
a half stroke of character on the back of these Luohans. The Shaolin disciples were speechless;
they looked at each other in astonishment. They had clearly seen there was a large character
engraved on the back of each Luohan, which together, they read ‘xian zhu Shaolin, zai mie
Wudang, wei wo Mingjiao, wulin chen wang’ [Destroy Shaolin first, then overthrow Wudang, only
our Ming Cult fits to rule the Wulin world]. But were did those sixteen characters go?
The golden lacquer on the back of these Luohans looked new; it was obvious that the lacquer had
just been applied. But for the last several months, the security in and around Shaolin Temple was
very tight. To fix the writing on the back of these sixteen Luohans, and then re-apply the golden
lacquer, was indeed not a simple thing to do. How could no monk in the Temple know about it?
Zhang Wuji turned his head around and saw Wei Yixiao and Fan Yao looked at each other with
suppressed smile on their faces. His heart was stirred; he realized it must be his fellow Cult
brothers who went into action. “Whoever is doing this must be very resourceful and have a vast
knowledge,” he mused.
Chapter 36 1033
Unedited Version
Seeing the bewildered looks on the monks’ faces, Yang Xiao said, “Your precious Temple’s good
fortune is very deep; there is no end to your virtuous beneficence. Sixteen revered golden images
are in perfect condition. As Kong Zhi Dashi said, these idols suffered some vandalism, but the
sixteen Luohans are obviously divine, their virtue boundless, they are able to fix themselves. It truly
is a reason for us to celebrate.”
As he said that, he bent his knees and kowtowed toward the Luohans. Zhang Wuji and the others
also followed his example and kowtowed.
Kong Wen, Kong Zhi and the others did not believe such nonsense as the Luohans were divine,
having boundless virtue that they were able to fix themselves up. They guessed it must be the
Ming Cult who surreptitiously did this. Regardless of what happened, however, it showed that the
Ming Cult was trying to make amends to their Temple; knowing this, they could not restrain a third
of the anger in their hearts from melting away. But, thinking about how these devil heads were able
to come and go like ghosts, they felt 30% admirations and 30% fears.
“Since the Luohan idols are as good as new, we should not mention this matter again,” Kong Wen
said. Waving his hand, he ordered Shaolin disciples to turn those Luohan back to their original
positions.
“Last night, Zhang Jiaozhu has visited us and has made an acquaintance with Lao Na’s three
martial uncles,” Kong Wen continued, “I heard Du E Shishu and Zhang Jiaozhu have come to an
agreement; as long as Zhang Jiaozhu is able to break my three Shishu’s ‘Jin Gang Fu Mo Juan’,
you can take Xie Shizhu away.”
“That’s right,” Zhang Wuji replied, “Du E Dashi did say that. But I [orig, zai4xia4] have a deep
admiration to the three eminent monks’ profound martial art skill. In all honesty, I know I am their
match. I had suffered defeat under three eminent monks’ hands last night. How can the general of
a defeated army dare to speak bravely?”
“Amituofo,” Kong Wen said, “Zhang Jiaozhu’s words are too heavy. Victory or defeat of last night
has not been decided yet. Furthermore, Jiaozhu’s kindness and chivalry in helping them have left a
deep impression on the three Shishu’s hearts.”
Yang Xiao, Fan Yao, and the others had heard from Zhang Wuji how Du E and the other two
monks possessed such an amazing martial art skill. Naturally, they wanted to see it with their own
eyes.
Yin Tianzheng said, “Since the Shaolin eminent monks insist on seeing who is superior in the
martial art study, Jiaozhu, I think forgetting our own inadequacy, we should follow their request and
we ask instruction from the Shaolin Pai. Besides, that is the only way we can save Xie Xiongdi
[brother Xie]. We are compelled to do this. It’s not like we deliberately want to challenge Shaolin
Temple’s supremacy in the Wulin world.”
Zhang Wuji had always held his grandfather’s opinion in high regards; besides, Yin Tianzheng was
right, they had no other choice. Thereupon he said, “My brothers have heard how I praised the
three eminent monks’ divine skill as unrivalled; they said the three eminent monks have been living
in seclusion for decades that nobody in the Wulin world knew about them. Now that we are
fortunate enough to pay a visit, it would be our lifelong happiness to be able to meet with them.”
“Please!” Kong Zhi raised his hand and led the group of warriors toward the hill behind the Temple.
The ‘Hong Shui’ Flag of the Ming Cult, under the leadership of Tang Yang, had arranged

Unedited Version
themselves, forming a formidable wall around the hill. But Kong Wen and the others seemed
oblivious to their presence; they kept walking toward the peak. Kong Wen and Kong Zhi, with
clasped palms, walked toward the three pine trees, bowed and reported to their elders.
Du E said, “The enmity against Yang Dingtian has been resolved last night. The affair of the
Luohan idols has also been resolved today. Very good, very good. Zhang Jiaozhu, are you all
coming here to fight?”
Yang Xiao and the others noticed the three monks’ were short and skinny. Sitting inside the hollow
trunks, they looked like corpses. Yet as he spoke, Du E’s voice resounded in the mountain and
valley. It was obvious that his internal strength was very deep. They could not help their faces from
changing.
Zhang Wuji pondered in his heart, “Last night I was alone, hence I could not defeat them. Today I
have many people with me. If we rely on number in fighting them, first, I might not be able to
unleash my skill to the fullest, second, even if we won, we will demean our own Cult’s prestige. Too
many people won’t look good, too few people won’t achieve anything. I think the best way would be
three of us against three of them. Fair and square.” Thereupon he said, “I have experience three
eminent monks’ divine skill last night; my heart is full of admiration. I do not dare to show off my
shameful skill in front of the three of you. But Xie Fa Wang has shown me fatherly love; he is also a
good friend and a brother to my brethrens here. Even if we have to overestimate our own strength,
we must try to save him. I am thinking of asking two of my Cult brethrens to help, so that we will
fight three against three; that way, we are receiving instruction on a level ground.”
“Zhang Jiaozhu does not need to be modest,” Du E dryly said, “If in your precious Cult you have
someone whose seniority in martial art comprehension second only to Jiaozhu, then you need only
one more person to kill us, the three old baldies. But if Lao Na’s presumption is correct, there will
not be any second person with skills as high as Jiaozhu’s to be found in the world. In that case, it
doesn’t matter if you have more people or less people; all of you can come up together.”
Zhou Dian, Priest Tie Guan, and the others looked at each other. They all thought this old bald
donkey was very arrogant, by going as far as regarding the world’s heroes as nothing. However,
they also realized that they were praising Zhang Jiaozhu by saying that nobody in the world could
be considered on par with him; so they were being polite after all. Zhou Dian was about to open his
mouth to speak, but Shuo Bude’s hand was quicker; it reached out to cover Zhou Dian’s mouth.
Zhang Wuji said, “Our humble Cult is considered heretical [orig. pang2 men2 zuo3 dao4 – lit. side
door, left way] and not worthy to be compared to your precious Sect’s prestigious name, but with
our several hundred years of establishment, we do have some talented people. It was by chance
that I am appointed the interim Cult Leader. In reality, in term of ability, insight and martial art skill,
within my humble Cult, we do not lack people who are superior to me. Wei Fu Wang [bat king Wei],
please deliver this visiting card to the three eminent monks.” As he said that, he took out a piece of
visiting card, which listed Zhang Wuji’s name on the top, and then Yang Xiao, Fan Yao, Yin
Tianzheng, Wei Yixiao, down to everybody who came to pay a visit.
Wei Yixiao knew the Cult Leader wanted him to demonstrate his unparalleled-in-the-present-age
‘qing gong’, to show the Shaolin monks that they should not belittle the Ming Cult characters.
Immediately he bowed to accept the order. After taking the visiting card, without straightening up
his back or even turning around, his body flew backward, as smooth as floating smoke. He covered
the several ‘zhang’s distance as if he was skating on ice. As he got to the pine tree, he handed
over the visiting card to Du E with both hands.
Du E and the others only saw his shadow sway, and Wei Yixiao had suddenly appeared in their
Chapter 36 1035
Unedited Version
presence. They had never seen ‘qing gong’ this exquisite; much less he was flying backwards,
which was even unthinkable to them. They could not help but praised, “Good ‘qing gong’!”
The crowd of Shaolin monks also knew a good thing when they see one, so they broke out in
applause. Although the crowd of Ming Cult warriors had already aware of Wei Yixiao’s excellent
‘qing gong’, it was the first time for them to see he fly backwards like that. Only, they felt
uncomfortable to praise their own people openly, so even though their hearts were full of
admiration, they restrained themselves from saying anything. Only Zhou Dian applauded noisily.
Du E slightly leaned his body forward and stretched out his hand to receive the visiting card. The
five fingers of his right hand grabbed the card, and Wei Yixiao felt tingling sensation in his entire
body, as if he was stricken by a thunder; his chest was burning, suddenly he felt weak. In his
shock, he hastily circulated his energy trying to dissipate the attack.
At the same time, Du E took away the visiting card, and the whiff of internal energy transmitted
through this card disappeared. Wei Yixiao’s countenance changed, thinking that this one-eyed old
monk’s profound internal energy was truly immeasurable. He did not dare to linger any longer;
leaning his body sideways, he skate on a layer of long grass on the ground, back to Zhang Wuji’s
side.
It was his infamous ‘cao shang fei’ [flying on the grass] ‘qing gong’. Although it was not
exceptionally good, but to train until he was able float like that, that could be considered brilliant.
Kong Wen, Kong Zhi, and the others thought, “This man can achieve this level of ‘qing gong’, he
undoubtedly has received training from a master, but obviously because he has talent. It seems
that he was born with different trait that other people would not necessarily reach this kind of level
even though they train painstakingly.”
Du E said, “Zhang Jiaozhu said on your precious Cult there will be three people joining our
exchange of pointers. Other than Jiaozhu and this gentleman Wei Fu Wang, who will the other
person be?”
Zhang Wuji replied, “Wei Fu Wang had received instructions from Dashi’s divine internal energy. I
am thinking of inviting the Ming Cult’s Left and Right Emissaries of the Brightness to help me.”
Du E was surprised, “This young man has a very sharp vision,” he mused, “I sent the internal
energy via the visiting card for only a split second, yet unexpectedly it did not elude his eyes. Now,
what kind of people are these Left and Right Emissaries of the Brightness? Could their martial art
skills be better than this person surnamed Wei’s?”
He had lived in seclusion for too long, hence he had never heard about Yang Xiao’s reputation. As
for Fan Yao, he had been living incognito for the last several years so not everybody knew about
him.
As Yang and Fan two people heard Jiaozhu mentioning their names, they stepped forward at once
and bowed down. “Respectfully accept Jiaozhu’s command,” they said.
“The Three Eminent Monks use flexible weapons, what will be a good weapon for us to use?”
Zhang Wuji asked.
Zhang, Yang and Fan, three people usually fought their enemies barehanded. Today they were
facing formidable opponents, so they could not hold on to their habit of not wielding any weapon.
For these three people, they knew ten-thousand different techniques as well as one; for them, any
weapons would do. Zhang Wuji asked this question just for the convenience of the other two.

Unedited Version
“We’ll follow Jiaozhu’s instruction,” Yang Xiao replied.
Zhang Wuji hesitated a moment; he thought, “Last night, the Twin Evils of Hejian were using short
weapons to attack long ones; and they seemed to gain quite a few advantages from it.” Thereupon
he took the six tablets of Sheng Huo Ling from his bosom and handed over four of them to Yang
Xiao and Fan Yao, while saying, “This time, we are going up the mountain to pay a visit to the
Shaolin Temple, we do not dare to bring any weapons. This is our own Cult’s treasure; let us just
use these tablets then.”
Yang and Fan two people bowed down and received the tablets. They were asking for further
instructions when suddenly Kong Zhi shouted, “Ku Toutuo, we still have an unfinished business
from the Wan An Temple; how can I let you go? Come, come, come! Let Lao Na ask for your
advice first. Lao Na did not take the ‘Shi Xiang Ruan Jin San’ today; we are going to see our true
power.”
He had never forgotten the resentment of being held captive at the Wan An Temple; upon seeing
Fan Yao today, he had tried his best to suppress his rage, but at this time he could not hold his
patience any longer.
Fan Yao laughed dryly and said, “I [orig. zai4xia4] received Jiaozhu’s order to ask instructions from
the Three Eminent Monks. If Dashi wants to avenge the enmity of the former days, you’ll have to
wait until this matter is closed, then I will be able to accompany you.”
From the hand of a Shaolin disciple standing next to him, Kong Zhi took a sword and shouted,
“You are overestimating your own ability. You want to fight my three Shishu; if you don’t die, you
will be seriously injured and then I can’t extract my revenge on you.”
Fan Yao laughed, “If I die under your honorable Shishu’s hand, won’t that be the same?”
Kong Zhi laughed coldly, “Looks to me there is no other master in your Ming Cult. What can I say?”
How could the Ming Cult warriors not know that he was provoking them? But if they ignored his
remarks, would not the Shaolin Pai look down on the Ming Cult? In terms of rank, Yin Tianzheng
was right after Fan Yao. Zhang Wuji thought that his grandfather was old, it was inconvenient for
him to ask Grandfather to fight. Therefore, he was thinking of asking his uncle [orig, Jiujiu –
maternal uncle] Yin Yewang to take his father’s place.
Yin Tianzheng took a step forward and said, “Jiaozhu, subordinate Yin Tianzheng is ready to
accept instructions.”
“Waigong is advanced in years, let me ask Uncle …” Zhang Wuji said.
Yian Tianzheng cut him off, “I am old, but not as old as these Three Eminent Monks. Shaolin Pai
can have their senior warriors; can’t our Ming Cult have our own veteran?”
Zhang Wuji was aware that his grandfather’s martial art skill was very deep; not beneath Yang
Xiao or Fan Yao’s, and a lot higher than his uncle’s. If he joined this battle, their chance of victory
was several degrees better. “All right,” he said, “Fan You Shi can conserve your strength to accept
instructions from Kong Zhi Shen Seng later. I am asking Grandfather to help me.”
“I follow the order!” Yin Tianzheng replied, and took the Sheng Huo Ling tablets from Fan Yao’s
hands.
Chapter 36 1037
Unedited Version
In a clear voice Abbot Kong Wen said, “Martial Uncles, this gentleman is Yin Lao Yingxiong [old
hero Yin], Bai Mei Ying Wang [white-browed eagle king]. He is the founder of Tian Ying Jiao
[heavenly eagle cult] of the former days, and its prestige was comparable to the Six major Sects.
He is an extraordinary warrior. This gentleman is Mr. Yang; his inner and outer power has reached
perfection. He is the Ming Cult’s first class character. Numerous masters of Kunlun and Emei Pai
have been defeated under his hands.”
With a dry laugh Du Jie said, “Fortunate meeting, fortunate meeting! Let’s see how well Shaolin
disciples compete against them.” The three black ropes shook; they soared like three China-ink
black dragons and formed three layers of loops around their opponents.
Last night, when Zhang Wuji battled these three monks, he could not even see his own fingers, so
he had to rely on the aura of the black ropes to determine the direction of the incoming weapons.
This time, it was the beginning of the seventh hour [between 11am – 1pm]; the sun was shining
brightly in the sky that he was able to see clearly every wrinkle on the faces of the three monks.
Reversing the Sheng Huo Ling tablets in his hands, he cupped his fists and bowed. “Please forgive
my offense,” he said, and immediately attacked sideways.
Yang Xiao flew toward his left. With a loud shout Yin Tianzheng raised the Sheng Huoling in his
right hand to strike the black rope in Du Nan’s hand. A dull clanking noise was heard as the rope
and the tablet collided. These two weapons were so strange that the noise generated when they
struck each other also sounded weird. Both men’s hands were shaken, and both exclaimed
inwardly, “Very fierce!” They both realized that they were facing a formidable opponent, which they
seldom meet in their lifetimes.
Zhang Wuji thought, “The three monks’ black ropes are connected together to form a loop. Their
defense is very tight. Although the three of us join hands, we might not necessarily be able to make
a breakthrough within three to five hundred stances. We’d better try to exhaust the three monks’
energy, then slowly look for a flaw.” Seeing the black rope coil over his way, he used the Sheng
Huo Ling to take the brute force head on with brute force.
Fighting for the time needed to cook rice, Zhang Wuji, three people managed to press forward and
reduce the loop diameter a ‘zhang’ or so. However, as the three monks’ loop was getting smaller,
their defensive power increased. Each step the three attackers took required several folds of effort
from the previous ones. As the battle progressed, Yang Xiao and Yin Tianzheng were more
astonished than ever.
At first, the battle was three against three, but after about an hour, Yang and Yin, two people
gradually could not hold their ground. In the end, the two of them fought Du Nan; while Zhang Wuji
had to deal with Du E and Du Jie, two monks, alone.
Yin Tianzheng always took the ‘hard’ and ‘ferocious’ approach. Yang Xiao, on the other hand,
sometimes used ‘soft’, sometimes ‘hard’; his fighting style kept changing. Among these six
combatants, Yang Xiao’s martial art was the most attractive to look at. The two Sheng Huo Ling
tablets in his hands circled around and danced in the air; sometimes it became a sword, suddenly
it changed into a saber. Sometimes he thrust it forward like a short spear, next time it struck,
coiled, slapped, and then changed into a judge’s pen; poking, pressing down, jerking up, and then
the one in his left hand changed into a dagger, while the one in his right changed into an awl [(?)
Translator’s note: I don’t know what kind of weapon this is. The original was ‘shui3 ci4’ ?? - ‘water
thorn’]. Suddenly the one in his right hand changed into a steel whip, while the one in his left a
crowbar. Within these hundreds of changes, he struck the two tablets to each other, creating a ‘ya
ya’ [This is the transliteration of the Chinese characters, don’t ask me what kind of noise is this.]
sound, disturbing the enemy’s concentration. Before they even fought for four hundred stances, the

Unedited Version
tablets had changed into twenty-two different weapons; with each weapon incorporating two sets of
styles, so altogether he had used forty-four different sets of styles.
Kong Zhi had mastered eleven out of Shaolin Pai’s seventy-two unique skills; while almost no
martial art skills in the world eluded Fan Yao’s knowledge, but at this moment watching Yang Xiao
deftly launch his divine skills, both of them could not help but inwardly sigh with admiration.
Zhou Dian had never been in good terms with Yang Xiao. The two of them had fought each other
several times. But this moment, the longer Zhou Dian watched, the more ashamed he was. “Turn
out this son of a turtle Yang Xiao has always yielded to me,” he mused, “I knew his martial art skill
was somewhat higher than mine, and I thought each time we fought, he was just lucky that he won
by one stance or half a style. Who would have thought that I, Zhou Dian, actually inferior by one
big peg to this son of a turtle.”
However, no matter how many changes Yang Xiao launched, Du Nan’s black rope still parry the
two people’s attack without showing any slackness. Everybody started to see white mist rising on
top of Yin Tianzheng’s head. They knew he was using his entire internal energy. The white robe he
wore slowly ballooned up, and it was soaked with his perspiration. Each step he took left a deep
mark on the ground. In an hour, the area around the three pine trees was full of his footprints.
Suddenly, Yin Tianzheng moved the Sheng Huo Ling tablet in his right hand to his left. With this
pair of tablets he pushed Du Nan’s black rope down; while with ‘pi kong zhang’ [splitting air palm]
his right hand hack down toward Du Nan. Du Nan raised his left hand up with five fingers forming a
claw, like a hollow fist, also hacking toward the incoming palm.
“Ah!” Kong Wen, Kong Zhi, and the other Shaolin monks exclaimed together; their voices were full
of amazement and admiration. Turned out the technique Du Nan used was one of the seventy-two
special skills of Shaolin, which was called the ‘xu mi shan zhang’ [overflowing mountain palm; ‘xu
mi shan’ also means ‘Sumeru Mountain’, which is the central 'world mountain' of the Buddhist
universe – courtesy of Ren Wo Xing]. Needless to say, this special skill was very difficult to train.
But even if someone did master the technique, each time it was launched, the practitioner must
assumed the horse stance, and concentrated his ‘qi’ for a long time; only then would he be able to
gather his internal energy in his ‘dantian’. Who would have expected that Du Nan had a perfect
control and was able to launch the ‘xu mi shan zhang’ at will?
‘Slap!’ as his hand blocked Yin Tianzheng’s palm, the black rope in his hand shook and struck
toward Yang Xiao. But because the ‘xu mi shan zhang’ consumed a lot of energy, the power
behind the black rope was diminished by more than a half. Du Nan quickly covered up his
weakness by rolling, fluttering, and coiling the black rope as if it was a spirit snake randomly
quivering in the air. Yang Xiao’s pair of Sheng Huoling tablets was also making countless changes.
The eyes of most of the spectators were watching the battle between these two people.
Yin Tianzheng focused all his strength on his palms, sending strike after strike toward Du Nan.
Sometimes he took two steps forward, another time he took two steps back.
On the other front, Zhang Wuji was engaged in a fierce battle against two formidable opponents.
These three people’s style looked ordinary and bland, because their true battle was internal. This
kind of staking-it-all internal energy match was actually a lot more dangerous than Yin Tianzheng’s
battle of strength and Yang Xiao’s battle of style against Du Nan. As soon as one of the parties’
internal energy was overcome by the opponent, if he did not die instantly, then suffering fire-
deviation, losing his sanity or being crippled was a common occurrence. However, only the
combatants knew their own situations. To the spectators, even though their martial art skill was
higher, they would never be able to predict the outcome of the battle by observing the three
Chapter 36 1039
Unedited Version
combatants’ outward appearance.
Slowly the sun rose from the east, then it was exactly on top of their heads, before gradually
moving to the west. By this time, the battle situation was clear for Kong Wen, Kong Zhi, Fan Yao,
Wei Yixiao, and the other masters. They saw the mist coming out from the top of Yin Tianzheng’s
head was getting thicker; on the other hand, the trunk, the branches and the needle-leaves of the
big pine tree in which Du Jie was sitting were shaking constantly. From this fact, they knew the
difference in level of power of the two monks, Du E and Du Jie. At this stage of the battle, Du Jie’s
back was leaning against the tree to borrow its strength in blocking Zhang Wuji’s Jiu Yang Shen
Gong. If Yin Tianzheng fell, the Ming Cult lost; but if Du Jie gave up first, then the Shaolin Pai was
defeated.
The six combatants also understood they had reached the crucial point of the battle. Yin Tianzheng
was staking it all in sending out his palm attacks toward Du Nan, but after more than thirty stances,
he realized he was not Du Nan’s match. “Our priority today is saving Xie Xiongdi,” he said in his
heart, “My own victory or defeat, glory or disgrace, why should I care? Much less I lost under the
hand of Shaolin Pai’s senior master’s hand, so nobody can say that the Bai Mei Ying Wang’s
prestige is damaged.”
Thereupon, with all his might he blocked the enemy’s attack, while he was forced to retreat half a
step back. Successively he blocked more than ten strikes, and was forced to fall back more than a
‘zhang’. He did not know, however, that Du Nan had trained the ‘xu mi shan zhang’, one of the
seventy-two Shaolin Pai’s special techniques for dozens of years, so that the power of his palm
was not a small matter. As Yin Tianzheng withdrew one step, Du Nan’s palm strength also
advanced one step. Surprisingly, the power did not diminish ever so slightly with the increasing
distance.
Yang Xiao thought, “This Shaolin monk is formidable indeed. No matter how much change my
Sheng Huo Ling make, in the end I still fail to make him budge. Yin Bai Mei [white-browed Yin] only
attacks with his strength, I am afraid he won’t survive a prolonged battle.”
He combined the two Sheng Huo Ling tablets and struck them toward the black rope. It looked like
he was going to fight force with force head-on in order to help Yin Tianzheng. As the Sheng Huo
Ling just about to strike the black rope, Du Nan shook his wrist, and the black rope rose up toward
Yang Xiao’s face. Yang Xiao’s mind was as quick as lightning; he threw the Sheng Huo Ling
tablets toward Du Nan’s chest, while his palms turned over to grab the end of the rope. It was the
stance called ‘dao ye jiu niu wei’ [pulling back nine ox tails], in which a sudden force was pulling
outward.
Du Nan saw Yang Xiao throw his weapons like secret projectiles with an extremely strong force; he
raised his left hand with a bent elbow to press down the Sheng Huo Ling threatening his left chest.
To his surprise, the other Sheng Huo Ling suddenly changed its course midair and ‘whoosh!’ it flew
toward Du Jie.
Yang Xiao was the most resourceful among these six combatants. His attack with these two Sheng
Huo Ling tablets toward Du Nan was a fake; his real target was Du Jie, in which he sent out his
entire internal strength.
Du Jie was using his entire strength to fight Zhang Wuji. He noticed that in dealing with Yang and
Yin, two people, Du Nan seemed to gain an upper hand. He had never expected that Yang Xiao
was able to launch this extraordinary sneak attack with such a weird technique. In his shock, he
saw the Sheng Huo Ling was already in front of his face. Du Jie’s concentration was slightly
broken. He lightly stretched his hand with two fingers up to catch the Sheng Huo Ling. But his

Unedited Version
entire strength and attention was focused on blocking Zhang Wuji’s attack; as he was disturbed,
the pine tree he was sitting on shook violently, pine-needles fell down like rain.
As he saw a big break in his opponent’s line of defense, Zhang Wuji launched the highest
technique of the Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi to penetrate this opening. It was unstoppable even when the
enemy used a hundred different techniques to block; much less Du Jie was in a disadvantageous
situation. Zhang Wuji sent his internal energy toward his five fingers. With a ‘zip, zip’ noise, his
hand struck down. ‘Crack, crack!’ In an instant, the branches on Du Jie’s tree were shaken and fell
down one by one.
Du E realized their precarious situation. ‘Whoosh!’ He stood up suddenly. His shadow swayed and
he flew toward Du Jie’ side. Stretching his left hand, he grabbed Du Jie’s shoulder. With the help of
his martial brother Du E, Du Jie was able to steady himself.
On the other front, Du Nan’s fight against Yin Tianzheng and Yang Xiao also reached a critical
moment, where both sides were staking all they have in a life and death battle. Yang Xiao was
grabbing the rope and trying to pull it away. With a ‘splitting mountain, crushing stone’ kind of palm
power, Yin Tianzheng kept pressing down the enemy. Two masters, one pulled, the other pushed.
Du Nan was attacked with two exact opposite forces; even though he was extremely strained, he
did not seem to be in danger of losing.
The spectators on the side, both the Ming Cult warriors and the Shaolin monks, also saw this
critical situation. They knew that if the battle went on, not only the victory or defeat was difficult to
decide, perhaps from among these six masters, more than half would be either dead or seriously
injured. The hill peak was awfully quiet, with the backs of most of the spectators wet with sweats.
They were all very tense; everybody was concerned about their own side.
The silence was suddenly broken by a low and deep voice, coming from the ground in the middle
of the three pine trees, “Yang Zuo Shi, Yin Dage, Wuji Hai’er [left emissary Yang, big brother Yin,
child Wuji], I, Xie Xun, have a pair of bloodstained hands. I deserved to be condemned. Today, in
order to save me, you are battling the Shaolin Temple’s three eminent monks. If either side is
harmed, Xie Xun, cannot bear the additional guilt. Child Wuji, quickly take our Cult brethrens out of
the Shaolin Temple. If you don’t, I am going to cut my own main artery to avoid adding my own
sin.”
Xie Xun spoke with his divine skill ‘lion roar’, with which, on the Wang Pan Island in the past, he
had shaken the soul of countless warriors from various clans and sects [‘bang’ and ‘pai’]. This time,
although he did not use it to harm anybody, he still managed to shake everybody’s soul that their
eardrums were buzzing, and they looked at each other with changed countenances.
Zhang Wuji knew his Yifu’s words were as strong as a mountain; and his Yifu was not willing for
anybody to be injured to get himself out of this trouble. Zhang Wuji considered the present situation
carefully; supposing both sides fought with all their strengths, although he himself might be all right,
but it was possible that Grandfather, Yang Xiao, Du Jie and Du Nan, four people could not avoid
injuries.
While he was hesitating, Xie Xun loudly shouted, “Wuji, you are not leaving yet?”
“Yes!” Zhang Wuji said, “I will follow Yifu’s order.” He took a step backward, and in a clear voice he
said, “The Three Eminent Monks’ martial art skill is really marvelous. Today the Ming Cult is not
able to break it. We will return some other day to ask more advice. Grandfather, Yang Zuo Shi, we
stop fighting!” As he said that, he gathered his ‘qi’ and flicked Du E and Du Jie’s black ropes that
the ropes returned to their master.
Chapter 36 1041
Unedited Version
Yang Xiao and Yin Tianzheng heard his order, but they were still engaged in an internal energy
battle with Du Nan, and were incapable of stopping the fight, because if they pulled back their
strengths, Du Nan’s force would injure them. For the same reason, Du Nan was also incapable of
stopping the fight.
Zhang Wuji walked in front of Yin Tianzheng. Waving both of his palms, he took and neutralized
the palm power of Du Nan and Yin Tianzheng from left and right. And then reaching out with a
Sheng Huo Ling, he pressed down on the black rope near the end held by Du Nan’s hand. This
black rope was held at either end by Du Nan and Yang Xiao, it was stretched very tight just like a
bowstring. As Zhang Wuji’s Sheng Huo Ling pressed down, Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi’s divine power
immediately dissolved the pulling forces. The black rope loosened and fell down to the ground.
Yang Xiao deftly reached down and caught the rope. Du Nan’s countenance changed; he was just
about to speak when Yang Xiao, holding the black rope with both hands, took several steps
forward and said, “Respectfully presenting Dashi’s weapon.” Du Jie understood Yang Xiao’s
intention. He picked the Sheng Huo Ling tablets by his side and returned them to Yang Xiao.
After going through this battle, the three Shaolin eminent monks lost their previous haughtiness.
They knew that if this staking-it-all battle continued, both sides would suffer losses, while the three
of them would not necessarily achieve victory.
“Lao Na has lived in seclusion for decades,” Du E said, “To be able to make acquaintance with
worthy warriors of the present time, we feel very happy and fortunate. Zhang Jiaozhu, you have
people with outstanding ability in your precious Cult. You yourself are even more excelling above
the others. I hope you will use this excellent capability to benefit common people and do not use it
for dishonorable businesses.”
Zhang Wuji bowed and said, “Thank you very much for Dashi’s advice. Our humble Cult does not
dare to commit evil acts.”
Du E continued, “We, three martial brothers, will respectfully await here for Zhang Jiaozhu’s third
visit.”
“I do not dare,” Zhang Wuji replied, “However, I will have to ask for some more advice. Xie Fa
Wang is my Yifu. His kindness is more than a family to me.”
Du E heaved a deep sigh, closed his eyes, and did not say anything anymore.
Leading Yang Xiao and the others, Zhang Wuji cupped his fists and took his leave from Kong Wen,
Kong Zhi, and the other Shaolin monks; then they went down the mountain. Peng Yingyu sent out
a signal, instructing the Five-element Flags to withdraw. Five ‘li’s outside the Temple, the Cult
disciples from Jumu [gigantic tree/wood] and Houtu [thick earth] Flags built more than a dozen
wooden shacks on a hillside for their leaders lodgings.
Zhang Wuji was despressed, as he thought that within their Cult, nobody possessed martial art
skills higher than Yang Xiao and his grandfather. Even if he took Fan Yao and Wei Yixiao, he
doubt if the result would be different than today’s battle. Where in the world can I find one or two
masters who are superior to them, who can help me break the ‘Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan’?
Peng Yingyu guessed correctly what was in his mind. “Jiaozhu,” he said, “Have you forgotten
about Zhang Zhenren?”
Zhang Wuji hesitantly said, “Supposing my Tai Shifu is willing to go down the mountain and help

Unedited Version
us, the two of us join hands, we would certainly break the ‘Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan’. However, by
doing this, Tai Shifu would damage the friendship between the Shaolin Pai and Wudang Pai; so
Tai Shifu might not want to do it. Besides, Tai Shifu is over a hundred years old. Although his
martial art skill has reached a high degree of proficiency, his physique is, after all, declining. If
there is any accident, wouldn’t that be very bad?”
Yin Tianzheng suddenly rose on his feet, with a laughter he said, “If Zhang Zhenren is willing to go
down the mountain, our success is guaranteed. Marvelous! Marvelous!” After several hollow
laughs, the laughing voice suddenly stopped, but his mouth was still wide open.
Seeing he froze in standing position with a laughing face, the group of warriors felt strange. “Yin
Xiong,” Yang Xiao said, “Do you think Zhang Zhenren will go down the mountain to help us?”
He asked twice, but Yin Tianzheng did not reply, he did not even move. Zhang Wuji was startled,
he reached out to feel his pulse, and found that Yin Tianzheng’s pulse had already stopped; he
had unexpectedly passed away.
Turned out when Yin Tianzheng was the only one left to fight the warriors of the Six Major Sects on
the Brightness Peak, he had strained himself, and his physique had suffered a great damage. His
recent ‘staking-it-all’ battle with Du Nan had further depleted his strength, plus he was also quite
advanced in years, so his condition was like a dried up oil lamp.
Crying, Zhang Wuji embraced his body. Yin Yewang rushed forward and cried his heart out. The
group of warriors also remembered their comradeship and spirit of loyalty and brotherhood [‘yi qi’];
there wasn’t anybody who did not shed tears. The news travelled fast; there were a lot of Heavenly
Eagle Cult disciples who now served under the Ming Cult banner, their sound of crying shook the
hill and valley.
For the next several days the group of warriors was busy attending to Yin Tianzheng’s funeral.
Wulin leaders and masters from various sects and clans and societies also went up the mountain.
These people admired Yin Tianzheng’s prestige, and came in front of his coffin in the wooden
shack to offer their condolences.
Later on, Shaolin Pai also sent thirty-six monks to offer prayers for Yin Tianzheng’s departing soul.
But they had only read several verses from the scripture when Yin Yewang, with a ‘ku sang’ staff
[from MDBG dictionary: a mourning staff draped in white, held at a funeral to show filial piety] in his
hand, exploded in anger and chased these thirty-six monks out.
From the side, Zhou Dian shouted his curse, “Hypocritical Shaolin bald donkeys!”
Zhang Wuji’s heart was still burdened with their rescue effort; several times he consulted Yang
Xiao, Peng Yingyu, Zhao Min, and the others, but nobody was able to offer a good solution. Zhao
Min wanted to try the ‘shi xiang ruan jin san’ in Du E’s, three monks, diet. She also wanted to
summon Lu Zhangke and He Biweng to collaborate with Zhang Wuji. But on both accounts Zhang
Wuji, Yang Xiao and the others thought it was inappropriate.
End of Chapter 36.
Chapter 36 1043
Unedited Version
Chapter 37 – No Hero Under the Heavens Able to

Withstand
A hundred Hong Shui Flag men pumped their spray guns and a hundred streams of water
were shot out. The crowd of heroes smelled a peal of acid stench , as the twenty hungry
wolves were hit by the water, they tumbled down at once, yelping madly and howling
miserably. In an instant, their skin split open and their flesh rot, they turned into coal-black
piles.
Unedited Version
Very soon it was the Duan Yang Festival. Zhang Wuji led the Ming Cult warriors to Shaolin Temple.
The Shaolin Temple’s front hall, rear hall, left and right side rooms, everywhere was overflowing
with heroes and warriors from all kinds of martial art schools. Among these Wulin characters, some
had enmity toward Xie Xun, so they anxiously came to kill him to avenge their grievance. Some
others were there for the Tulong Saber, so they were dreaming of snatching the precious saber
away and becoming the ‘most revered in the Wulin world’ [wulin zhi zun]. Yet some others were
having a grudge against each other, so they came to seize the opportunity to avenge their
grievances. But the majority came just because they loved the festivities bustling with noise and
excitement.
The Shaolin Temple prepared more than a hundred monks as ushers; they directed the guests to
their respective places. Wudang Pai had sent Yu Lianzhou and Yin Liting as their representatives.
Zhang Wuji quickly stepped forward to welcome them and inquired about Zhang Sanfeng’s well-
being.
Yu Lianzhou quietly said, “Did you hear anything about Qingshu and Chen Youliang?”
Zhang Wuji briefly told him what happened since they parted, and was relieved to learn Song and
Chen, two men, had not stirred up any trouble on Mount Wudang, and that at this moment, Song
Yuanqiao and Zhang Songxi did not come because they were guarding their Shifu and their
monastery against the traitors’ evil plot. Yu Lianzhou also mentioned that ever since Song
Yuanqiao heard with his own ears how his own only son was plotting against him, he was heart-
broken and did not have any appetite for food and drink. Right now, he was half as thin as he was.
They did not dare to tell their Shifu anything, for fear that Shifu would be grieved.
Zhang Wuji said, “I do hope Song Shige [martial (older) brother] realizes his wrong path very soon
and repents, so that he can be reunited with Song Da Shibo [first martial (older) uncle].”
“That is so,” Yu Lianzhou said, “But this renegade has killed Mo Qidi [seventh (younger) brother],
we cannot let him off lightly.” His voice was full of bitter hatred.
Within the next two hours, more and more Wulin characters arrived. The Twin Evil of Hejian and
the Qinghai Pai swordsmen who fought the Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan the other day had also arrived.
Huashan Pai, Kongtong Pai and Kunlun Pai also sent out their masters to attend the meeting. Only
nobody from Emei Pai went up the mountain.
Zhang Wuji was hoping he would see Zhou Zhiruo; he wanted to explain to her why he did what he
did the other day. However, as he imagined her face and her gaze, he became anxious from a
mixture of fear and shame.
The Ming Cult warriors were assigned the west side room. They did not mingle with the other
heroes, because they simply had too many enemies. They were afraid that as personal enemies
meet, a big fight would ensue even before the Great Assembly was officially opened.
As the seventh hour [between 11am – 1 pm] arrived, the usher monks invited the guests to gather
on a large open space to the right of the Temple. It was actually a several hundred ‘mu’ [1 mu is
approximately one fifteenth of a hectare] vegetable garden on which the monks grew their food.
But this time the field was leveled, and several dozens wooden shelters were erected on it.
The warriors sat on their assigned seats as directed by the monks. Any school, sect, clan or
society with a large group of warriors occupied one shelter; while those with fewer numbers of
delegates shared the shelter with other warriors. Peng Yingyu reported the name and origin of
each and every warrior on the field for Zhang Wuji’s benefit.

Unedited Version
When all the warriors had gathered, it was obvious that this meeting would be a grand occasion.
Many characters who normally did not roam the Jianghu too often, who had lived in the privacy of
the remote mountains and forests, also made their appearance one after another. Peng Yingyu
estimated that not including the Ming Cult, there were about 4,600 people on the field that day.
Seeing these numerous assembly participants, most of them were not friendly toward the Ming
Cult, Zhang Wuji, Yang Xiao, and the others were anxious.
After the audience had been seated, the Shaolin monks began to appear. Beginning with the Yuan
generation, followed by Hui, Fa, Xiang, and Zhuang, they bowed toward the audience. Finally Kong
Zhi Shen Seng appeared, followed by nine senior monks from the Damo Hall. Kong Zhi walked
toward the middle of the field, clasped his palms in respect, uttered some praises to Buddha, and
then said, “The arrival of the world’s heroes in acceptance to our invitation today has brought great
honor to Shaolin Pai. However, Fangzhang Shixiong is suddenly ill that he does not have the good
fortune of seeing the virtuous guests. He therefore, asked Lao Na to convey his deepest regret.”
Zhang Wuji felt little bit strange, “When Kong Wen Dashi attended Grandfather’s funeral the other
day, he did not look sick at all; he looked spirited and bright. With the kind of internal energy he
has, how can he fall sick so suddenly? Could he be injured?” He looked around but saw neither
Yuan Zhen nor Chen Youliang; he thought, “That night I exposed Yuan Zhen’s treachery to Du E,
three eminent monks; I wonder if Shaolin has taken care of him or not. I wonder if Kong Wen
Dashi’s sudden illness has anything to do with it.”
At the end of the Southern Song Dynasty, after Guo Jing and Huang Rong, husband and wife, had
scored several major victories, they invited the world’s heroes and warriors to Xiangyang to discuss
plans and strategies to withstand the Mongolian invasion. And now, almost a hundred years later,
another great assembly of world’s heroes and warriors, the biggest grand occasion in the Jianghu,
was being held; but all of a sudden the host was ill. It is no wonder the crowd of warriors could not
help but feel disappointed.
They heard Kong Zhi continue, “Jin Mao Shi Wang Xie Xun has wreaked havoc in the Wulin; he
has committed a very serious crime. Luckily, our humble Temple has captured him. Shaolin Pai
does not dare to make the decision on our own. Therefore, we respectfully invite all honorable
Wulin warriors to discuss how we are going to handle this matter.”
His face was long ever since he made his appearance; by now, he sounded lethargic. As soon as
he finished speaking, he clasped his palms again and withdrew.
A man stood up on the southeast corner, his stature was big and tall, the black beard on his face
was interspersed with white, and it was fluttering in the breeze, he swept his gaze on the warriors
with a bright and fiery pair of eyes; in short, he looked imposing. Peng Yingyu quietly informed
Zhang Wuji that this person was Shandong’s old pugilist master, Xia Zhou. They heard his
thunderous voice say, “This Xie Xun has done too much evil. Your precious Sect unexpectedly
able to capture him, the benefit you bring to the Wulin world is not small. Kong Wen, Kong Zhi, two
Shen Seng [divine monks] are too modest. This kind of evil person deserves to be executed
immediately with a blade. End of story. Why do you have to ask others? Today, the heroes from all
over the world are gathered here, and we call this assembly ‘tu shi da hui’ [lion-slaying great
assembly]. Let us put this Xie Xun to death, and then everybody eat his flesh and drink his blood,
as a revenge for our innocent friends and relatives who died under his hands. Won’t we all be
happy?”
His own older brother was killed by Xie Xun, so for the last dozens of years he always wanted
revenge. As his words, several hundred people around the field echoed his sentiment; they all
wanted to kill Xie Xun as soon as possible.
Chapter 37 1047
Unedited Version
Amidst the commotion, suddenly a sad sounding voice was heard. “Xie Xun is the Ming Cult’s ‘hu
jiao fa wang’ [see my note in Chapter 30 earlier]. If Shaolin Pai were not afraid to offend the Ming
Cult, they would already have put Xie Xun to the sword early on; why would they invite everybody
here to share the blame? I think, Xia Dage [big brother Xia], you are a bit muddle-headed. Let your
brother here tell you something: you’d better watch out for your own life.”
His voice might be sad and high-pitched, sounded like a man, but also like a woman, but as it
reached everybody’s ears, the words were very clear. Everybody turned their heads toward the
voice, but they could not see who it was. Apparently, that speaker was short, and when he talked,
he did not stand up. Sitting among the crowd, nobody could see him.
Xia Zhou loudly said, “Is that ‘zui bu si’ [drunken but not dead] Brother Situ? I have an enmity with
that Xie Xun for killing my brother. A real man is not afraid of his own actions. I can ask the Shaolin
eminent monks to take him out; I will kill him personally. If the devil heads of the Devil Cult want
revenge, they can come to look for the man surnamed Xia of Shandong.”
The man with the sad voice laughed and said, “Xia Dage, everybody in Jianghu knows that the
‘most revered in the Wulin world’, the precious Tulong Saber, has fallen into Xie Xun’s hand. Since
Shaolin Pai has acquired Xie Xun, how can they not be interested in the treasured Saber? Killing
Xie Xun is secondary; lifting up the Saber to show their prestige is the priority. I’ll say: Kong Zhi
Dashi, you don’t need to put an act; just take that precious Tulong Saber and hold it high in your
hands, let us broaden our horizons. For thousand of years, you, Shaolin Pai, have been the head
and brain of the Wulin world. With the Saber you won’t achieve much, without the Saber you won’t
lose much; you will always be the ‘most revered in the Wulin world’.”
In a low voice Peng Yingyu said to Zhang Wuji, “The speaker is ‘Zui Bu Si’, Situ Qianzhong. This
person is carefree; I heard he doesn’t have any master, does not take any disciple, does not
belong to any school or society, and very seldom engage in battle. Nobody knows the detail of his
martial art skill. His tone is always cold and condescending, but oftentimes right on target.”
They heard about seven, eight people in the audience say, “His words make sense. Would Shaolin
Pai please take the Tulong Saber out for everybody to see?”
“The Tulong Saber is not in our humble Temple,” Kong Zhi slowly said, “In all my life, Lao Na has
never seen it. I am not even sure if such saber indeed exists in the world.”
As soon as the crowd of heroes heard this, they broke into murmurs; the field was suddenly
bustling with noise. The attendees were originally thinking that other than about Tulong Saber, this
assembly did not have anything else of great importance. Who would have thought that Kong Zhi
would flatly deny the possession of the Saber? Everybody felt strange.
The nine old monks standing behind Kong Zhi were all wearing red kasayas. After the commotion
in the audience subsided, one of the nine monks took two steps forward and with a loud voice said,
“The Tulong Saber was originally in Xie Xuns hands; however, when our humble Sect captured
him, the Saber was no longer in his possession. Our temple’s Fangzhang realizes that this is an
important matter of the Wulin world; therefore, he immediately launched an investigation. Xie Xun
is stubborn and arrogant; he is unwilling to tell us the truth. Today’s great assembly of heroes, first
of all, is to discuss how we are going to handle Xie Xun. Secondly, we want to inquire if any of the
heroes has heard anything about the Tulong Saber’s whereabouts. Whoever has any information
is invited to speak up.”
The crowd of heroes looked at each other; nobody opened his mouth. Again, the ‘Zui Bu Si’ Situ
Qianzhong, with his sad and high-pitched voice said, “For the last hundred of years, there is a

Unedited Version
saying in the martial art world, ‘the most revered in the Wulin world, precious Saber slaughtering
the dragon (Tu Long), ruling under the heavens, nobody dares to disobey. Yitian (relying on
Heaven) does not appear, who can match its sharpness?’ Other than the Tulong Saber, there is
the Yitian Sword. I heard this Yitian Sword was originally in the hands of Emei Pai, but after the
battle of the western region’s Brightness Peak, nobody knew its whereabouts. Just because
today’s meeting is called the Heroes’ Assembly, could it be that the Emei Pai’s heroines refuse to
come?” As the people heard his last sentence they broke into boisterous laughter.
[Translator’s note: ‘ying xiong’ – hero, where the ‘xiong’ character can also mean ‘male’ (mostly
used to refer to male animal), so literally, ‘ying xiong’ means ‘brave male’. Situ Qianzhong used the
characters ‘ying ci’ – ‘brave female (animal)’. By calling the Emei Pai heroines as ‘ying ci’, he was
not being complimentary (He would have used ‘nu-xia’ if he wanted to be courteous).]
Amidst the loud laughter, a monk in charge of guest reception made an announcement in loud
voice, “The Beggar Clan’s Shi Bangzhu, has arrived accompanied by various Zhanglao and
various disciples.”
As he heard the word ‘Shi Bangzhu’ three characters, Zhang Wuji was greatly surprised. “The
Beggar Clan’s Shi Huolong had died long ago under Yuan Zhen’s hands,” he thought, “How come
there is another Shi Bangzhu?”
“Please!” Kong Zhi responded. The Beggar Clan was the biggest clan in Jianghu, so it was only
proper for him to welcome them personally.
They saw a large group of people walk towards the open field in quick pace. There were
approximately 150 men, all in rags and tattered clothes. The Beggar Clan’s prestige has been in
decline in the last several years, but just like a centipede that moves even after it dies, it had not
become placid; the Beggar Clan still has an enormous power in the Jianghu. The crowd of heroes
did not dare to despise them; most of them stood up to show their respect.
The ones in the front were two elderly beggars. Zhang Wuji recognized them as Chuan Gong
Zhanglao and Zhi Fa Zhanglao. Behind these two old beggars was an ugly girl of twelve, thirteen
years; her nose curved upward, her mouth was wide, revealing two big front teeth. She was none
other than Shi Huolong’s daughter, Shi Hongshi. In her hand was the Beggar Clan’s symbol of
authority, the Dog Beating Stick. Behind Shi Hongshi walked Zhang Bang Longtou and Zhang Bo
Longtou, followed by eight-pouch elders, seven-pouch disciples, and six-pouch disciples. It looked
like the lowest ranking disciples within the Beggar Clan contingent this time were the six-pouch
disciples.
As Kong Zhi saw the one holding the Dog Beating Stick was a little girl, he hesitated; he was not
sure which one was the Clan Leader and thus was not sure to whom he should speak, but he was
obliged to respond. Therefore, clasping his palms, he said without addressing anybody in
particular, “The monks of Shaolin respectfully welcome the warriors of the Beggar Clan.”
Together, the Beggar Clan warriors cupped their fists to return the propriety. Chuan Gong
Zhanglao said, “Our humble Clan’s former Shi Bangzhu was unfortunate and has return to Heaven.
The elders have voted to elect Shi Bangzhu’s daughter, Miss Shi Hongshi to be Bangzhu. This
lady is therefore our Clan’s new Bangzhu.” He pointed toward Shi Hongshi.
Kong Zhi and the crowd of warriors were taken aback. They remembered the saying in the
Jianghu, ‘Ming Jiao, Gai Bang, Shaolin Pai’. Within the ‘jiao’ [cults, religions], Ming Cult was the
leader; within the world’s ‘bang hui’ [clans and societies], the Beggar Clan held the place of honor;
within the ‘men pai’ [martial art schools and sects], Shaolin Pai was the number one. The Ming Cult
Chapter 37 1049
Unedited Version
had elected a twenty-year-old young man, Zhang Wuji as their Jiaozhu; already people were
clucking their tongues in amazement. And now the Beggar Clan pushed this little girl to be their
Bangzhu? If it did not come from a Zhanglao’s [elder] mouth, nobody would believe it. In the past,
Huang Rong was also a young girl when she took over the Beggar Clan’s Bangzhu position.
Although it was a good precedent, at that time Huang Rong was several years older compared to
this little girl.
Kong Zhi did not lack any courtesy in his surprise. He clasped his palms and said, “Shaolin disciple
Kong Zhi pays his respect to Shi Bangzhu.”
Shi Hongshi bowed down to return the propriety; she seemed to mumble something, but nothing
came out of her mouth. Chuan Gong Zhanglao said, “Our humble Clan’s Bangzhu is young. All
businesses of the Clan are temporarily being handled by Xiongdi [brother, referring to self] and Zhi
Fa Zhanglao, two people. Kong Zhi Shen Seng is more senior by far so you do not need to be
overly courteous.”
After the two of them exchanged some modest pleasantries, the usher monk directed the Beggar
Clan warriors to take their seats in one of the wooden shelters.
The Beggar Clan contingent was big, so it took half a day for all of them to be seated. Zhang Wuji
noticed that the group of beggars was wearing mourning clothes; their faces carried grief and an
indignation expression. The pouches on some of the disciples had things inside that were
seemingly wriggling and moving. It was obvious that they came with some purpose in mind. Zhang
Wuji smirked inwardly; he whispered to Yang Xiao, “We have some helpers.”
He saw Chuan Gong and Zhi Fa, two elders were escorting Shi Hongshi walk toward the Ming
Cult’s shelter. Chuan Gong Zhanglao cupped his fists in salute and said, “Zhang Jiaozhu, our
humble Clan shares a large part of responsibility in Jin Mao Shi Wang falling into the enemy. Even
if we have to lose our lives today, we must redeem our offense. Furthermore, we want to avenge
our Shi Bangzhu’s death. The Beggar Clan, from top to bottom, is under Zhang Jiaozhu’s
command.”
“I do not dare,” Zhang Wuji hastily returned the propriety.
Chuan Gong Zhanglao was speaking with his strong internal power that his words were loud and
clear; obviously, he deliberately wanted everybody in that open field to hear. As he finished
speaking, the numerous Beggar Clan disciples stood up together and said in loud voices,
“Respectfully waiting for the Ming Cult Zhang Jiaozhu’s command; we will not refuse to go through
the water or tread on the fire.”
The warriors were baffled, “Since when the Beggar Clan formed a life and death alliance with the
Ming Cult?”
Other than very few people who seldom roamed the Jianghu, everybody knew that for the past
many years, the Beggar Clan and the Ming Cult were always at each other’s throat. A few years
ago, the Beggar Clan participated in the siege of the Brightness Peak. The casualties from both
sides were very heavy in that one bloody battle alone. On their last attack against the Brightness
Peak, almost all Beggar Clan warriors were annihilated. And now, Chuan Gong Zhanglao had
openly declared that the entire Beggar Clan force was under Zhang Wuji’s command, and that they
wanted to avenge their former Shi Bangzhu, everyone scratched their heads in confusion.
Chuan Gong Zhanglao turned around and said in a loud voice, “Our Beggar Clan and Shaolin Pai
never had neither enmity nor grudge. Our humble Clan has always regarded Shaolin Pai as the

Unedited Version
Wulin’s number one major sect. In case of any small misunderstanding, we have always exercised
self-restraint as much as we possibly can, and have never dared to offend Shaolin Pai openly. As
our humble Clan’s Shi Qian Bangzhu’s [former Shi Bangzhu] subordinates, we have always
admired the Four Divine Monks of Shaolin as persons of virtue and prestige; as the model warriors
of the martial art study we should imitate. Shi Qian Bangzhu had long ago lived in seclusion to
recuperate from his injury in peace and quiet; for dozens of years he had not made any contacts
with other Jianghu characters. But somehow, he had fallen under a Shaolin senior monk’s evil
hands …”
“Ah!” as he spoke to this point, the people around the field called out in shock. Even Kong Zhi was
taken by surprise.
In the meantime, Chuan Gong Zhanglao continued, “We come here today to ask, in the presence
of the heroes of the world, Kong Wen Fangzhang to give us directions in treading this confusing
path. What did our Shi Qian Bangzhu do to offend Shaolin that that Shaolin senior monk, even
after he killed Shi Qian Bangzhu, had to be so merciless toward his widow, a lone helpless woman
that in the end Mrs. Shi was not able to defend her own life?”
“Amituofo,” Kong Zhi clasped his palms, “Only at this moment Lao Na learned of Shi Bangzhu’s
misfortune and that he passed away. Zhanglao keeps proclaiming that it was our humble Sect’s
disciple who has done it; I am afraid there is a big misunderstanding in this case. Would Zhanglao
please tell us the details?”
Chuan Gong Zhanglao said, “For thousands of years Shaolin Pai has been the ‘tai shan bei dou’
[Mount Tai (Taishan) Big Dipper Constellation, ‘as weighty as Mt. Tai, as brilliant as the Big
Dipper’, meaning the ultimate] of the Wulin world; how can we dare to make a false accusation?
Your precious Temple has an eminent monk and a secular disciple; we request that they come out
and confront us.”
“Zhanglao please tell us what to do, we will comply,” Kong Zhi replied, “I wonder which two people
Zhanglao wants to come out?”
“They are …” Chuan Gong Zhanglao only uttered the ‘are’ word, and suddenly he was tongue-tied
with his mouth open, unable to continue.
Kong Zhi was shocked. He hastily stepped forward and grabbed his right wrist, feeling for pulse,
which, unexpectedly, had stopped. Kong Zhi was even more shocked. “Zhanglao! Zhanglao!” he
called. Looking at Chuan Gong Zhanglao’s face, Kong Zhi saw a small black dot the size of the
head of an incense stick between his eyebrows; apparently his fatal point was hit by some
poisonous secret projectile.
With a loud voice Kong Zhi shouted, “Fellow Heroes and Warriors, please understand. This Beggar
Clan elder was hit by a poisonous secret projectile and unfortunately lost his life. Our Shaolin Pai
has never used this kind of evil secret projectile.”
The Beggar Clan people immediately broke into clamor; several dozen people rushed toward
Chuan Gong Zhanglao’s body. Zhang Bo Longtou took a piece of magnet from his pocket and put
it in between Chuan Gong Zhanglao’s eyebrows. He pulled a steel needle, as fine as an ox hair,
only about an inch long. The Beggar Clan elders realized that Kong Zhi was not lying; an upright
and prestigious sect like Shaolin Pai certainly would not use this kind of evil secret projectile.
However, someone had sneakily and unexpectedly launched a secret projectile, under broad
daylight, under the gaze of thousands of eyes without anybody seeing it, and this was certainly
strange beyond anybody’s imagination.
Chapter 37 1051
Unedited Version
Zhi Fa Zhanglao and the others thought that Chuan Gong Zhanglao was standing with his face to
the south, so the secret projectile must come from the south. At this time, the sun was shining
dazzlingly, Chuan Gong Zhanglao was indignant and excited so he must have been unguarded
against this kind of fine secret projectile. With angry glare the elders looked at the people behind
Kong Zhi. They saw that the eyes of the nine old monks wearing red kasaya were half-closed with
their eyebrows drooping down. Behind these nine monks stood a row of monks wearing yellow
robes, followed by monks in gray robes. However, although they had no doubt that the murderer
was one of these Shaolin monks, they could not tell which one was the villain.
Zhi Fa Zhanglao let out a loud and long laugh, while tears rolling down like rain from his eyes.
“Kong Zhi Dashi,” he said, “Are you still thinking that we have brought false accusation towards
Shaolin Pai? How will you explain what has just happened?”
Zhang Bang Longtou was the most hot-tempered among the beggars; brandishing the iron staff in
his hand, he roared, “We will fight to the death with Shaolin Pai today!”
‘Clang, clang, clang!’ a chaotic noise was heard as the Beggar Clan people took out their weapons
and charged toward the middle of the field.
With a grieved countenance Kong Zhi turned around toward the group of Shaolin monks. “Ever
since our ancestor Damo arrived from the west, for thousands of years our Temple has established
a strong foundation in diligent cultivation of the teachings of Buddha and the most refined in
maintaining monastic discipline. Although we train martial arts for self-defense and have been
interacting with the brave warriors of the Jianghu, we have never dared to perform dishonorable
deeds. Fangzhang Shixiong [martial brother Abbot] and I have long ago given up the worldly
matters. How can we still feel any attachment to this red dust …” His gaze swept the faces of the
monks. “This poisonous needle,” he continued, “Who shot it out? A real man who dares to do it,
must also have the courage to accept responsibility. Stand up and face me.”
None of the several hundred monks opened his mouth; some of them muttered, “Amituofo, sin,
sin!”
Zhang Wuji’s heart was stirred, he recalled his parents’ story how his mother Yin Susu had posed
as his father, Zhang Cuishan, and used poisonous needles to kill Shaolin monks, and thus had
caused his father to bear the grudge despite his innocence. But the silver needles of Tian Ying Jiao
[Heavenly Eagle Cult] differed greatly from this steel needle, both in shape and in toxicity. The
poison of the one taken from Chuan Gong Zhanglao’s dead body looked like that of the western
region’s venomous insect ‘xin yi tiao’ [one heart beat]. It was called the ‘xin yi tiao’ because as the
poison from the insect contacted the warm blood, the heart would beat only once, and then it would
stop beating altogether.
Zhang Wuji knew that Shi Huolong was killed by Yuan Zhen; he also knew that hidden among the
Shaolin monks were Yuan Zhen’s henchmen. Consequently, the reason Chuan Gong Zhanglao
was shot with the needle must be to close his mouth from mentioning Yuan Zhen’s name. Only at
that time everybody was looking at Chuan Gong Zhanglao, so nobody paid any attention on who
shot the needle.
Zhang Bang Longtou shouted, “Tens of thousands Beggar Clan disciples all know who Shi
Bangzhu’s killer is. You want to kill others to close their mouths? Humph, humph! Only if you kill all
Beggar Clan disciples under the heavens! The murderer is a Buddhist monk, his name is Yuan
Zhen …”
Zhang Bo Longtou suddenly leaped in front of his comrade; his iron bowl moved. ‘Ding!’ he caught

Unedited Version
a steel needle with the bowl. It was still unclear from which direction the steel needle was shot, but
Zhang Bo Longtou had put all his concentration guarding from the side. As soon as he saw a
bluish streak of light flickered under the sun, he lifted his iron bowl to catch it. If he was half a step
late, Zhang Bang Longtou would certainly meet his violent death.
Kong Zhi’s shadow circled around to the back of the nine Damo Hall monks. ‘Bang!’ He kicked the
fourth old monk down, followed by a grab on that monk’s collar. “Kong Ru,” he said while lifting that
monk up, “It turns out that it is you! You are also ganging up with Yuan Zhen?” His right hand
pulled down the front lapel of Kong Ru’s Buddhist robe. ‘Rip!’ the robe tore, revealing a small steel
tube, with a small hole on the head of the tube, on his waist.
Suddenly it became clear to everybody: there must be a powerful spring inside this steel tube. That
monk only needed to reach into his pocket, press the trigger and the poisonous needle would
shoot out of the hole. He did not need to raise his hand or wave his arm to do this; therefore, even
if one was facing him only a few feet apart, one would not necessarily be able to see him shooting
the secret projectile.
In his grief and anger, Zhang Bang Longtou raised his iron staff and swept it down, crushing Kong
Ru’s brain out. Kong Ru was a peer of the Four Divine Monks; his martial art skill was on par with
them, but he was seized by Kong Zhi and the acupoint on his back was sealed, so he could not
move. As Zhang Bang Longtou’s iron staff swept down, he was unable to evade. The crowd of
warriors cried out in alarm together.
Kong Zhi was taken by surprise; he glowered at Zhang Bang Longtou, thinking, “You are too hot-
headed; you did not even investigate clearly.”
Amidst this confusion, suddenly from outside the field four Buddhist nuns wearing black robes
walked in quick steps, each one had a whisk in her hand. In loud and clear voices they announced,
“Emei Pai Zhangmen [sect leader] Zhou Zhiruo, leading the Emei disciples, pays her respect to
Shaolin Temple’s Kong Wen Fangzhang.”
Kong Zhi laid down Kong Ru’s body and replied, “Please come in.” He welcomed the guests in a
calm and composed manner. The remaining eight old monks of the Damo Hall followed behind
him. It was as if they completely ignored the recent tragedy and it did not weigh on their mind at all.
After the four nuns paid their respects, they withdrew, turned around and left as swiftly as they
came. The extraordinary thing about them was that these four women came and went as if they
were one person; their footwork was light and graceful, as if they were floating leisurely, like
passing clouds or flowing river, surging waves devoid of discreet steps.
As Zhang Wuji heard Zhou Zhiruo was coming, his face immediately turned red, and he stole a
glance toward Zhao Min. At that exact same time, Zhao Min was also looking at him. Two people’s
gaze met. Zhao Min winked, it was as if she was smiling, but actually she was not. The corner of
her mouth slanted down, as if in contempt; although it was not clear whether she was mocking
Zhang Wuji, who was at a loss, or she was looking at Emei Pai’ bluff with disdain.
Unlike the Beggar Clan warriors who walked into the field on their own, the Emei Pai heroines
waited for Kong Zhi and the Shaolin monks to go out and welcome them, and only then did they
enter the field in neat formation. There were about eighty, ninety female disciples wearing black
robes; most of them were bald Buddhist nuns of all ages, elderly, middle-aged and young, even
teenaged nuns. Behind these female disciples, more than a ‘zhang’ away, walked a very beautiful
young woman wearing dark green ordinary [Translator’s note: by ‘ordinary’ here, I mean secular,
not a Buddhist nun clothes] clothes in slow steps. She was the Emei Pai Sect Leader, Zhou Zhiruo.
Chapter 37 1053
Unedited Version
As Zhang Wuji saw her slim figure, with a rather thin and pallid face, he felt sorry for her, but also
ashamed of himself.
Several ‘zhang’s behind Zhou Zhiruo, there were about twenty male disciples; they also wore black
robes. Most of them had refined scholar-like features, unlike the masculine and imposing features
common to those of Wulin characters. Each man’s hands carried a wooden case of varying sizes,
long and short. These hundred or so Emei disciples did not carry any weapon either on their
bodies or their hands, obviously, the weapons were inside those boxes.
The crowd of warriors secretly praised, “The Emei Pai truly knows propriety; by not carrying
weapons openly, they are showing deep respect toward the Shaolin Pai.”
Zhang Wuji waited until they were seated before he walk toward Emei Pai’s shelter and greet Zhou
Zhiruo by cupping his fists. In bashful and ashamed voice he said, “Zhou Jiejie [elder sister Zhou],
Zhang Wuji comes to apologize humbly.”
More than ten Emei Pai female disciples stood up suddenly; their eyebrows were raised, their
faces looked angry.
“I do not dare,” Zhou Zhiruo returned the propriety. “Zhang Jiaozhu, why must you overly
courteous? I am sure you are well since we part?” She looked completely calm, without any sign of
either delight or anger.
Zhang Wuji’s heart was thumping erratically. “Zhiruo,” he said, “Because I was eager to save Yifu, I
was being rude to you. I feel endless regret in my heart.”
Zhou Zhiruo said, “I heard Xie Laoye [old master Xie] has fallen into Shaolin Temple’s hands.
Zhang Jiaozhu is an unrivalled hero, I am sure you have already rescued him.”
Zhang Wuji blushed and said, “Shaolin Pai’s eminent monks possess profound martial art skill. The
Ming Cult has lost a battle. My (maternal) Grandfather was unfortunate and has passed away.”
“Yin Laoye Zi [old master] was a hero of this age,” Zhou Zhiruo said, “What a pity, what a pity!”
She did not show any emotion whether happy or angry. Zhang Wuji could not read her true
feelings; he only felt that his words seem like bumping on her flexible nail, always bounce back
without generating any interest on her part. However, thinking that compared to how bad he had
hurt her by leaving her for Zhao Min in front of multitude of guests, the cold reception he received
today was a thousand times, ten thousand times better. Thereupon he said, “Later, when we try to
save Yifu, I wish you would lend your hands for old times’ sake.”
His heart stirred as soon as he said those words. “In the past half a year, her skill has advanced
greatly,” he mused, “At the wedding hall the other day, Fan You Shi was forced to retreat by her in
just one stance even with the kind of skill he has. Min Mei has learned the special skills of various
sects’ leaders, yet she was almost killed instantly by her; not to mention Du Baidang and Yi
Sanniang, husband and wife just a few days ago. Perhaps … perhaps as she took over the Emei
Zhangmen [sect leader] position, she trained some secret martial art from some secret manual
reserved exclusively for Sect Leader. Her comprehension is better than Miejue Shitai to the extent
of although green was born of blue, it surpasses the blue [Translator’s note: a Chinese saying,
means ‘student (or children) become superior to the master (or parents)]. If she is willing to
collaborate with me, we might be able to break the ‘Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan’.”
Thinking to this point, he was excited and said, “Zhiruo, I want to ask you a favor.”

Unedited Version
Zhou Zhiruo’s countenance suddenly stiffened. “Zhang Jiaozhu,” she said, “Please exercise self-
control. At this point, how can you address me like in the former days?” Beckoning to someone
behind her she said, “Qingshu, come over here. Tell Zhang Jiaozhu about us.”
Zhang Wuji saw a man with face full of spiky beard step forward, cupping his fists and say, “Zhang
Jiaozhu, how are you?”
Zhang Wuji recognized the voice as belonging to Song Qingshu; he took a closer look and
recognized him as Song Qingshu; only he disguised himself as an older and uglier man to hide his
original features. Thus Zhang Wuji also cupped his fists and said, “Turns out it is Song Shige
[martial (older) brother]; I am well, thank you.”
Song Qingshu showed a faint smile and said, “Actually, I should thank Zhang Jiaozhu. That day
when you were about to marry my wife you had a second thought and regret …”
“What?!?” Zhang Wuji was shocked; his voice trembled.
“I have Zhang Jiaozhu to thank for my happy and blissful marriage,” Song Qingshu said.
It was as if five thunderbolts had struck Zhang Wuji at once. He stood with a blank expression on
his face; his eyes glazed over like he was looking at a vast expanse of whiteness, his ears were
buzzing with indistinct noise that he could not hear what people were saying around him. After a
long time, he felt someone was tugging his arm.
“Jiaozhu, let us go back!” that person said.
Zhang Wuji calmed himself down and took a sidelong glance. He saw his arm was pulled by Han
Lin’er. Han Lin’er’s face was full of anxiety, grief and anger.
“Miss Zhou,” Han Lin’er said to Zhou Zhiruo, “My Jiaozhu is a righteous hero; just because of a
small misunderstanding you married this … this … humph, humph!” Actually, he wanted to scold
Song Qingshu, but out of respect to Zhou Zhiruo, he swallowed back the word that was on the tip
of his tongue.
Although Zhang Wuji had deep feelings toward Zhao Min, he had always thought that he was
engaged with Zhou Zhiruo. That day, because he wanted to rescue Yifu, he had no choice but
follow Zhao Min. He thought as a sweet and gentle girl, Zhou Zhiruo would understand and would
not blame him as long as he honestly told her the reason. Who would have thought that in her rage
she married Song Qingshu? The pain in his heart right now far exceeded the pain on his chest
when Zhou Zhiruo stabbed him at the Brightness Peak.
Turning his head, he saw Zhou Zhiruo stretch out her delicate hand, as white as jade, to beckon
Song Qingshu. With a very smug expression Song Qingshu walked back to her side, and sat next
to her. With a faint smile on the corners of his mouth he said to Zhang Wuji, “When we get married,
we did not throw any invitations and thus announced it publicly. Someday, we will invite Sire to
enjoy our ‘wine of happiness’ [orig. xi3jiu3 – wine drunk at a wedding feast].”
Zhang Wuji wanted to say ‘thank you’ [orig. duo1xie4le5], but his throat was dry; unexpectedly he
could not utter these three characters. Han Lin’er pulled his arm and said, “Jiaozhu, don’t pay any
attention to this kind of person.”
Song Qingshu laughed and said, “Han Dage [big brother Han], when the time comes, you also
have to enjoy this ‘wine of happiness’.”
Chapter 37 1055
Unedited Version
Han Lin’er spat and hatefully said, “I’d rather drink three jars of horse urine than your bad-luck,
dead-people’s wine.” Zhang Wuji sighed; he pulled Han Lin’er’s arm and took him away sadly.
In the meantime, the Beggar Clan’s Zhang Bang Longtou was engaged in a fiery argument with a
Shaolin monk. The exchange among Zhang Wuji, Zhou Zhiruo, Song Qingshu and Han Lin’er took
place at the Emei Pai shelter, on the northwest corner of the field, so it did not attract anybody’s
attention; the crowd of warriors was busy listening to the dispute between the Beggar Clan and
Shaolin Pai.
Zhang Wuji returned to the Ming Cult’s shelter and sat down with a troubled mind. He vaguely
heard that old Shaolin monk in red kasaya say, “I told you Yuan Zhen Shixiong [martial brother]
and Chen Youliang are not in our Temple, but your precious Clan did not believe me. Your
precious Clan’s Chuan Gong Zhanglao was unfortunate to meet his death, but our Sect’s Kong Ru
Shishu [martial uncle] had paid it with his own life. What else do you want?”
Zhang Bang Longtou said, “You said Yuan Zhen and Chen Youliang are not here? I don’t believe
you! You must let us search Shaolin Temple.”
That Shaolin monk sneered and said, “Sire, you want to search Shaolin Temple? Don’t you think
you are a bit too arrogant? The puny Beggar Clan might not necessarily have the ability to do so.”
“You are looking down on the Beggar Clan?” Zhang Bang Longtou said angrily. “Fine, I’ll ask you
for advice first.”
The Shaolin monk replied, “For thousands of years, there have been countless heroes and
warriors paying a visit to Shaolin. But because of our founder’s mercy, Shaolin has never burned
anybody.”
The argument of these two was getting hotter by the minute; it looked like they were about to fight
soon. Kong Zhi was standing quietly on the side; he did not even try to intervene. Suddenly Situ
Qianzhong’s weird voice was heard again, “The world’s heroes are gathered together at Shaolin
today. Some of us had to cover a distance of thousands of ‘li’s. Are we here to watch the Beggar
Clan seeking a revenge?”
“That’s right,” Xia Zhou said, “The enmity between the Beggar Clan and Shaolin Pai can be
temporarily set aside. It will not be too late for the two of you to settle your account later. We’d
better talk about how we are going to handle that villain Xie Xun first.”
“Don’t be foul-mouthed,” Zhang Bang Longtou was indignant. “Jin Mao Shi Wang Xie Daxia is one
of the Ming Cult’s Protector Kings; what villain are you talking about?”
Xia Zhou thundered, “You are scared of the Ming Cult, I am not scared of them! A villain with a wolf
heart and dog lung like Xie Xun and you still honor him as a hero?”
Yang Xiao walked toward the center of the field, cupped his fists around and said, “I am [orig.
zai4xia4] the Ming Cult’s Guangming Zuo Shi [left emissary of the brightness]. I have something I’d
like to say in front of the world’s heroes. My humble Cult’s Xie Shi Wang has killed innocent people
in the past, but actually, he can’t be blamed …”
“Humph,” Xia Zhou snorted, “Those people he killed are already dead. Do you think you can
resurrect them with several sentences of your superficial words?”
Yang Xiao was unfazed; he said, “We are roaming the Jianghu; we lick the blood on our blades on

Unedited Version
a daily basis. Which one among us has never taken anybody’s life to be able to stay alive until
today? One with stronger martial art skill might kill more people. One with inept skill might lose
one’s life. If for every life we take we must pay with our own lives, hey, hey, I wonder how many of
us, among these several thousands of heroes and warriors in this field, would remain. Xia Lao
Yingxiong [old hero Xia], you have never killed people in your whole life?”
The Mongolian occupation of China was a time of chaos; there was trouble and confusion
everywhere. As the Wulin characters roamed the Jianghu, they would either kill or be killed. It was
quite difficult to cultivate one’s own moral worth. Other than a small number of monks and nuns
from Shaolin Pai and Emei Pai, perhaps it was rare to find anybody whose hands were free from
bloodstain.
This Shandong’s warrior Xia Zhou was a hot-tempered man; he had injured countless people.
Yang Xiao’s words had rendered him speechless.
After being dumbfounded for a while, he said, “Bad people we can kill, good people we should not
kill. This Xie Xun and the devil heads of the Ming Cult are entirely alike; always do dishonorable
deeds. I wish I could cut you in thousands pieces, eat your flesh and sleep on your skin. Humph,
humph, the one surnamed Yang, I think you are not a good ‘thing’.”
He understood that there were many highly skilled people within the Ming Cult, but today he
wanted to kill Xie Xun to avenge his brother’s death, so a bloody battle against the Ming Cult was
unavoidable. Therefore, he spoke boldly without showing any restraint.
A piercing voice came from the Ming Cult shelter, “Xia Zhou, do you think I am a good ‘thing’?”
Xia Zhou turned to look at the speaker; he saw a thin-cheeked and sharp-mouthed, pale-faced
man; so pale that his face looked gray. Xia Zhou did not know what kind of person this speaker
was; he shouted, “I don’t know who you are, but since you are one of the Devil Cult’s devil heads, I
am sure you are not a good ‘thing’.”
“Xia Xiong [brother Xia},” Situ Qianzhong said, “Don’t you know this gentleman? He is one of the
Four Protector Kings of the Ming Cult, the Qing Yi Fu Wang.”
“Pei, pei!” Xia Zhou spat, “The Blood Sucking Devil!”
Suddenly, while the crowd of warriors was still talking among themselves, Wei Yixiao had arrived in
front of Xia Zhou. They were actually more than ten ‘zhang’s apart, but somehow Wei Yixiao
managed to cover that distance in split seconds.
Wei Yixiao raised his hand and ‘slap, slap, slap, slap!’ he gave Xia Zhou four slaps on his face,
followed by an elbow strike toward the acupoint on Xia Zhou’s lower abdomen. Actually, Xia Zhou’s
martial art skill was not so bad. Based on their actual skill levels, Wei Yixiao would need at least
fifty stances before he could beat Xia Zhou. However, Wei Yixiao’s ‘qing gong’ skill was too
strange for Xia Zhou. He moved like a ghost, like a demon; so because of this element of surprise,
by the time Xia Zhou realized the attack and was about to parry, the strike had already arrived.
While the crowd of warriors was crying out in shock, a white shadow flew from the Ming Cult’s
shelter. It was inferior to Wei Yixiao’s lightning speed, yet the shadow was faster than a galloping
horse. As the shadow reached Xia Zhou, a large cloth sack opened, went down on his head, and
scooped him inside the sack. It was not until the shadow slung the sack on his shoulder did the
crowd of warriors finally saw that the shadow was a giggling Buddhist monk, the Bu Dai Heshang
[cloth sack monk] Shuo Bude.
Chapter 37 1057
Unedited Version
Shuo Bude laughed and said, “A good thing, you are a good thing! The monk will take you home
and cook you slowly for my dinner!” Carrying Xia Zhou along, light as a feather he swiftly returned
to the wooden shelter.
This attack on Xia Zhou happened very quickly and ended just as quick. Although he was
surrounded by a dozen friends and fellow martial brothers, the two men from the enemy side were
too fast that nobody was able to render their assistance. Only after Wei Yixiao and Shuo Bude
were back to their seats that these dozen or so people unsheathed their weapons and charged
toward the Ming Cult’s shelter with loud shouting and cursing.
Shuo Bude pulled open the sack’s mouth and said with a laugh, “Just return to your seats nicely
and sit down quietly. After the meeting is over, I will let him go. If you are not obedient, the old
monk will urinate into this cloth sack, or put some dung inside, or the best I can do is farting into
the sack. Do you believe me or not?” As he said that, he put his hand onto his belt, as if he was
ready to take his pants off.
These dozen or so people were so angry that their faces turned green and yellow, but
remembering that these Ming Cult people would not stop at anything, they believed that he would
do what he said he would do. They also realized that their skills were insufficient to help Xia Zhou.
If this bald thief really urinated on his head, Xia Lao Yingxiong would certainly kill himself. They
looked at each other, and then they returned to their seats with a dejected look on their faces.
Watching this affair, the crowd of heroes was startled and amused at the same time. When they
went up the mountain, they were in high spirits, thinking that they were going to witness the
execution of Xie Xun. But as they saw the skills of these two Ming Cult warriors, they realized that
this assembly could turn dangerous. Even if they were successful in killing Xie Xun, the field would
unavoidably be soaked with blood, and corpses would be scattered everywhere. They could not
restrain trepidation from creeping into their hearts.
They saw Situ Qianzhong, with a wine cup in his left hand and a wine gourd in his right, walk
toward the center of the field while shaking his head. “There is indeed a lively event worthy to be
watched today,” he said, “Some want to kill Xie Xun, some want to save him. But after going back
and forth, whether Xie Xun is really at the Shaolin Temple or not, is still left to our own speculation.
I’ll say: Kong Zhi Dashi, why don’t you invite Jin Mao Shi Wang to come out so that everybody can
see him first. And then, those of want to kill and those who want to save, can show their true ability
by competing against each other. Don’t you think it will be interesting?”
At his words, most of the warriors around the field applauded and cheered loudly. Yang Xiao
thought, “Xie Shi Wang [lion king Xie] has too many enemies. Even with Ming Cult and the Beggar
Clan’s combined forces, we simply cannot fight the heroes from all over the world. It will be better
to divert their attention to the Tulong Saber and stir up these warriors to fight each other.”
Thereupon with a loud and clear voice he said, “All the warriors under the heavens are gathered
here at the Shaolin Temple today, first, to settle the unfinished business of gratitude and grudges
with Xie Shi Wang; second … hey hey! I am afraid everybody wants to get their hands on this
treasured Tulong Saber. If we follow Mr. Situ’s suggestion, everybody will fight everybody else and
then after when all is said and done, I wonder who will get the precious Saber?”
As the crowd heard him, they thought he was speaking reasonably. Besides, among these several
thousand people, perhaps only a little over a hundred people who truly had intense and deep-
hatred toward Xie Xun. Without realizing it, their hearts were beating faster as soon as they
thought about the ‘most revered in the Wulin world’ [wulin zhi zun], four characters.
A black-bearded old man stood up and said, “I wonder what kind of person is in possession of the

Unedited Version
Tulong Saber, would Yang Zuo Shi inform us?”
“This matter is also unclear to me,” Yang Xiao replied, “I am afraid we must consult Kong Zhi
Chanshi [honorific title for a Buddhist monk].”
Kong Zhi shook his head without saying anything. The crowd of heroes was secretly dissatisfied,
they all thought, “Shaolin Pai is the host and initiator of this assembly, but Kong Wen Fangzhang is
suddenly ill and cannot come out; this Kong Zhi Chanshi is so lethargic that it looks like he is half
dead. I wonder what kind of trick they are playing.”
A middle-aged man in dark-green coarse long robe stood up and said, “Although Kong Zhi Chanshi
does not know, Xie Shi Wang certainly does. Let us invite him to come out and inquire of him.
Afterwards, each one of us can play around with our true skills. Whose martial art skill is number
one under the heavens will be clear to us; naturally, he is worthy to bear the ‘wulin zhi zun’ title. No
matter in whose hands the Saber is, he should hand it over to the ‘wulin zhi zun’. If you ask me, I’ll
say we must agree to this first to avoid any dispute in the future. If he refuses to hand it over, all
the heroes under the heavens will rally together to attack him. Gentlemen, what do you think?”
Zhang Wuji recognized the speaker as one of the three Qinghai Pai sword masters who joined the
attack to the Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan the other night.
Situ Qianzhong said, “Won’t that be a martial art competition? [orig. da2 lei4 tai2 – beating drum on
the platform; as martial art competition on those days was usually held on a raised platform, with
people beating drums on the side] I think it is completely inappropriate.”
“Any why not?” that man in the dark-green robe coldly asked, “Are you saying that we should not
compete in a martial art, but compete on liquor capacity? If that’s the case, then which thousand
bells [Situ Qianzhong means Situ (surname) ‘thousand bells’] is not drunk, whoever gets drunk but
does not die [Situ Qianzhong’s title was ‘zui bu si’ (drunk but did not die)], will be crowned the
‘wulin zhi zun’.”
The crowd broke up in laughter. Some in the crowd said with a strange voice, “Why do we have to
compete then? This ‘wulin zhi zun’ title would certainly belong to the ‘zui bu si’, Mr. Situ!”
Situ Qianzhong tipped his wine gourd to pour a cup of wine, and then tilting his head backwards he
drank it in one gulp. “I don’t dare, I don’t dare!” he said earnestly, “To win the title ‘jiu lin zhi zun’
[the most revered in the wine world], I, ‘zui bu si’ might have a thirty percent chance; but ‘wulin zhi
zun’, ha ha .. I don’t dare to accept the challenge; I don’t dare ...” To the man in the dark-green
robe he said, “Since Sire has raised this issue, your martial art knowledge must have transcended
the mortal world attainment. Under my faulty vision, I actually do not know Sire’s illustrious name.”
That man coldly said, “I am Ye Changqing of Qinghai Pai; both my drinking capacity and my
clowning skills are inferior to Sire’s.” He implied that ‘in martial art skill, I am much stronger than
Sire.’
Situ Qianzhong tilted his head sideways and thought for half a day. “Qinghai Pai?” he said, “Never
heard. Ye Changqing? Hm, hm … never heard either.”
Everybody thought, “This Old Situ has such a nerve. Insulting Ye Changqing one man is all right,
but he dares to insult the entire Qingjai Pai; wonder if he has a formidable backer behind him? Or
did he have an unresolved enmity against Qinghai Pai? Just based on these few words, I am afraid
Qinghai Pai would not let him go easily.” Only those who knew Situ Qianzhong well realized that he
was always alone, without anybody to back him up. He also did not have any enmity against the
Chapter 37 1059
Unedited Version
Qinghai Pai. He simply was a brassy man, who loved to argue and did not exercise control over his
own tongue. Although he had suffered countless troubles in his life, his behavior did not change.
Murderous intent started to grow in Ye Changqing’s heart, but his face remained calm when he
said, “Qinghai Pai and the Ol’ Ye are indeed obscure names, no wonder Sire did not know. But
since Sire said martial art competition was inappropriate, while in drinking wine [orig. ‘pouring
yellow soup’] competition Sire’s skill is unequalled under the heavens, then how would we resolve
this problem? Please advice.”
“ ‘Unequalled under the heavens’ is truly much easier said than done,” Situ Qianzhong said, “Truly
much easier said than done. Back then, when I was at Jinan Prefecture [capital of Shandong,
northeastern China] …”
“Zui Bu Si,” he was about to prattle along when someone in the crowd shouted, “Don’t get drunk in
here! We don’t have time to listen to your nonsense.” Another man shouted, “What about Xie Xun?
What about the Tulong Saber?” Yet another man shouted, “Kong Zhi Chanshi, you are the host of
this hero’s assembly, are you inviting us here to listen to this empty talk? What kind of assembly is
this?” In short, the people wanted Situ Qianzhong to shut up, and for Kong Zhi to take charge of
the situation. These people were shouting from among the crowd, some far, some near, they were
from all directions.
Situ Qianzhong said, “Shi Laoda [old (big) man Shi] from Jiangling [a place in Hubei] prefecture’s
Hei Feng Zhai [black wind fort], you don’t have to worry. Although your Hei Sha Zhang [black sand
palm] is fierce, you will not necessarily able to defeat the ‘Unequalled under the heavens’. Poyang
Lake’s ‘shui di jin ao’ [mythological golden turtle from the bottom of Poyang Lake] Hou Xiongdi
[brother Hou], that Xie Shi Wang [lion king Xie] possesses an excellent water skill; you won’t be
able to take advantage of him with your underwater skill. Much less they still have one ‘Zi Shan
Long Wang’ [purple-robed dragon king] who has not made her appearance yet. Hey, hey, how can
turtle and fish compete against the dragon king? Mount Qingyang’s [a place in Anhui] Wu San
Lang [third lad surnamed Wu], if you are dreaming of snatching the Tulong Saber with your sword,
you must be blind …”
This man might talk like a madman, but he had a skill that surpassed others; his network of
acquaintances was broad, his hearing was keen. From a bustling and random noise of the people
shouting, he was able to call the surname and special skill of each speaker, one by one, without
any mistake. The crowd of warriors realized this special skill of his; they could not help but break
out in cheers.
An old monk behind Kong Zhi stood up and said, “Shaolin Pai is ashamed to be the host; as luck
would have it, our Fangzhang [Abbot] has suddenly fallen ill. Nobody is in charge of this grand
assembly, and in the end we become the laughingstock of everybody present. Xie Xun and the
Tulong Saber are two separate matters, but they are two in one and one in two, which can be
handled together. According to Lao Na, what this Ye Shizhu [benefactor] of Qinghai Pai said is
very reasonable. There are countless brave people with outstanding ability among the attending
heroes. We only need everybody to demonstrate each one’s skill. Whoever stays standing at the
end will have the right to handle Xie Xun; the Tulong Saber will also be his. Let the heroes
consider; isn’t it a good idea?”
Zhang Wuji asked Peng Yingyu, “Who is this monk?”
Peng Yingyu shook his head. “Subordinate does not know,” he said, “This monk did not participate
in the besieging of the Brightness Peak. He also was not one of those held captive by Junzhu
Niangniang at the Wanan Temple. But since he repeatedly speaks in front of Kong Zhi Dashi, his

Unedited Version
position in the Temple must not be low.”
Zhao Min said in a low voice, “Nine out of ten, this man belongs to Yuan Zhen gang. I am guessing
that Kong Wen Fangzhang has fallen into Yuan Zhen’s hands. Kong Zhi Dashi thereupon is forced
to comply with these rebels’ wish. That’s why he looks so gloomy and dispirited.”
Zhang Wuji’s heart sank; “Peng Dashi, what do you think?” he asked.
“Junzhu’s guess makes sense,” Peng Yingyu replied, “Only Shaolin Temple is full of martial art
masters. Yuan Zhen’s his nerves must be too big to have the courage to openly defy his superior
and create trouble.”
“Yuan Zhen has made preparations long time ago,” Zhang Wuji said, “First, he wants to destroy
our Cult; second, he wants to gain control over the Beggar Clan. Both deceitful attempts failed
when success was just in sight. This time, I believe he wants to be the Shaolin Pai’s Zhang Men
Fangzhang [sect leader, abbot].”
“To be Zhang Men Fangzhang might not be enough,” Zhao Min said.
“Shaolin Pai is the number one Sect in the Wulin world,” Zhang Wuji said, “Being the Zhang Men
Fangzhang is the pinnacle of achievement; nothing can be higher than that.”
“How about ‘wulin zhi zun’?” Zhao Min asked, “Isn’t ‘the most revered in the Wulin world’ higher
than Shaolin Pai’s Zhang Men Fangzhang?”
“He wants to be the ‘wulin zhi zun’?” Zhang Wuji asked absentmindedly.
“Wuji Gege,” Zhao Min said, “Just because Zhou Jiejie [elder sister] married another man, you
become muddle-headed, and cannot think about anything else clearly.”
As the secret of his heart was exposed, Zhang Wuji blushed. “Zhang Wuji,” he silently scolded
himself, “You must not be engrossed in one thing and care about man-woman relationship only,
and thus setting the important matter of rescuing Yifu aside.” Calming himself down, he thought
about how Yuan Zhen was really farsighted; today’s great assembly was part of his grand
schemes, so there must be something greater than what meets the eye. “Min Mei,” he said, “What
do you think Yuan Zhen’s real intention is?”
Zhao Min said, “This man Yuan Zhen is very cunning; extremely intelligent …”
Zhou Dian, who had been listening on the side this conversation in low voice, finally could not
restrain himself from cut in, “Junzhu Niangniang, you are also very cunning and extremely
intelligent. I’ll say you are not the least bit inferior to Yuan Zhen.”
Zhao Min laughed, “You flatter me too much,” she said.
Zhou Dian said, “Not too much …”
“Dian Xiong,” Peng Yingyu cut him off, “Do not interrupt Junzhu Niangniang.”
Zhou Dian was indignant. “You interrupted me first …” he said.
Peng Yingyu smiled without saying anything. He was well aware that bickering with Zhou Dian for
two to four hours [orig. one or two ‘sichen’, 1 sichen = 2-hour] was not unusual; therefore, he would
Chapter 37 1061
Unedited Version
rather not respond.
“Why don’t you say anything?” Zhou Dian asked.
“You told me not to interrupt you; I won’t interrupt you,” Peng Yingyu replied.
“But you have already interrupted me,” Zhou Dian said.
“Then please continue whatever you were going to say,” Peng Yingyu said.
“I’ve forgotten already, I don’t remember what I was going to say,” Zhou Dian said.
Zhao Min laughed and continued, “I thought that if Yuan Zhen’s sole objective was to be Shaolin
Temple Abbot, he did not need to gather all the heroes under the heavens here. Xia Daxia has
already fallen into his hands, why would he want the heroes to fight over him? Wuji Gege,
speaking about martial art skill, I am afraid nobody in the world is superior to you. It’s impossible
that Yuan Zhen did not know this fact. I don’t think he is being nice by arranging all heroes under
the heavens to gather here so that you can defeat them all and become the ‘wulin zhi zun’. It is like
he is offering Xie Daxia and the Tulong Saber to you for free.”
Zhang Wuji, Peng Yingyu and Zhou Dian nodded and asked, “What do you think is his real plot?”
At this time Yang Xiao walked over toward Zhang Wuji and joined the discussion, “I have been
thinking, this traitor Yuan Zhen’s evil scheme must not be a simple one …”
Zhou Dian could not bear not to comment, “Yuan Zhen is our Cult’s archenemy. Junzhu
Niangniang, you were once also our Cult’s archenemy. This traitor Yuan Zhen is very cunning and
extremely intelligent, Junzhu Niangniang, you are also very cunning and extremely intelligent. I say
the two of you are on par with each other.”
“You are talking rubbish!” Yang Xiao scolded him.
With a faint smile Zhao Min continued, “What Mr. Zhou said makes sense. If I were Yuan Zhen,
how would I carry out my conspiracy? Mmm … first, I would persuade Kong Wen Fangzhang to
send out mass invitation to all heroes under the heavens, requesting them to come to Shaolin
Temple. Kong Wen Fangzhang is a devout Buddhist; a person of mercy and peace. Naturally, he
did not want to be meddlesome in other people’s business; but all I need to do is mention the
names of Kong Jian and Kong Xing, two Shen Seng. Kong Wen Fangzhang loves his martial
brothers very much, so, he gave his permission. Furthermore, if Shaolin Temple wanted to kill Xie
Daxia, the enmity with the Ming Cult would be as deep as the ocean. Based on one Sect’s power
alone, Shaolin might not necessarily be able to resist Ming Cult’s full-force attack; but if Shaolin
shifted the blame to the heroes from all over the world, certainly the Ming Cult could not massacre
several thousand attending warriors, could it?”
Everybody nodded their heads in agreement. Zhao Min continued, “Once the great assembly is in
progress, I would not show my own face; I’ll let others use Xie Daxia and the Tulong Saber as a
bait to provoke the heroes and warriors to kill each other. Inevitably, The Ming Cult would have to
fight countless enemies. After the battle is over, it doesn’t matter who win or lose, the Ming Cult
force would be decreased by half and its power would diminish considerably.”
“Exactly,” Zhang Wuji said, “I have had the same concern, but Yifu’s kindness to me was as heavy
as the mountain. He also has dozens of years of friendship with our brethrens. How can we sit
down without trying to save him? Ay, we have been on this mountain only for several days,

Unedited Version
Grandfather had already died. That traitor Yuan Zhen must be clapping and cheering in his hiding
place.”
Zhao Min continued, “At the end of the battle, most likely Zhang Jiaozhu will be crowned the
number one martial artist; so the Shaolin monks would say, ‘Zhang Jiaozhu’s skill surpasses all the
heroes. You are worthy of the honor and the accolades. Our Temple sincerely hands over Xie
Daxia to Zhang Jiaozhu. Would Zhang Jiaozhu please go to the hill peak behind the Temple to
welcome him?’ Thereupon everybody would climb the peak together; Zhang Jiaozhu must break
the ‘Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan’. If anybody stepped forward to assist him, Yuan Zhen’s crony would
say, ‘The one defeating all the warriors was Zhang Jiaozhu of the Ming Cult; it has nothing to do
with anybody else. It would be better for Sire to stand on the side and watch.’ In his effort to win the
title of number one martial artist in the world, even if Zhang Jiaozhu did not suffer any injury, his
internal energy would be consumed I don’t know how much; by that time, how can he be the three
monks’ match? In the end, not only Xie Daxia could not be rescued, he would die among the three
green pines instead. Only the cold moon and the bitter wind would accompany the body of the
great hero of this generation, Zhang Wuji. Tell me, isn’t my scheme wonderful?”
Listening to this point, the group of warriors’ countenances changed; they believed Zhao Min’s
words were not meant to frighten anybody. Zhang Wuji’s courage and uprightness was
outstanding; he would not care how much suffering and calamity he had to endure, he would
definitely try to rescue Xie Xun. Even if he had to lose his life, he would never regret his decision.
Yuan Zhen had accurately seen these traits on Zhang Wuji; he knew that Zhang Wuji would jump
into a mountain of blades or pot of oil.
Zhao Min sighed and said, “This way, the Ming Cult’s demise is guaranteed. Yuan Zhen would
carry out his evil plot further. He would poison Kong Wen, and put the blame on Kong Zhi Dashi.
This scheme would be very easy to do, he would only need to fabricate false evidence, and the
Shaolin monks would believe him. Consequently, his cronies would unanimously recommend him
as the logical candidate to take over Fangzhang position. He, Senior, would issue a decree for the
warriors to besiege the Ming Cult. Relying on numbers to achieve victory, he would annihilate the
Ming Cult. At that time, the title number one martial artist in the world, I am afraid other people
would be unable to take it away from him. If Tulong Saber did not appear, so be it. But if in the
Jianghu the trail of this precious Saber reappeared, everybody would know that the rightful owner
of this Saber would be the Shaolin Temple Abbot, Yuan Zhen Shen Seng. If the owner of the
Saber was unwilling to hand this Saber away, I am afraid he would be in a precarious position!”
Although Zhao Min was speaking in a low voice, several people in the wooden shelter were intently
listening to her. As she finished speaking, Zhou Dian slapped his own thigh and called out,
“Exactly, exactly! What an excellent evil plan!” Unconsciously, his voice grew loud that most of the
people around the field heard him. Everybody turned their eyes toward the Ming Cult’s shelter.
“What kind of excellent evil plan?” Situ Qianzhong asked, “Can you tell it to this old man?”
“Definitely not!” Zhou Dian said, “The Old Man [referring to himself] wants to sow dissension so that
the heroes from all over the world would kill each other, to the point that you die, I live. If I tell you,
won’t the evil plan lose its effectiveness?”
“Wonderful, wonderful!” Situ Qianzhong laughed, “But how are you going to sow dissension?
Would you elaborate?”
Zhou Dian loudly said, “I am thinking of an ingenious evil plan; I would tell a lie by saying that the
Old Man has the Tulong Saber in his possession. Whoever possesses the strongest martial art, the
Old Man would hand over the Tulong Saber to him …”
Chapter 37 1063
Unedited Version
“What a plan! What a conspiracy!” Situ Qianzhong called out, “And then what?”
Zhao Min and Zhang Wuji exchanged a glance, they both thought, “This drunkard is neither our
relative nor our friend, but he is a great help to us.”
Zhou Dian loudly said, “Just think, this precious Saber is known as the ‘wulin zhi zun’; who won’t
fight with his all might to get hold of it? Thereupon, the lunatic would be killed by the drunkard, the
drunkard would be killed by the monk, the monk would be killed by the priest, the priest would be
killed by the young lady … the killing would continue, the field would be littered with dead bodies,
blood would flow like a river. Woohoo! What a pity! What an awful sight!”
As soon as the crowd of heroes heard him, they shivered in fear; thinking that although this man
acted like a lunatic, his words actually made a perfect sense. Kongtong Pai’s Er Lao [second elder]
Zong Weixia stood up and said, “This gentleman, Mr. Zhou, actually has a point. We are honest
and upright people, we do not speak in riddles; it is unavoidable that every school and every sect
has an interest in the Tulong Saber. However, I think it is not worthwhile to lose our reputation just
for the sake of the Saber, or even go as far as the destruction of the entire sect. I wish everybody
will not bicker over it, to honor our martial art code of brotherhood, to the point that our friendship
will not be harmed regardless of victory or defeat. What do you think?”
At the Brightness Peak, Zhang Wuji had shown him kindness by healing his internal injury due to
the ‘Qi Shang Quan’ [seven-injury fist] training. Afterwards, Zhang Wuji also saved him from the
Wan An Temple Pagoda. This time Kongtong Pai came to Shaolin Temple with the intention of
providing assistance to the Ming Cult.
Situ Qianzhong said with a laugh, “I see you are a big fellow, but you are afraid of death. If nobody
spills any blood and nobody loses his life, the martial art contest will not be worth seeing.”
Kongtong Pai’s Si Lao [fourth elder], Chang Jingzhi angrily said, “To hurt a drunkard like you, I
don’t need to spill your blood.”
“The drunkard is only joking,” Situ Qianzhong said, “Why should Mr. Chang the Fourth be this
angry? Everybody knows Kongtong Pai’s Qi Shang Quan can kill anybody without spilling any
blood. Didn’t Kong Jian Shen Seng of Shaolin Temple die under the Qi Shang Quan? How can my
old bones, the drunkard surnamed Situ, be compared to Kong Jian Shen Seng?”
The crowd of heroes thought, “This drunkard is offending both the Kongtong Pai and Shaolin Pai.
It’s a wonder that he can survive this long roaming in the Jianghu the way he is.”
Zong Weixia ignored his remarks and said in a loud voice, “In my opinion, each school, sect, clan
or society is to nominate two of their masters. These masters will compete in martial art skill, and
whoever has the highest martial art skill will have the right to handle Xie Daxia and the Tulong
Saber.”
The crowd of heroes applauded loudly; they all said that this is the best proposal ever.
Zhang Wuji carefully looked at the monks behind Kong Zhi; most of them frowned, as if they were
displeased with this turn of events. He knew Zhao Min’s speculation on Yuan Zhen’s evil plot was
correct; he indeed wanted to provoke the crowd of heroes to kill each other.
A white faced middle-aged man with little moustache stood up; his hand waved a folding fan with
golden spine, his face was rather good-looking. He said, “I believe Zong Er Xia’s [second hero
Zong] proposal is very good. When we compete in martial art, although we will stop at touching the

Unedited Version
opponent, we must remember that weapons, fists and legs do not have eyes. If anybody slips, that
can be considered a fate. Martial brothers and friends shall not come out to seek revenge.
Otherwise, the fight will continue without conclusion.”
“That’s right,” the crowd of heroes replied, “Let it be so.”
With a shrill voice Situ Qianzhong said, “This brother, the good-looking gentleman with laughter in
his speech, could you be Ouyang Xiongtai [‘xiongtai’ is yet another way of saying ‘brother’] of
Hengyang prefecture in Xiang Nan [southern Hunan]?”
That man shook his folding fan twice and laughed. “I do not dare. Such a humble name,” he said,
“You flattered me in one sentence and insulted with me the next.”
Situ Qianzhong said, “It seems like Ouyang Xiong and I are loners [orig. ‘gu1hun2ye3gui’ – lonely
soul, wild ghost]; we do not belong to any clan, society, school or sect. I like wine, you like women.
How about the two of us found the ‘jiu se pai’ [wine and sex sect, or drunkard and lecher sect]?
Then our Jiuse Pai’s two masters will stand hand in hand to face the world’s masters together.”
The crowd of heroes broke out in laughter again, thinking that this Situ Qianzhong repeatedly
blurting jokes, creating happy atmosphere, inciting not a few laughter around the meeting place;
and thus reducing the hostility inside the hearts of many people.
Peng Yingyu informed Zhang Wuji that this white-faced man was Ouyang Muzhi, altogether, he
had twelve concubines. Although his martial art was strong, very seldom did he roam around the
Jianghu. He spent his days snuggling with his women, enjoying the soft and tender happiness.
Ouyang Muzhi laughed and said, “If we join hands to found a sect, I am afraid my family heritage
will not be enough to buy you the wine. Ladies and Gentlemen, speaking of martial art competition,
we may want to elect several venerable seniors to act as referees and arbitrators. Otherwise, you
say ‘I win’, and I say ‘I win’, and thus the dispute continues.”
Situ Qianzhong laughed, “Won’t we know it if we win or we lose? Who would be as shameless as
you are?”
Zong Weixia said, “Electing several arbitrators is good. Shaolin Pai is the host, naturally Kong Zhi
Dashi will be one.”
Situ Qianzhong pointed his finger to Shou Bude’s sack and said, “I nominate Shandong Daxia
[great hero of Shandong], Xia Zhou, Xia Lao Yingxiong.”
Shuo Bude lifted up his sack and tossed it toward Situ Qianzhong. “One arbitrator coming up!” he
said with a laugh.
Situ Qianzhong put down his wine gourd and wine cup. Carrying the cloth sack, he tried to loosen
up the cord tied around the sack mouth. Unexpectedly, the knot and the thread were the result of
Shou Bude’s special skill; the thread was braided from golden silk and fish bladder strands. Situ
Qianzhong struggled with all his might, but was unable to untie the knot. Shuo Bude laughed out
loud and leaped forward. His left hand picked the sack and slung it behind his back. His right hand
reached up, his ten fingers twisted and turned; then he heaved the sack to the front again. After
heaving the sack back and forth, the knot on the sack mouth was loosened. Turning the sack over
and shaking it, Xia Zhou rolled out the sack. Situ Qianzhong hastily reached out to unseal Xia
Zhou’s acupoint.
Chapter 37 1065
Unedited Version
After being kept inside the dark cloth sack for half a day and now suddenly he was let out, Xia
Zhou found the bright sunlight dazzled his eyes. And then he realized that thousands pairs of eyes
were looking at him. He could not bear the shame and wanted to die. Turning around, he pulled the
dagger on his waist and stabbed it into the pit of his own stomach.
Situ Qianzhong quickly reached out to grab him with both hands and laughed while saying, “Victory
and defeat is common within the martial art practitioners. Xia Dage, why is your heart so dull?”
From among the crowd, a short and plump man shouted loudly, “I am afraid the hero inside the
cloth sack is not qualified to be an arbitrator. I nominate Sun Laoyezi [old master Sun] of Mount
Changbai.” A middle-aged woman also said, “Zhe Dong Shuang Yi’s [pair of righteous from
eastern Zhejiang] prestige shakes the Jiangnan; these two brothers are upright and selfless. They
are perfect candidates for the arbitrators.” From here and there the crowd of heroes shouted
names and very quick there were more than a dozen arbitrators; all were prestigious and
respectable heroes of the Jianghu.
Suddenly from within the Emei Pai crowd an old nun coldly said, “What’s the use of electing
arbitrators? There is no need of them from the start.” Her voice was not loud at all, but it went
straight into everybody’d eardrums. Apparently her internal energy cultivation was quite deep.
Situ Qianzhong laughed. “I beg Shitai’s pardon; why don’t we need arbitrators?” he asked.
The old nun replied, “Two people fight, the victor lives, the loser dies. Let Yanwu Ye [the ruler of
the netherworld] be the arbitrator.”
Listening to these cold and cruel words, everybody felt chill creeping up their backs.
Situ Qianzhong said, “We are friends in the martial art world, we also do not have any grudges or
enmity against each other; why should we fight a live and death battle against each other? Those
who left their homes should practice mercy. By saying those words, isn’t Shitai afraid of Buddha’s
rebuke?”
The old nun coldly replied, “You can talk nonsense in front of other people, but you should watch
your manners in front of Emei Pai disciples.”
Situ Qianzhong raised his wine gourd and poured a cup. ‘Tsk, tsk, tsk! What a fierce Emei Pai!” he
said, “There is a saying that a good man would not fight a woman, good drunkard would not fight a
nun!” Raising his hand, the cup was just about to touch his lips when suddenly two ‘whiz! whiz!’
noise split the air, as two tiny objects, as small as a prayer bead, were shot. One flew toward the
wine cup, the other flew toward the wine gourd. These two projectiles were immediately followed
by another one, aimed at Situ Qianzhong’s chest.
‘Bang! Bang! Bang!’ three loud explosions were heard successively, as the three prayer beads
exploded. The gourd and the wine cup were smashed at once, while a large hole appeared on Situ
Qianzhong’s chest. He was thrown several ‘zhang’s backward from the explosion, while his clothes
were burning.
Xia Zhou immediately rushed forward, but Situ Qianzhong had already died, with a frozen smile on
his face. Apparently, because the prayer beads were coming and exploding so fast, he did not
even realize that death was at the door. It was just like a sudden thunder in a clear blue sky. There
were plenty of experienced warriors with vast knowledge among the crowd, yet nobody had ever
seen this kind of fast and deadly secret projectile.

Unedited Version
“The nun is serious!” Zhou Dian called out, “What kind of secret projectile was that?”
In low voice Yang Xiao said, “I heard there is a big country in the western region where someone is
perfecting technique to manufacture gunpowder into some kind of secret projectiles. It is called ‘pi li
lei huo dan’ [Translator’s note: ‘pi li’ – thunderbolt, ‘lei’ is also thunder, ‘huo’ – fire, ‘dan’ bullet. Shall
we call it ‘thunderbolt bullet’ for short? Actually, it was closer to modern day grenade, but the
original says it was a ‘bullet’]. The gunpowder is concealed inside, and it is shot out using a
powerful spring mechanism. It seems to me this old nun is using that fellow’s invention.”
Carrying Situ Qianzhong’s black burning body, Xia Zhou said in loud voice, “Although this Situ
Xiongdi often said harsh and sometimes mean words, it was because he loved to fool around, his
character was actually kind. He had never harmed anybody nor committed any dishonorable acts
in his life. Today, the heroes from all over the world are gathered here, which one of you can say
that he had done any evil conduct?”
The crowd of heroes was completely silent. Xia Zhou pointed his finger toward the old nun and
angrily said, “Emei Pai has always been known as upright and chivalrous school; who would have
thought that they are capable of using such an evil and ruthless secret projectile? Even the strong
in the Wulin world will not overstep the ‘appropriateness’ of character. [orig. ‘li’ – reason, logic,
truth] May I know Shitai’s title?”
The old nun replied, “I am called Jing Jia. The ‘hero inside the sack’, what do you want by talking
and gesticulating like that?”
Xia Zhou mournfully said, “The one surnamed Xia’s skill is inadequate, thus falling miserably under
the Ming Cult’s devil head’s insult. That was the surnamed Xia’s own weakness; yet I did not
damage my lifelong reputation of the way of chivalry. Jing Jia Shitai, you are this vicious; aren’t you
doing a great disservice to your precious sect’s founder, Guo Xiang, Gu Nuxia [heroine Guo]?”
Hearing him bring up the venerated name of their founder, the Emei disciples sprang up on their
feet. Jing Jia’s eyebrows rose up. “Can a bastard like you casually mention our founder’s revered
name?” she roared.
“You have disgraced your founder’s revered name by doing many unrighteous acts,” Xia Zhou
retorted, “Not to mention Guo Nuxia, even Miejue Shitai, when she was alive, she was cruel and
merciless but her sword had never taken innocent people’s lives. You have killed an innocent man
like this and your Zhangmen [sect leader] surprisingly did not care. Hey, hey, after today, can Emei
Pai take its stand in the Jianghu?”
“If you carry on talking half a sentence more of those nonsense talk, this drunkard will be your
example,” Jiang Jia said.
Xia Zhou’s anger welled up in his chest, he courageously took two big strides forward and said, “If
the Emei Pai Zhangmen will not clean up her own school, Emei Pai will be held in contempt by the
world’s heroes from now on.”
The crowd of warriors, as well as the Emei Pai disciples, turned their gaze toward Zhou Zhiruo.
They saw her nodding slowly to Jing Jia. ‘Bang! Bang!’ two loud explosions followed as Jing Jia
shot out two ‘thunderbolt bullets’. Two large holes appeared on Xia Zhou’s chest and lower
abdomen; his clothes were burning. But in his unyielding spirit, although his breathing had ceased,
he was still standing, with his arms still around Situ Qianzhong’s body.
The crowd of heroes looked at each other in utter shock. After a moment, several hundred people
Chapter 37 1067
Unedited Version
raised a clamor, condemning Emei Pai’s ruthlessness. Wei Yixiao and Shuo Bude exchanged a
glance, nodded at each other, and then rushed toward Xia Zhou’s remains. They knelt down in
front of the corpse.
“Xia Lao Yingxiong,” Shuo Bude said, “The two of us did not know your chivalry and uprightness,
and thus have offended you much. We are very ashamed of our conducts.”
They both raised their palms and then ‘slap, slap, slap, slap’ they slapped their own faces that their
cheeks turned red and swollen immediately. They extinguished the fire still burning on the two
corpses, and then carried the bodies into Ming Cult’s wooden shelter.
Zhang Wuji was deeply grieved seeing Zhou Zhiruo suddenly become so cruel and heartless.
Amidst the clamor of the crowd, Zhou Zhiruo was seen whispering into Song Qingshu’s ear. Song
Qingshu nodded, and then in deliberate steps he walked toward the center of the field. In a loud
and clear voice he said, “The heroes and warriors assembled here today, not to drink wine and
discuss poetry, to play the zither, beat the drum or pluck the harp; nor do we come here to
compose a poem by each one contributing a line. This is the place where we clash our weapons,
our fists and feet. That being the case, most likely there will be casualties. This Xia Lao Yingxiong
had just said that in all his life, Mr. Situ had never done anything evil, and blamed our Sect’s Jing
Jia Shitai for indiscriminately killed an innocent. The honorable heroes raised up a clamor,
seemingly discontent of our Sect. Xiongdi [brother, referring to self] wants to ask something: do we
have to verify moral character and virtuosity of each other first before we contend in martial art
today? A sage or a saint must never, ever be harmed; while the poor, ominous, extremely evil
people can be killed at will?” The crowd was taken aback and was at a loss momentarily; they
thought that what he said was not totally without any reason.
Song Qingshu continued, “If we say that only a virtuous person can own the Tulong Saber, why
should we hold a ‘martial art competition’? Why don’t we all go visit the Confucius temple inside the
great city of Qufu in Shandong, and respectfully present the Saber to Confucius’ descendant over
there? If we are still speaking about this ‘wu’ [martial art] character, then what we concern about
most is life or death, victory or defeat. I am afraid we won’t be able to deal with other people’s
‘innocence’ or ‘guilt’.”
“That’s right,” several people responded from among the crowd, “Saber and spear do not have
eyes. We have agreed that we must not seek revenge.”
The more they listened to Song Qingshu, the more Yu Lianzhou and Yin Liting felt that this
person’s accent was somewhat familiar. However, with the short beard, this man looked different;
besides, he kept saying ‘our sect this’ and ‘our sect that’. Consequently, he must be an Emei Pai
male disciple. Therefore, they could not help but feeling doubtful.
Yu Lianzhou stood up and said, “May I know Sire’s honorable surname and great given name?”
Seeing his Er Shishu [second martial (younger) uncle], Song Qingshu was rather afraid of Yu
Lianzhou’s longstanding prestige; he stammered for a while before answering, “I am a nameless
younger generation, not worth Yu Er Xia’s [second hero Yu] inquiry.”
In stern voice Yu Lianzhou said, “Sire did not stop talking about ‘martial art competition’. I presume
your martial art study must have reached excellence. My Shifu had received great kindness from
your precious sect’s Guo Nuxia in his childhood; thereupon he instructed Wudang disciples not to
fight with Emei Pai. I [orig. zai4xia4] must understand clearly, whether Sire is truly Emei disciple or
not. What is your name? Real men should be straightforward and upright; why would you conceal

Unedited Version
your own identity?”
Brushing away the dust from her clothes, Zhou Zhiruo said, “Yu Er Xia, I don’t have to conceal
anything from you. This man is my husband; surname Song, given name Qingshu. He was related
to Wudang, but this time he has entered the Emei’s school. If Yu Er Xia has anything to say, you
can tell it to me.”
She spoke those words with a clear, but cold voice, as cold as a torrential river and frozen ice. Her
manner and movements were as exquisite as a jade, her countenance was clear and beautiful;
indeed she looked like an immortal rising from among the dust. There were thousands of heroes
around the field, yet nobody made any noise, they all held their breath, trying to listen with full
attention.
Song Qingshu reached up to rub his face, peeling the short beard from his chin and taking his hat
off; immediately he emerged as a young man as handsome as a jade crown.
As the crowd of heroes saw him, they could not restrain from praising in their hearts, “What a
beautiful pair of immortals!”
Remembering Song Qingshu’s offense in killing his Qidi [seventh (younger) brother] Mo Shenggu,
anger rose up in Yu Lianzhou’s breast. However, his character had always been calm; in the last
few years, the older he got, the deeper was his self-control. Although he was furious, he managed
to keep a calm face; only his eyes flickered like lightning, sweeping Song Qingshu’s face.
Song Qingshu hung his head down in shame. Zhou Zhiruo said, “My husband has left Wudang and
joined Emei. Hereby I am making it official today in the presence of these world’s heroes. Yu Er
Xia, Zhang Zhenren does not allow Wudang disciples to fight our Sect’s disciples for the sake of
friendship of the former days. It shows the Senior’s ‘yi qi’ [spirit of loyalty, code of brotherhood]; but
it might also show how smart the Senior is in preserving Wudang’s prestige.”
Yin Liting could not hold his patience much longer; leaping forward, he pointed his finger toward
Zhou Zhiruo and said, “Miss Zhou, when you faced calamity in your childhood, it was my Shifu who
held out his hands to save you, and brought you to the Emei Pai. My Shifu has never wished for
you to repay his kindness, yet in what you’ve just said today, you obviously accuse our Wudang
Pai of earning false reputation, of being far inferior to the heroines of Emei Pai. This … you …
aren’t you doing my Shifu wrong?”
Zhou Zhiruo laughed indifferently and said, “Wudang’s heroes have shaken the Jianghu; obviously
you have real ability. Song Daxia is my father-in-law. How can I dare to accuse my in-law of
earning false reputation? However, Wudang and Emei two schools have their own history, each
developed its own martial art; so it is difficult to say who is superior and who is inferior. In the past,
our Sect’s Guo Shizu [ancestor, founder] has shown kindness toward Zhang Zhenren, later on,
Zhang Zhenren has shown kindness to me. We are even. Nobody owes anybody kindness. Yu Er
Xia, Yin Liu Xia, let us hereby discard the custom that says Wudang disciples must not fight Emei
disciples.”
All around the field, the crowd of warriors under their wooden shelters talked among themselves in
low voices, “This young Zhangmen is very arrogant; listening to her words, it sounded as if Emei
Pai has a high confidence in exceeding the Wudang Pai. Yu Er Xia has reached the pinnacle in
term of internal and external power. Extremely few people in the world today can be his match.
Could it be that Emei Pai relies on the fierce and evil secret projectiles to dominate the Jianghu?”
Yin Liting was very emotional thinking about Qidi Mo Shenggu’s tragic death; tears flowing down
Chapter 37 1069
Unedited Version
on his face and he cried out, “Qingshu … Qingshu! You … why did you kill your … your Qishu
[seventh (younger) martial uncle] …” As he said the word ‘Qishu’, suddenly he broke into a loud
weeping.
The crowd of heroes was surprised; they looked at each other, thinking, “Wudang’s Yin Liu Xia has
such a reputation, how can he cry in public?”
Yu Lianzhou stepped forward and pulled Yin Liting’s right arm. With a loud and clear voice he said,
“The world’s heroes, please hear this: Wudang is very unfortunate to have a renegade disciple like
this Song Qingshu. Our Qidi, Mo Shenggu, was killed by this disciple …”
Suddenly two ‘whiz! whiz!’ noise split the air. Again, two ‘thunderbolt bullets’ flew toward Yu
Lianzhou’s chest.
“Aiyo!” Zhang Wuji called out in alarm and was about to rush forward to save his uncle; but the
thunderbolt bullets were simply too fast; while listening to the conversation, he had never expected
Emei Pai would to launch this kind of sneak attack, even if he could move faster, he would still be
too late.
This attack was actually also beyond Yu Lianzhou’s expectations; his first reaction was to evade,
but the bullets would certainly hit the numerous Beggar Clan disciples standing behind him. He
surmised that these bullets were meant to deal with him, to close his mouth so that he would not
expose publicly Song Qingshu’s crime in offending his superior and rebelling against his own
father. If he evaded, unavoidably, some innocents would be killed. In the split seconds this thought
was flashing through his mind, the two thunderbolt bullets, one after another, had already arrived in
front of his chest.
Yu Lianzhou turned his palms around in the ‘yun shou’ [cloudy hand] stance of the Taiji Fist. With
the utmost ‘softness’, as if his palms were pressing empty air, he dissipated the incoming power
with which the ‘thunderbolt bullets’ were shot, by lightly catching the bullets in the middle of his
palms. He was seen standing with his arms outstretched in front of his chest, palms facing the sky,
with the two thunderbolt bullets spinning with unfathomable speed in the middle of his palms. The
crowd of heroes stood up at once, several thousand pairs of eyes stared at his hands. It was as if
their hearts had stopped beating, extremely anxious to see whether these spinning bullets would
explode at any moment.
This Taijiquan’s special skill of incorporating softness was the softest martial art skill in the world; it
was called ‘a feather cannot add (to the weight), a fly cannot drop (the weight)’. The main principle
was ‘sticking’ and ‘sucking’ [create a vacuum], using ‘bent’ to overcome ‘straight’, the ‘feeble
geriatric to defend the crowd’, as well as ‘hero aiming for the invincibility’. [Translator’s note: I do
not know Taiji, so the translation might be inaccurate.]
For the past several years, Yu Lianzhou had diligently and painstakingly trained hard in Zhang
Sanfeng’s special skill. Seeing Situ Qianzhong and Xia Zhou lose their lives just now, he
understood that these bullets would explode as soon as they contacted any hard object; the bullets
were very difficult to be dealt with, and in this desperate situation, he had no choice but risking this
skill, backed by his entire life’s cultivation of power. Sure enough, the soft was able to overcome
the hard; the softness of his palms controlled the two thunderbolt bullets that they were spinning
just like a drill trying to bore through a thick object, but did not explode.
Suddenly two other ‘whiz! whiz!’ noises were heard, Emei Pai shot two more thunderbolt bullets
toward Yu Lianzhou. Yin Liting was standing next to his Shixiong; immediately both of his palms
rose up to meet the thunderbolt bullets in the air. As soon as his palms made contact with the

Unedited Version
thunderbolt bullets, he executed the ‘lan qiao we shi’ [‘seizing a bird’s tail’ style] from Taijiquan, by
gently catching the thunderbolt bullets, while with the ‘jin ji du li shi’ [‘golden rooster standing’ style],
his left foot strongly grounded, his right foot in the air, his entire body spin fast, just like a top.
Yin Liting was very skilled in swordsmanship, but his mastery of Taijiquan was not as deep as his
Shixiong’s. He saw that Yu Lianzhou was straining in catching the two thunderbolt bullets; he was
completely aware that if there was the slightest bit of ‘hardness’ in the palms, the evil and ruthless
secret projectiles would explode immediately. Therefore, he dissipated the shooting force by
spinning his body and took the thunderbolt bullets spinning along in his palms.
In terms of martial art skill, Yin Liting’s way of dissipating the incoming force by catching them
midair was slightly inferior compared to Yu Lianzhou using his palm power to neutralize the bullets;
however, they way he spun his body rapidly was a lot more attractive. After he spun for more than
thirty revolutions, all around the field the crowd broke into thunderous applause, while the
thunderbolt bullets also failed to explode.
To everybody’s surprise, a series of ‘whiz! whiz!’ noises were heard again as eight thunderbolt
bullets came their way. Yu Lianzhou and Yin Liting shouted together and threw the thunderbolt
bullets in their hands. Wudang disciples did not use secret projectiles, but they were trained in
striking projectiles with projectiles. After catching the enemy’s secret projectile, they were able to
return the projectile, one projectile striking two, two projectiles striking three. As these two shot the
four thunderbolt bullets in their hands, the bullets struck the incoming eight enemy’s thunderbolt
bullets. ‘Bang! Bang!’ In the field, the explosion was deafening, black smoke filled the air, and
burning sulfur smells attacked everybody’s nostrils.
As soon as they shot the thunderbolt bullets, Yu and Yin two people immediately leaped more than
ten ‘zhang’s back, to guard against the successive attacks of Emei Pai. If they were shot again and
again, they knew that eventually they would not be able to stand.
There wasn’t anyone among the crowd of heroes who was not stunned to see that the thunderbolt
bullets were this deadly. They thought that in the present age, other than these two Wudang Pai
masters, perhaps not too many people would be able to escape these thunderbolt bullets. Those
with superior ‘qing gong’ might be able to evade, but if the bullets were scattered with ‘man tian
hua yu’ [blossoming rain filling the sky] technique, several thunderbolt bullets would collide with
each other midair, as soon as these bullets exploded, they would not escape alive even if they
were able to move faster.
A big and tall man in the Huashan Pai wooden shelter stood up; with a loud voice he said, “Will
Emei Pai rely on numbers to achieve victory in this martial art competition?” This man was one of
the Huashan Er Lao [two elders], who joined hands with He Taichong, husband and wife, to fight
Zhang Wuji at the Brightness Peak.
Jing Jia of Emei Pai replied, “The study martial art has thousands of change and ten thousand of
variations. Those who are strong, win. Those who are weak, lose. We are not pedantic intellectuals
who always insist that everything should adhere to meticulous principles. Besides, in this world,
there are not too many meticulous principles worth talking about.”
The crowd of heroes was astonished that although Emei Pai was dominated by women, they were
actually persistently unreasonable; surprisingly more so than the men were. When the old master
of Huashan was arguing with the women, he did not dare to walk close to the Emei Pai shelter; he
stayed at his own shelter and argued from a distant, for fear that in their unparalleled aggressive
spirit, the opposite party would shoot their thunderbolt bullets away.
Chapter 37 1071
Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji thought, “Zhiruo must have married Song Shige against her heart. Wasn’t she so kind
and loving toward me when we were stranded on that desolate island over the sea? The two of us
have pledged our undying love and taken an oath not to fail the other. The words are still ringing in
our ears, how can we destroy our own oath? It’s all because I have done her wrong. On the day we
were about to bow to the Heaven and the Earth, in the presence of guests filling the wedding hall, I
fled with Min Mei. Zhiruo is a Zhangmen of a Sect; she is worth a thousand gold, and I have
disgraced her that bad. Is it any wonder that she is that angry and full of resentments toward me?
Today the Emei Pai is going against the tide, and it is all because of me.”
The more he thought, the more restless he was. Leaving his own wooden shelter, he walked
toward the Emei Pai’s shelter. “Zhiruo, in everything, I have done you wrong,” he said to Zhou
Zhiruo, “Song Shige has killed Mo Qishu; ultimately we must resolve this matter. I say, let Song
Shige return to Wudang with Yu Erbo and Yin Liushu; let Song Dabo decide on how he has to pay
for his crime.”
“Zhang Jiaozu,” Zhou Zhiruo coldly laughed, “At first I thought you were a real man, only a little bit
muddle-headed; to my surprise, turns out that you are a lowly man. A real man will bear the
consequences of what he has done. You have killed Mo Qi Xia; why do you put the blame on my
husband’s head?”
Zhang Wuji was shocked. “You … you said I killed Mo Qishu?” he stammered, “I … how can there
be such thing?”
Zhou Zhiruo said, “The murder of Mo Qi Xia was arranged under the scheming of the imperial
household’s Ruyang Junzhu. Why don’t you tell her to come out and confront her directly in front of
the world’s heroes?”
Zhang Wuji thought, “Min Mei has offended the Six Major Sects. I am afraid she has more enemies
than Yifu. How can I have her make an appearance here? Zhiruo deliberately brought this point up
to put Min Mei and me in danger. Ay, a thousand errors, ten thousand blunders, I should have not
left her on our wedding day.”
Biting his own lower lip, he turned around and walked away. Suddenly someone from the Emei Pai
crowd shouted, “I am surprised that Zhang Jiaozhu of the Ming Cult is such a despicable coward.
Seeing the fierceness of our thunderbolt bullet, he ran away with his tail between his legs.”
Zhang Wuji halted his steps, but did not turn his head. “I don’t need to see who was talking,” he
mused, “Whatever insult the Emei Pai people hurl at me, I deserve the punishment.”
The jeering and mocking behind him was getting louder, yet Zhang Wuji ignored them all and
walked straight to the Ming Cult’s wooden shelter.
Yang Xiao let out a cold laugh and said, “The thunderbolt bullet is such an insignificant thing; it’s
not even worth mentioning. Since it was useless against Wudang’s Second Hero, it is also useless
against Wudang’s direct descendant Zhang Jiaozhu. You, Emei Pai people, are boasting on your
special apparatus. Let’s see what you can do against our Ming Cult’s special apparatus.”
As soon as he waved his left hand, a boy dressed in white came forward carrying a small wooden
tray on his hands. There were more than a dozen small flags of five different colors inserted on the
tray. Yang Xiao grabbed a white flag and tossed it to the center of the field. The flag fell down with
its pole sticking out of the ground. The crowd of heroes could see that the flagpole was not even
two feet long. The Ming Cult’s flaming fire insignia was embroidered on the flag. The crowd
wondered what kind of a trick Yang Xiao was playing.

Unedited Version
At this moment, someone behind Yang Xiao launched a rocket, which flew fast to the sky, and
dispersed white smoke in the air.
Footsteps were heard as a team of Ming Cult disciples, with white cloths wrapped around their
heads, rushed to the field. There were altogether five hundred men; they all bent their bows and
‘Swish! Swish!’ Five hundred arrows made a neat circle around the white flag. Then the team
arranged themselves in a circle formation. They were the Rui Jin [acute metal] Flag under the
command of Wu Jingcao.
The crowd broke into cheers and applause. Each one of the Rui Jin Flag grabbed a javelin from his
back. They rushed a dozen of steps forward, and hurled the javelins. Five hundred javelins made a
neat fence inside the circle of arrows. Then they rushed another dozen of steps forward, and drew
the short hatchets from their waists. The crowd of heroes saw flickering rays of light as five
hundred short hatchets whizzed through the air and landed neatly in a circle on the ground. The
short hatchets, the javelins and the arrows formed three concentric rings, with no weapon touching
another. Even if one’s martial art skills were as high as the sky, under these 1,500 long and short
weapons’ converging attack, one would definitely become minced meat.
The Rui Jin Flag suffered an extremely heavy loss when fought a fierce battle against the Emei Pai
in the western region. Even their flag leader, Zhuang Zheng, died under Miejue Shitai’s Yitian
Sword. Later, learning from this painful experience, they developed this battle formation to destroy
even the enemy’s strongest defense. During the last several years, the Ming Cult’s prestige rapidly
rose up; the Five-Element Flags also grew at a tremendous rate. The Rui Jin Flag now had more
than twenty thousand men under its banner. This team of five hundred men with javelins, hatchets
and arrows was handpicked from among the twenty-thousand members. Their martial art skills
were not weak to begin with and after undergoing a rigorous training under the direction of the
masters within the Ming Cult, they became a squadron of fighting force, which could be used to
support the Ming Cult army in the battlefield or could be deployed as an elite squad in special
assignments.
As they watched this demonstration, the crowd of heroes’ faces changed; they thought, ‘Wherever
Ming Cult’s Yang Zuoshi tosses the white flag, these one thousand five hundred weapons will also
follow. Although Emei Pai’s thunderbolt bullets are fierce, their destroying capability is limited;
when they shoot ten bullets, even if each one of them hit the target, they could at most harm only
ten people. How can they match the Ming Cult’s Rui Jin Flag?” They also thought, “If the Ming Cult
suddenly turned hostile and wanted to destroy us, then what? Although the attendees of this great
assembly today are all martial art masters, we are actually no more than a mob; certainly we are
no match for the refined formation of Rui Jin Flag who are well-trained for a long time and can
move together as one unit.”
Although their hearts were full of disconcerting thoughts, the crowd of heroes could not help but
cheer at the amazing display of the Rui Jin Flag’s special skill.
Yang Xiao lifted the white flag in his hand and waved it several times behind his back. The five
hundred Rui Jin Flag men pulled out their feathered arrows, javelins and hatchets, walked toward
the Ming Cult’s wooden shelter, bowed in respect to Zhang Wuji, and then turned around and left
the field.
Yang Xiao took a dark green flag and tossed it next to the white flag. Again, heavy footsteps were
heard as five hundred Ju Mu [gigantic wood] Flag people, with dark green cloth wrapped around
their heads, walked quickly into the field. Every ten men carried a large wooden log. The gigantic
logs weighed around a thousand ‘jin’ [catty, 1 catty is approximately 0.5kg] each. Each log was
fitted with iron hooks. Each man pulled one iron hook. They marched in even steps.
Chapter 37 1073
Unedited Version
Suddenly they all shouted in one voice and the fifty gigantic logs flew out from their hands. Some
flew high, some flew low; some to the left, some to the right; but as each one flew out, it would at
least strike another log. All fifty logs and amazingly not a single log was missed. A continuous
series of ‘Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!’ sounds were heard as the fifty logs, divided into twenty-five
pairs, struck each other. With fifty logs, each weighed over a thousand catties, struck each other,
the momentum was really astonishing. If there were people standing next to the dark green flag, no
matter how high they jumped, or evaded to the left and escaped top the right, they would
unavoidably struck by these gigantic logs.
The Ju Mu Flag developed this flying-log formation from military tactics on breaking the defense of
a besiege city. The troops would usually utilize wooden logs to ram down the city gate. With logs of
this size, even a strong city gate would be struck open. If flesh and blood were subjected to the
impact of these big logs, wouldn’t they be smashed into pulp?
As these gigantic logs fell back down, the five hundred men caught the iron hooks, and then they
turned around and rushed for about a dozen ‘zhang’ out, waiting for the next order in the shape of
another dark green flag, before they tossed the gigantic logs up for the second time.
Yang Xiao waved the dark green flag, ordering the Ju Mu Flag to withdraw. And then his right hand
picked a red flag and tossed it to the center of the field.
As the Ming Cult men with dark green headbands withdrew, five hundred men from Lie Huo [raging
inferno] Flag, with red cloth wrapped around their heads, marched into the field. Each man had a
spray gun in his hand. As they pumped the gun, they spurted thick and blackish oil to the center of
the field. The Lie Huo Flag leader waved his hand to toss a blazing sulfur ball. The oil met the fire
and the field was ablaze with wave after wave of raging fire.
The neighboring area of the Ming Cult headquarters on the Brightness Peak was very rich with
petroleum. Day and night crude oil spouted out from among the rocks, which would burn as soon
as it met with fire. Each one of the Lie Huo Flag men carried an iron tank on his back. Each tank
was full of petroleum. With them spraying more oil to the burning fire, nobody would be able to
withstand it.
After the Lie Huo Flag withdrew from the field, Yang Xiao tossed a black flag into the field. Five
hundred Hong Shui [flooding water] Flag men, with black cloth wrapped around their heads, rushed
into the field. These Hong Shui Flag men carried household items. Altogether, there were twenty
water hoses, some spray guns and buckets. Ten men at the front pushed ten wooden carts.
The Flag Leader, Tang Yang, shouted his command. The carts opened to release twenty hungry
wolves. The wolves made threatening gestures and growled in the field then they charged to the
crowd, trying to bite people. The heroes were shocked; they wondered what did these hungry
wolves have to do with the words ‘flooding water’?
They heard Tang Yang shout his order again “Spray the water!” A hundred men pumped their
spray guns and a hundred streams of water were shot at these hungry wolves. The crowd of
heroes smelled a peal of acid stench. They saw that as soon as the wolves were hit by the water,
they tumbled down at once, yelping madly and howling miserably. In an instant, their skin split
open and their flesh rot, they turned into coal-black piles. It turned out that the water sprayed by
the Hong Shui Flag was a deadly poison to dissolve flesh in liquid form. It was concocted from
sulfur, potassium nitrate and other chemicals.
Watching this extremely disturbing demonstration, the crowd of heroes could not help but be
absolutely horrified; each of them thought, “If this poisonous water was not sprayed to the wolves

Unedited Version
but were aimed on me, what would happen?”
The Hong Shui Flag carried twenty water hoses with the spray guns. They assumed a standby
position, and then squirted the water towards the wolves. Obviously, they carried more poisonous
water than what was needed to kill the wolves. If a little more pressure was added, not only the
spray would be stronger, it could also reach farther.
Yang Xiao waved the black flag to withdraw the troops. The Hong Shui Flag pulled their water
hoses away from the field. As they turned the spray guns around, the heroes who stood in the
direction the spray gun was turned at, couldn’t restrain their faces from cringing.
Meanwhile, Yang Xiao had tossed a small yellow flag. A group of men wearing yellow headbands
marched into the field. Each man carried an iron shovel in his hand and pushed a wheelbarrow full
of dirt. Compared to the other four flags, Jin, Mu, Shui, Huo [metal, wood, water and fire], their
numbers were a lot smaller; they had only a hundred people in their team.
These hundred men formed a circle around the field. Then they simultaneously started to dig
vigorously. Suddenly there was a loud booming noise. The dust rose. The center of the field
collapsed, revealing a large hole, about three, four ‘zhang’s in diameter. Next, the ground all
around the hole was moving, followed by the appearance of men, each wearing a metal helmet on
his head and holding an iron shovel in his hand. Four hundred men bored through the surface of
the ground. The heroes were greatly shocked and cried out in unison.
Turned out these four hundred men had dug a tunnel from some distant away to the center of the
field, where they excavated a large hole underground and supported the ground overhead with
planks of wood. They waited, hidden underground, until the Hou Tu [thick earth] Flag Leader, Yan
Yuan, gave his command and the four hundred men simultaneously pulled the planks so that the
entire layer of ground fell down. Then the Ming Cult people underground emerged to the surface.
This way, the wolves’ carcasses, oil, scorched earth, everything fell down into the hole below.
The hundred men brandished their iron shovels and struck the air above the holes three times. If
there were any people who fell into the hole and wanted to escape by jumping up, they were bound
to be struck down by these hundred shovels.
One by one the wheel barrows poured their loads of dirt, black sands and pebbles into the hole. In
a short period of time, the big holes, along with hundreds small holes around it, were filled and the
ground was level again. The five hundred iron shovels rose and fell continuously, making an
attractive scene.
The Flag Leader shouted his command and the five hundred men saluted toward Zhang Wuji. The
center of the field was now filled with dirt and sand, as flat and smooth as a mirror, a lot more firm
and solid than it was previously.
The crowd of heroes understood. “If I stood at the center of the field and spoke condescendingly
against the Ming Cult, I would have been buried under the ground by now.”
In a way, this little demonstration had showcased the invincible might of the Ming Cult’s Five-
Element Flags. There weren’t any one among the spectators, from heroes all around the world who
was not amazed by it. They were aware that for the last several years, the Ming Cult had staged a
rebellion in Huai Si, Henan, Hubei, and other area. They had besieged towns and seized
territories; successively defeated Yuan army. This moment they displayed the military skill and
tactics they had mastered for the benefit of the gathering of Wulin heroes and warriors. They were
large in numbers, organized and followed strict discipline, plus they were highly trained. No
Chapter 37 1075
Unedited Version
Jianghu sect or school under the Heavens would be able to withstand.
After withdrawing the troops, Yang Xiao returned the small flags to the wooden tray, which was
then carried back by the young boy. With cold eyes he looked at Zhou Zhiruo. He did not say
anything, but his meaning was very clear: ‘With only a little more than a hundred male and female
Emei disciples, can you match our strong Ming Cult of several thousand?’
Around the field, each of the heroes was immersed in their own thoughts. For a moment, the field
was quiet. After a while, the old monk behind Kong Zhi stood up and said, “The Ming Cult
demonstration of troop movements and military tactics we have witnessed just now looked
impressive. However, when all is said and done, whether it can be really used, whether it can really
subdue the enemy, we are not military generals; we have not studied the Sun Wu’s art of war. I am
afraid none of us can really tell …”
Everybody knew he was speaking contrary to his convictions; it was just that the Ming Cult’s
prestige was truly awe-inspiring, so he played down the fierceness of the Five-Element Flags.
Zhou Dian called out, “You want to know whether it can be really used? That is very easy. All
Shaolin Pai needs to do is send some monks to try and then the result will be apparent.”
The old monk pretended not to hear, he continued his speech, “Today is the great assembly of the
heroes from all over the world. Every school and every sect’s aspirations are to observe and
emulate, to compare and deliberate the study of martial art skills. Still, as highlighted by several
Shizhu [benefactor] earlier, everybody will compete in martial arts and the one with the highest skill
will win. What we are interested in doing is a one on one competition; relying on numbers to
achieve victory, is actually an unheard custom in the Wulin world.”
Ouyang Muzhi said, “Relying on numbers to achieve victory is an unheard custom in the Wulin
world, but what about ‘pi li lei huo dan’? This poisonous and malicious trick, is it allowed?”
The old monk was silent for a moment before saying, “If a contestant wants to use secret
projectiles, of course it is allowed. If some friends put some poison on their secret projectiles, we
have no way of forbidding them. But if somebody launches a sneak attack, he is breaking a major
rule of this assembly; then everybody else has the right to attack him together. Gentlemen, what do
you think?”
Most of the heroes in attendance gave their consent by applauding loudly. Tang Wenliang of
Kongtong Pai said, “I have one thing I’d like to say: whoever has won two fights in a row must be
allowed to take a rest, so that he can restore his internal energy and take a breather. Otherwise, if
one is forced to fight a series of capable people, one cannot fight them all in one breath regardless
of how high one’a skill is. Furthermore, from each school, each sect, each clan and each society, if
there are two people already defeated, they must not send anybody to the stage anymore.
Otherwise, there are thousands of heroes in here; if for every hero defeated another one takes his
place, I am afraid even three months will not be sufficient to accommodate everybody. Although
Shaolin Temple has abundant provisions [orig. ‘liang2cao3’ – food and grass], they will go broke if
they have to feed us all; and I doubt if they would recover within a hundred years.”
The audience broke out in laughter; they agreed that these two propositions made a lot of sense.
The Ming Cult warriors knew that Tang Wenliang was indebted to Zhang Wuji because he set his
broken bone at the Brightness Peak; and then again when he saved him from the Wan An Temple.
He was hoping Zhang Wuji would triumph over the opponents. By proposing these two rules to the
crowd of heroes, he was helping Zhang Wuji to conserve his energy.

Unedited Version
Peng Yingyu said with a smile, “Tang Lao San [Ol’ Tang the third] is doing us a favor. It seems like
we can count on Kongtong Pai to be on our side today. All right, other than Jiaozhu, who will
compete for us?”
All of the Ming Cult masters were eager to try, but they all realized that the battle today was of a
very great importance; it was necessary for them to spare no effort. They would have to try to
defeat as many opponents as possible, and thus leave as little powerful opponents as possible to
their Jiaozhu, so that he could conserve his energy to face the unexpected. If they only managed
to defeat a few people, and then got defeated, not only they would leave a heavy burden for
Jiaozhu to bear alone, the damage to their own prestige would not be small, but also the burden to
the Cult would be great; Xie Xun and their Cult Leader were too important. Furthermore, if they
volunteered rashly, they would inevitably gave the impression that after the Cult Leader, their
martial art skills were better than everybody else’s, and thus they risked damaging the ‘yi qi’ [spirit
of loyalty and self sacrifice/code of brotherhood] among the brethren. For these reasons, they were
all silent; nobody dared to make any noise.
“Jiaozhu,” Zhou Dian said, “It’s not that Zhou Dian is scared of death. It’s just that my martial art
has not reached perfection. If I volunteer, I would only expose my own disgrace.”
Zhang Wuji looked at his subordinates one by one. He thought, “Yang Zuo Shi, Fan You Shi, Wei
Fu Wang, Bu Dai Shifu, Tie Guan Daozhang [Taoist priest]; everybody possesses an unsurpassed
quality. Any one of them may go. Among them, Fan You Shi’s martial art knowledge is the
broadest. No matter what school the opponent came from, he has a greater chance to score a
victory. I’d better ask Fan You Shi to go into action with me.” Thereupon he said, “Actually, any one
of the brethren going is the same to me. But Yang Zuo Shi had helped me fighting the Jin Gang Fu
Mo Quan. Wei Fu Wang and Bu Dai Dashi have just captured Xia Zhou, so they have used up
some strength. This time, I am thinking of asking Fan You Shi to come with me.”
Fan Yao was delighted. “I accept the order!” he bowed and said, “Many thanks Jiaozhu, for your
high regards!”
The Ming Cult warriors all knew that Fan Yao’s martial art skill was superb; nobody raised any
objections.
“Fan Dashi,” Zhao Min suddenly said, “I am going to ask you something. Would you be willing to
indulge me?”
“Whatever instruction Junzhu has, I will comply,” Fan Yao replied.
Zhao Min said, “Kong Zhi Dashi of Shaolin Pai has not resolved his enmity against you. If you fight
him first, victory or defeat between the two of you will be hard to predict. Even if you gain victory,
your strength would be depleted.”
Fan Yao nodded. He understood that Kong Zhi Shen Seng had been famous for dozens of years.
Kong Zhi’s face looked long as if he was in constant anxiety; he looked like someone who would
not reach old age, but actually, his internal and external skills had reached perfection.
Zhao Min said, “There is no harm in making an appointment with him; state it explicitly that you
want to fight him one on one at the Wan An Temple in Dadu. One fight to decide victory and
defeat.”
“Marvelous plan, marvelous plan!” Yang Xiao and Fan Yao exclaimed. They knew that if Kong Zhi
agreed to fight Fan Yao at a later date, then they could not fight today. With her idea, Zhao Min
Chapter 37 1077
Unedited Version
eliminated one powerful enemy to the Ming Cult.
In the mean time, the heroes and warriors of every sect and every school were whispering among
themselves in their respective wooden shelters to choose their champions. From several wooden
shelters came loud noises of people bickering; apparently, they have some disagreement in the
selection process.
Fan Yao went to the host’s shelter. He saluted Kong Zhi and said, “Kong Zhi Dashi, I wonder if you
have guts? Do you dare to meet me at the Wan An Temple?”
Hearing the word ‘Wan An Temple’, which was the only disgrace he had ever experienced in his
entire life, the lines on Kong Zhi’s forehead went even deeper. His thin eyes were gleaming as he
asked, “What is it?”
Fan Yao said, “We tied our enmity at Wan An Temple, we must resolve it at Wan An Temple. You,
Kong Zhi Dashi, are a man of virtue and prestige. Unfortunately, I also have some insignificant
reputation. In today’s battle, if you defeated me, Jianghu people would say that a strong dragon
cannot repress a snake in its lair; you, a Dashi [great master], take advantage of your home turf. If
by luck I gained half a style advantage, ignorant people would add fuel to the fire by saying Ku
Toutuo came to Shaolin Temple to overpower Shaolin’s number one master. If Dashi is not afraid, I
will be asking for Dashi’s unsurpassed artistries at the Wan An Temple, in the evening of the full
moon, on the Mid-autumn festival of this year [orig. ‘ba yue zhong qiu’ – 15th day of the eighth
month of lunar calendar].”
Actually, Kong Zhi was rather afraid of Fan Yao’s martial art. Besides, there was a big change in
the Temple right now; he was not in a good mood to fight Fan Yao. Therefore, although he knew
Fan Yao was provoking him, he agreed immediately. “Very well, the Mid-autumn festival of this
year, we will meet at the Wan An Temple. I will not leave until we meet.”
Fan Yao cupped his fists to salute, and then turned around and left. He had just walked for seven,
eight paces when he heard Kong Zhi unhurriedly say, “Fan Shizhu [benefactor], you
wholeheartedly want to save Jin Mao Shi Wang today. That’s why you do not dare to fight with me.
Am I right?”
Fan Yao was startled; he halted his steps while thinking, “This monk sees through our intention
after all.” Turning his head, he laughed and said, “I don’t have the confidence I would defeat you.”
Kong Zhi smiled and replied, “Lao Na also do not have the confidence to defeat Shizhu.”
The two of them nodded. In that moment, in their hearts grew a fondness toward each other; hero
admired another hero, a real man cared for another real man.
End of Chapter 37.

Unedited Version
Chapter 38 – A Gentleman is Vulnerable to Deceit

Zhou Zhiruo's flexible whip coiled back and stormed toward Yin Liting. Yin Liting’s Taiji
Sword going back and forth, opening and closing, the ‘yin’ and ‘yang’ elements intertwined
with each other. He was unleashing the instructions given by Zhang Sanfeng to the
fullest. While facing a life and death situation, he was able to display the most refined of
their school’s sword technique.
Unedited Version
Gradually, the noise around the field died down. The old monk from Damo Hall who sat behind
Kong Zhi stood up and said, “We have agreed to the rules set by the heroes to govern our martial
art competition today. Saber and spear, fists and legs, do not have eyes. Death will not be
discussed further, alive and well will be the Heaven’s fate. Whichever school, sect, clan or society
has the strongest martial art, will have control over Xie Xun and the Tulong Saber.”
Zhang Wuji frowned slightly. He thought, “It seems like this monk is afraid the battle will not be
fierce enough, the enmity among schools will not be deep enough. Don’t they have mercy as
displayed by Shen Seng like Kong Jian and Kong Wen anymore?”
The crowd further agreed that as soon as one had defeated two opponents in a row, one must be
given an opportunity to rest. Other than that, there was not much difference than the previously
agreed rule.
Immediately some people went down the field and called out their challenges, which were
answered at once. A moment later, there were six people fighting in three pairs.
Zhao Min had learned the essence of each unique skill belonging to the Six Major Sects’ masters
when she detained them in the Wan An Temple. Although her comprehension was still shallow, her
knowledge and experience were not ordinary at all. Standing in between Zhang Wuji and Fan Yao,
they discussed the martial arts of those six people. She made predictions on who would win and
who would lose. Surprisingly, her analysis was very clear and logical.
About the time needed to drink a cup of tea later, among the three pairs, two had reached
conclusion, and only one pair was still engaged in a fierce battle. Two more people immediately
went down the field to challenge the victors. Hence, it was still six people fought in three pairs. The
newcomers were using weapons, so their opponents also unsheathed their weapons. As the
competition proceeded this way, it was only natural that eight or nine fights out of ten were decided
with some shedding of blood.
Zhang Wuji mused, “This way, the friendship between each clan and sect will definitely suffer some
damage. As soon as one school defeats another, although nobody loses his life or suffer injury, the
loser will unavoidably try to retaliate in the future. I will be greatly surprised if this event will not
breed an enormous disaster in which everybody kills each other.”
In the meantime, the Beggar Clan’s Zhi Fa Zhanglao’s palm hacked down on the short elder of
Huashan Pai that the latter spurted blood from his mouth. The tall elder of Huashan Pai cursed,
“Stinky Beggar! Rotten Beggar!” while jumping out to challenge the Beggar Clan’s Zhi Fa
Zhanglao.
The short elder quickly grabbed his arm and said in low voice, “Shidi [younger martial brother], you
are not his match. We’ll have to swallow this defeat for the time being.”
The tall elder angrily said, “I don’t care, I must fight him!” Although his mouth said those words,
deep down in his heart he realized that his Shixiong’s [martial brother] martial art skill was
comparable to his own; their energy cultivation was identical. If Shixiong was beaten, then he had
no chance of victory. As he was being pulled by his senior, his mouth did not stop shouting abusive
words, but his feet actually moved toward their wooden shelter.
After that, Zhi Fa Zhanglao scored another victory over the Sect Leader of the ‘Mei Hua Dao’ [Plum
Blossom Blade]. Since he had defeated two people in a row, amidst the thunderous applause from
the Beggar Clan crowd, he returned to their shelter, feeling very pleased with himself.

Unedited Version
And thus, one come the other go, the competition in the field had been going on for more than four
hours. The red glowing sun was slowly moving to the west. The martial art skill of the people going
down into the battle was increasingly higher. At first, a lot of people were having lofty aspirations;
their hearts were filled with desire to show off their skills in this general assembly of the world
heroes. However after seeing other people’s martial art skills, and only then did they realize that
they were no more than a frog in the well. Without ascending the Mount Tai, one would not know
the vastness of the earth. Therefore, they did not dare to enter the competition.
By the ninth hour (between 3 to 5 pm), the Beggar Clan’s Zhang Bo Longtou entered the arena to
challenge Peng Siniang [fourth lady Peng] of Xiang Si Pai Jiao [lit. ‘Four-Row Cult’(?) of Hunan
province], which he struck until she tumbled down. The clothes on Siniang’s back were torn. It was
such a big tear that she withdrew from the fight in her embarrassment.
Zhang Bo Longtou turned his eyes toward the Emei Pai people and with a cold laugh said, “What
kind of real ability can womenfolk have? If they do not depend on their sharp weapons, then they
would depend on strange secret projectiles. This lady Peng Siniang is able to train to this level, it
truly is not easy.”
Zhou Zhiruo spoke in low voice to Song Qingshu. Song Qingshu nodded, and then unhurriedly
went down the arena. He cupped his fists to Zhang Bo Longtou and said, “Longtou Dage; let me
receive pointers from your masterful strikes.”
Zhang Bo Longtou was furious to see Song Qingshu. “The one surnamed Song,” he angrily
shouted, “You are in collusion with that traitor Chen Youliang in penetrating our Beggar Clan. You,
the traitor, must have played a part in the death of our Shi Bangzhu. Do you still have a face to see
me today?”
Song Qingshu coldly replied, “Penetrating the enemy’s nest and stealing secrets are common
occurrences in Jianghu. You only have your own bunch of blind beggars to blame that you failed to
see Song Daye’s [‘big master’ Song] true identity.”
Zhang Bo Longtou cursed, “You are capable of betraying your own old man’s Wudang Pai; you are
capable of doing anything. You are not being filial to your father, later you will not be faithful to your
wife. Emei Pai will certainly meet its destruction in your hands.”
Song Qingshu was so angry that his face turned pale. “Are you done farting?” he said.
Zhang Bo Longtou did not respond. With a loud grunt his palm hacked down. Song Qingshu turned
around to evade. His hand lightly swept backhandedly, using Emei Pai’s ‘Jin Ding Mian Zhang’ [lit.
golden peak soft/supple palm] to parry the attack.
Zhang Bo Longtou was angry with Song Qingshu for penetrating the Beggar Clan and deceiving
them, so his move was intended to kill; it was exceptionally fierce. Unfortunately, his opponent this
time was not an ordinary martial artist. Within the Beggar Clan, Zhang Bo Longtou’s martial art skill
was inferior only to their late Bangzhu, and Chuan Gong and Zhi Fa, two elders. His palm
technique had reached an unordinary level.
Song Qingshu was chief among the Wudang Pai’s third generation disciples; but after all, his
comprehension of Emei Pai’s ‘Jin Ding Mian Zhang’ was not deep enough. He had not yet able to
unleash the full potential of exquisite and subtle variations within the palm technique. After fighting
for about forty, fifty stances, he repeatedly fell into dangerous situations. Automatically his ‘Jin Ding
Mian Zhang’ turned into Wudang Pai’s ‘Mian Zhang’ [cotton palm]. It was the martial art he was
most familiar since his childhood. He had trained it for more than twenty years. He was able to
Chapter 38 1081
Unedited Version
launch this martial art at will; it was very powerful. The outward appearance was similar to Emei
Pai’s ‘Jin Ding Mian Zhang’, but the method of transmitting energy to the moves was actually
entirely different. The spectators did not know this fact. They only saw Song Qingshu gradually
turned the situation over in his favor.
The more he watched, the angrier Yin Liting was. ‘Song Qingshu,” he called out, “You, the kid,
have no shame at all! You have left Wudang, why do you still use Wudang skill to save your life?
You betrayed your father, but why do you use the martial art your father taught you?”
Song Qingshu’s face turned red. “What’s so special about Wudang Pai’s martial art?” he called out,
“Look carefully!” Suddenly his left hand turned into a hook in front of Zhang Bo Longtou’s eyes.
Revolving to the left and turning to the right, he launched seven, eight different styles. In a surprise
movement, his right hand thrust forward and ‘stab!’ His five fingers pierced Zhang Bo Longtou’s
forehead.
The spectators were stunned. They only see Song Qingshu’s fingers dripping with blood, while
Zhang Bo Longtou fell backwards. It was obvious that he was dead.
With a cold laugh Song Qingshu said, “Does Wudang Pai have this kind of martial art?”
The crowd of heroes called out in alarm. Eight people from the Beggar Clan rushed forward. Two
quickly grabbed Zhang Bo Longtou’s body, while the other six attacked Song Qingshu. These six
were Beggar Clan’s masters; among them, four were brandishing their weapons, so that in a short
moment Song Qingshu was surrounded by dangers.
A big and fat monk behind Reverend Kong Zhi loudly shouted, “The Beggar Clan’s gentlemen take
advantage of a solitary man; aren’t you breaching today’s heroes assembly rule?”
Zhi Fa Zhanglao called out, “Brothers, get back. Let me avenge Zhang Bo Longtou.”
The Beggar Clan disciples leaped backward. They took Zhang Bo Longtou’s body back to their
wooden shelter. With angry look on their faces, they stared at Song Qingshu menacingly.
The heroes watching on the side thought, “Although it was agreed that in this martial art
competition death is not a big deal, but this surname Song’s hands are too heavy and ruthless.”
At this moment, Zhang Wuji was recalling the injury on Zhao Min’s shoulder, which was from a five-
finger claw; and then that night at the thatched hut, the way Du Baidang and Yi Sanniang’s corpses
lying on the floor. With a trembling voice he asked, “Yang Zuo Shi, where did Emei Pai get this evil
martial art from?”
Yang Xiao shook his head. “Subordinate has never seen this kind or martial art,” he said,
“However, Emei Pai’s founder Guo Nuxia was known as ‘Xiao Dong Xie’ [young eastern heretic] so
I wouldn’t be surprised if 30% of her martial art skill was heretical.”
While the two of them were talking, Song Qingshu has started fighting Zhi Fa Zhanglao. Zhi Fa
Zhanglao was a thin and small man, and extremely agile. His ten fingers were like a hook or an
awl, attacking Song Qingshu with ‘mo zhua gong’ [devil claw skill]. It looked like he was very adept
in using his fingers, and wanted to poke five holes on top of Song Qingshu’s head to avenge
Zhang Bo Longtou’s death.
At first, Song Qingshu was still using the ‘Jin Ding Mian Zhang’ to parry the opponent. After fighting
for a while, Zhi Fa Zhanglao roared, “Little dog thief!” The five fingers of his left hand had already

Unedited Version
touched Song Qingshu’s forehead. Just a little bit more strength, the fingers would have pierced
Song Qingshu. Song Qingshu stretched out his right hand, and ‘stab!’ his five fingers entered Zhi
Fa Zhanglao’s throat. Zhi Fa Zhanglao fell forward. His left hand had not lost its strength that it
penetrated the surface of the earth. Blood spread out on the ground. He stopped breathing at
once.
Zhou Zhiruo made a signal with her hand. Eight Emei Pai female disciples, each with a sword in
her hand, jumped forward and with two on each side, they stood with their backs facing in, on the
front, rear, left and right, around Song Qingshu. There would be a chaotic battle if the Beggar Clan
people rushed forward to attack again.
With a loud and clear voice, one of the old monks of Damo Hall said, “Luohan Hall’s thirty-six
disciples, obey the order!” His palms clapped three times, thirty six Shaolin monks wearing yellow
robes came out. Eighteen of them held Buddhist staves, while the other eighteen brandished
sabers. They quickly spread out around the field. They stood in what looked like a formation, yet it
was not exactly a formation. However, all strategic places were guarded.
The old monk said, “Receive Kong Zhi Shishu’s [martial (younger) uncle] order: the thirty six
Luohan Hall disciples are to enforce the great hero assembly’s rules. If there are some people who
rely on number to bully an individual, they are to be treated as Wulin world’s public enemy. We,
Shaolin Temple, must not shame ourselves as the host. We must maintain the justice. Thirty six
disciples to look carefully; regardless who break the rules, kill him on the spot. Do not show any
mercy.”
The thirty six disciples loudly voiced their compliance. With ferocious stare they fixed their gaze to
the center of the field. With the Emei Pai guarding Song Qingshu, and Shaolin Pai guarding on the
side, the Beggar Clan disciples did not dare to make any rash moves even though they were
grieved and furious. They only shouted and cursed while taking Zhi Fa Zhanglao’s body back to
their shelter.
“Ku Dashi,” in a low voice Zhao Min said to Fan Yao, “I didn’t expect Emei Pai still have this deadly
stance. At the Wan An Temple, Mie Jue Shitai would rather die than showing off her martial art.
Perhaps this is the reason.”
Fan Yao shook his head without saying anything. He was deep in thought to find a way to break
this particular stance. After staring blankly for half a day, he suddenly approached Zhang Wuji.
“Jiaozhu,” he said, “Subordinate wants to consult with you a martial art stance.” With his palms
pressed on the table, he stretched out his left hand index finger, and then his right hand index
finger, one after another. With an incredible nimbleness he moved the fingers continuously seven
times. And then with a low voice said, “My arms will attack successively this way. I only need to coil
around this boy’s arm, and exert my internal energy to break his arm joint. With a broken arm, even
if his fingers were fiercer, he would not be able to execute his move.”
Zhang Wuji also moved around his fingers on the table. Left hooked, right lifted. “Be careful not to
let his fingers pierce your arms,” he said.
Fan Yao nodded his agreement. He said, “I will use ‘qin na shou’ [grab and seize, grappling
technique] to grab his wrist, and then ‘shiba lu yuanyang lian huan tui’ [eighteen way/method
mandarin ducks chain legs (continuous kicking)] to kick the lower part of his body].”
Zhang Wuji said, “Attack him ferociously with eighty one stances, don’t give him any opportunity to
take a breather.”
Chapter 38 1083
Unedited Version
These two people’s four fingers moved backward and forward, attacked and defended with
exceptional speed. Fan Yao suddenly smiled, “Jiaozhu’s attacks are too marvelous. I don’t think
this boy has this kind of power. His martial art is limited. He won’t be able to unleash the full
potential of these several stances.”
Zhang Wuji also showed a faint smile and said, “If he cannot unleash the full potential of these
three stances, then Fan You Shi, you have already won.” His left index finger made two circles,
right index fingers suddenly thrust out from within the circles and hooked Fan Yao’s finger. He
smiled slightly without saying anything.
Fan Yao was startled. “Many thanks for Jiaozhu’s directions,” he delightedly said, “The admiration
of your subordinate reaches the highest level. These four stances are unthinkable. They truly
enlightened subordinate’s dark mind. I really wish I could bow to you and take you as my master.”
Zhang Wuji replied, “These are part of Taijiquan technique bestowed to me by my Tai Shifu, the
‘luan huan jue’ [secret of the random circles]. The main point is the circles made by the left hand.
Although this man surnamed Song came from Wudang, I don’t think he has mastery over the most
refined of these principles.”
With this new idea in his mind, Fan Yao was confident he could defeat Song Qingshu. However,
after two streak victories, Song Qingshu was entitled to take a rest according to the competition
rules. Therefore, Fan Yao must wait for him to reenter the stage before he could come forward and
challenge him.
All this time Zhao Min was standing close to them. With a faint smile on her face, she looks
extremely delighted. Zhang Wuji shifted to get closer to her and asked in low voice, “Min Mei, what
is it? Why do you look so happy?”
Zhao Min’s jade-like cheeks blushed. Hanging her head low, she whispered, “You taught Fan You
Shi these several martial art techniques only to break Song Qingshu’s arm. Why didn’t you teach
him something to take the life of that person surnamed Song?”
Zhang Wuji replied, “Although Song Qingshu has done much evil, he is, after all, my Da Shibo’s
[first martial (older) uncle] only beloved child. It will be up to Da Shibo to discipline him. If I told Fan
You Shi to take his life, I would have been unfair to Da Shibo.”
Zhao Min said with a laugh, “If you have him killed, Zhou Jia Jiejie [older sister from Zhou family]
would become a widow. Then you can rekindle the old flame. Wouldn’t that be marvelous?”
Zhang Wuji laughed. “Would you allow me to do that?” he asked.
Zhao Min smiled and replied, “I wouldn’t think of not allowing you. I’ll just wait till you turn double-
minded again [orig. ‘san xin liang yi’ – three hearts, two intentions], then she’d use her fingers to
poke five holes on your chest.”
While Zhang Wuji was discussing counterattack measure with Fan Yao, and talking and joking with
Zhao Min, Song Qingshu had retreated to his wooden shelter under the protection of the eight
Emei female disciples. The crowd of heroes saw how hair-raising and ruthlessly he killed his two
opponents just now. They could not help but feeling frightened; they were not willing to go down
the arena and thus subjected themselves to the danger.
A moment later, in a leisure manner Song Qingshu returned to the arena. Cupping his fists he said,
“I [orig. zai4xia4 – under] have had enough rest. I am ready to take any hero who would like to give

Unedited Version
me some instructions.”
Fan Yao called out, “Let me ask for some advice from Emei Pai’s marvelous skill.” He was just
about to jump into the arena when suddenly a grey shadow flashed by and stopped right in front of
Song Qingshu. He turned toward Fan Yao and said, “Fan Dashi, please let me try first.” This
person’s manner was very dignified. He stood with his feet sturdily grounded. His attitude was
guarded. He was the Wudang Er Xia [second hero], Yu Lianzhou.
Seeing that Yu Lianzhou rushed over, and realizing he was Jiaozhu’s martial uncle, Fan Yao felt it
was inappropriate to argue with him. He said, “The Ol’ Fan is lucky today to be able to see Yu Er
Xia’s Wudang divine skill.”
“I do not dare,” Yu Lianzhou replied.
Since he was little, Song Qingshu had always a bit scared of this particular Shishu. Right now,
seeing him with an imposing aura and stern look, he knew today’s battle was no longer a sparring
while he was training on Mount Wudang, but it would be a life and death combat. Although he had
learned amazing martial art from a different school, he still cowered in the end.
Yu Lianzhou cupped his fists and said, “Song Shaoxia [young hero], please!” This salute, and also
the way he addressed Song Qingshu, showed clearly that he did not dare to show the slightest
degree of contempt toward Song Qingshu, but also showed that he considered Song Qingshu as a
total outsider.
Song Qingshu did not say anything. He simply bowed in respect. Yu Lianzhou shouted and his
palm hacked down on Sing Qingshu’s face.
Yu Lianzhou had been famous in the Wulin world for the last thirty years or so, but the number of
people who had actually seen him displaying his true capability was actually very few. Until today,
when they saw him with soft power in his palms he rendered the strong, ruthless, explosive power
of the ‘pi li lei huo dan’ [thunderbolt bullet] useless. His skill was so refined that the spectators felt
ashamed of their own inadequacy. The Jianghu people had known for some time that the essence
of Wudang Pai’s martial art was ‘soft subduing hard’, the style was slow moving but also very rich
with subtle changes. Who would have thought that Yu Lianzhou’s palms stormed like the wind, his
style was amazingly swift, that Song Qingshu’s lower part, between his legs and his waist, was
successively hit by a kick and a palm.
Song Qingshu was very shocked. “Tai Shifu and Father both prepared me to be the Wudang Pai’s
third generation Zhangmen [sect leader], they would not hold any martial art secret from me. Yu
Ershu’s [second uncle] swift fist and quick leg were in the style I had already learned, but how
could he launch the stances with such a speed? Didn’t the way he use it is contrary to our school’s
main principle? Whatever it is, the result is this fierce!”
He wanted to use the finger skill Zhou Zhiruo taught him, but Yu Lianzhou did not give him even a
chance to catch his breath. Thereupon he had no choice but kept stepping back and did his best to
hold his position.
The crowd of heroes watched the fight between these two men with rapt attention. Presently, Yu
Lianzhou was gaining an upper hand. However, in the two previous battles, Song Qingshu was
also at a disadvantage before he was able to turn defeat into victory by stretching out his fingers
and killing his opponents. He might be able to repeat it this time. They saw Yu Lianzhou moved
faster and faster, but every style and every stance was very clear. It was just like an expert singer,
although the singer sang a fast-tempo song, the enunciation of every syllable was very clear,
Chapter 38 1085
Unedited Version
without the slightest degree of fuzziness.
The crowd of heroes started to stand up one by one. Those who sat on the back climbed the tables
and chairs. In their hearts, they were all praising, “Wudang’s Yu Er Xia truly deserves his
reputation. He does not stop pressing his opponent, yet not a single stance was used twice.”
Lucky for Song Qingshu that he was a direct-line disciple of Wudang; he knew all the subtle
changes of Yu Lianzhou’s hands and feet movements. However, fighting in such a pace was
actually the first time for him.
The yellow dust on the field rose upward, becoming a thick fog enveloping these two men.
Suddenly there was a loud bang as two palms collided. Both Yu Lianzhou and Song Qingshu
leaped backward at the same time. The cloud of dust was divided. Before he was even standing
firmly, with a monkey-like agility Yu Lianzhou had jumped forward again.
Yin Liting was concerned over his Shixiong’s safety. He could not help standing by the field with his
hand on the hilt of his sword and his unblinking eyes trained on the battle in the field.
By now, Song Qingshu felt as if he was treading on the fine line between life and death. He fought
with everything he had. He did not even think of using other school’s martial art any longer; all he
could use was Wudang Pai martial art, which he trained since his childhood.
Yin Liting was very familiar with these two men’s punching and kicking style; he knew that each
stance was meant to take the opponent’s life. Hence, his anxiety far surpassed of those who were
merely spectators. Fortunately, he noticed that Yu Lianzhou gradually gained the upper hand. He
would have hacked him dead early on if he did not guard against Song Qingshu’s malicious and
ruthless five-finger piercing stance, hence being somewhat cautious.
Zhang Wuji was also quite worried. Secretly he grabbed two Sheng Huo Ling tablets in his pocket.
If Yu Lianzhou’s life will be in danger, he would disregard the general assembly’s rule by dashing
out and save him.
The cloud of dust was growing higher. Suddenly Song Qingshu stretched out his left hand with his
five fingers spread out to claw Yu Lianzhou’s right shoulder. For the last hundred stances or so, Yu
Lianzhou had been waiting for Song Qingshu to launch this stance.
Yu Lianzhou had clearly seen the way Song Qingshu used his claw to kill the two elders of the
Beggar Clan. If there were no previous fatal example, Yu Lianzhou would have been taken by
surprise by this kind of fierce and killer stance. Although he might not die, but he would certainly be
seriously injured. However, since he had seen this stance, he had prepared beforehand how to
deal with it. On the other hand, Song Qingshu had not practiced this claw technique long enough;
his movement did not have too many variations. His movement this time was almost the same to
the previous ones.
Yu Lianzhou made a slight shoulder movement to evade. His left hand made several circles in the
air.
“Ah!” Zhao Min and Fan Yao could not bear not to exclaim together, because Yu Lianzhou’s circles
were exactly the ‘luan huan jue’ of Taijiquan Zhang Wuji taught Fan Yao earlier.
As Zhao Min and Fan Yao watched this, they knew Song Qingshu was in a very bad moment.
Before their ‘ah!’ exclaim was even finished, the five fingers of Song Qingshu’s right hand had
arrived at Yu Lianzhou’s throat.

Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji was enraged. “He deserves to die! He deserves to die!” he muttered under his breath.
The Beggar Clan’s Zhi Fa Zhanglao lost his life under this claw. Unexpectedly Song Qingshu was
brazen enough to use this malicious hand toward his own martial uncle.
But he saw that one of Yu Lianzhou’s arms made a circle, while the other arm revolved in the ‘zuan
fan’ [drilling/boring movement] and ‘luo xuan’ [corkscrew turn] stances from the ‘liu he jin’ [six
gathering strengths] style. Yu Lianzhou’s arms coiled around Song Qingshu’s arms. ‘Crack! Crack!’
Song Qingshu’s arm joints broke.
“Qidi [seventh (younger) brother] is avenged today!” Yu Lianzhou roared.
Joining his arms together, Yu Lianzhou continued striking both of Song Qingshu’s ears with the
‘shuang feng guan er’ [a pair of wind piercing the ears]. It was an attack where the ‘soft’ power was
focused into one target. Song Qingshu’s skull disintegrated immediately. But before his body even
fell to the ground, Yu Lianzhou gave him a powerful kick. Obviously, he wanted to finish Song
Qingshu on the spot.
Suddenly a dark green shadow flashed by; a long whip threatened Yu Lianzhou’s face. Hastily he
leaped back to evade. But with an unimaginable speed the long whip kept threatening his face. It
was none other than the Emei Pai’s Sect Leader seeking revenge for her husband.
Yu Lianzhou hurriedly took three steps backward. Zhou Zhiruo’s whip technique was truly out of
this world; in just three stances Yu Lianzhou was surrounded by the whip. Suddenly the flexible
whip shook and coiled back. Zhou Zhiruo caught the tip of the whip with her left hand and coldly
said, “If I take your life right now, you will be dissatisfied. Unsheathe your weapon!”
‘Shua!’ Yin Liting drew his sword out. He stepped forward and said, “Let me receive Miss Zhou’s
instruction.”
Zhou Zhiruo stared at him with cold eyes; she turned around to look at Song Qingshu’s injury. His
eyes were closed, blood flowed out from is seven orifices, he laid down on the ground, paralyzed.
It looked like his life could not be saved. Three male disciples from Emei Pai rushed forward and
took him back to their shelter.
Zhou Zhiruo turned back and pointed at Yu Lianzhou and said, “I’ll kill you first. Killing the one
surnamed Yin later will not be too late.”
Yu Lianzhou had exhausted his entire strength just now yet he was unable to escape from her
whip’s encirclement. He was inwardly shocked. He loved his younger martial brother. He thought,
“If I fight her, even though I might die under her whip, at least Liudi [sixth (younger) brother] would
have a chance to see her whip technique. My only hope is that his chance of survival will be
increased by several points.”
Reaching behind his back, he wanted to take over Yin Liting’s sword. Yin Liting also realized the
mortal danger they were facing. Even with the two martial brothers’ level of martial art skills, the
chance of them escaping her long whip’s strike seemed very remote. Both he and his Shixiong had
the same intention; he also wanted to fight her first, so that Shixiong would have a chance to find
the gist of her whip technique. Thereupon, he was unwilling to hand his sword over.
“Shige [martial (older) brother],” he said, “Let me have a go first.”
Yu Lianzhou turned his gaze to him. They had been training in the same school for dozens of
years. They had a very close relationship with each other; as close as blood brothers. That
Chapter 38 1087
Unedited Version
moment, deep emotion surged up his breast; his thought flashed back and forth like lightning. He
remembered Yu Daiyan was crippled, Zhang Cuishan killed himself, Mo Shenggu died a tragic
death. From the Wudang Seven Heroes, only four left. It seemed like two more heroes would lost
their lives in this place. Although Yin Liudi was strong in martial art, emotionally he was very weak.
If he died first, Yin Liudi’s mind would take such a blow that he might be unable to fight an all out
battle.
“If I died first,” he carefully considered, “Liudi would have to go through countless difficulties to
avenge me, while he himself would not want to escape alive alone. In the end, the two of us,
martial brothers, would unavoidably die together in vain. If he died first, I would have a chance to
understand the essence of this woman’s whip technique, and then perhaps I could fight her with all
I have and die together with her.” Thereupon he nodded and said, “Liudi, try to hold your ground as
long as possible.”
Remembering his pregnant wife, Yang Buhui, Yin Liting could not help but taking a glance toward
Yang Xiao and Zhang Wuji. But immediately he rebuked himself, “After I die, other people will
certainly take a good care of Buhui and the child; why would I act like a weak woman by asking
others to help?” Thereupon he raised his sword, his eyes focused on the sword, his mind cleared
of other matters, his back straightened, his chest puffed out, his shoulder relaxed and his elbows
hang loosely.
“Zhang Men Ren [sect leader], please grant your instructions!” he said. Although he was a lot older
than Zhou Zhiruo, at this moment, Zhou Zhiruo was the Sect Leader of Emei Pai. He did not want
to show the least bit of disrespect.
Noticing that Yin Liting was using the ‘Taijijian’ [Taiji Sword] to face the opponent; Yu Lianzhou
knew that his sixth brother was prepared to unleash the full potential of their school’s most
powerful skill to contend with the most powerful enemy. He slowly retreated from the arena.
“You may start!” Zhou Zhiruo said.
Yin Liting thought that the opponent’s movement was lightning fast. If he let her took the initiative,
he might never be able to regain his momentum. Thereupon as his left foot took a step, he
switched the sword to his left hand, and launched the ‘san huan tao yue’ [three rings around the
moon]. This first stance was a mixture of truth and deceit; the sword in his left hand lunged toward
the enemy, the blade flickered with rays of light, ‘swish, swish, swish’, the sword produced light
swishing noise. The crowd of heroes broke into an earth-shattering applause.
Zhou Zhiruo turned her body sideways to evade; Yin Liting followed with ‘da kui xing’ [the Great
Bear Constellation] and ‘yan zi chao shui’ [swallow hunts over the water]. His sword drew a big
circle in the air, his right hand pierced straight forward, surprisingly, it also carried light ‘swish,
swish, swish’ noise.
Zhou Zhiruo swung her slender waist like a pendulum, dodging the attacks one by one. “Yin Liu
Xia,” she said, “I gave you three stances to repay your kindness on Mount Wudang in the old
days.” As the last word came out of her mouth, the flexible whip in her hand shook like a cobra and
struck directly into Yin Liting’s chest.
Yin Liting quickly evaded to the left; but the whip changed its course midway and curved toward
him. Yin Liting countered with ‘feng bai he ye’ [the wind sweeps lotus leaves]. His sword pared
down. The whip and the sword collided, creating a light scratching noise. Yin Liting felt a burning
sensation on the palm of his hand; the sword nearly fell off.

Unedited Version
He was greatly shocked. “I thought her stances were strange but her internal energy was in par
with mine,” he mused, “Who would have thought that her internal energy is also strange beyond
measures.” Refocusing his attention, he launched the Taiji Sword by creating random circles,
generating an extremely tight defense around his body.
The flexible whip in Zhou Zhiruo’s hand was like a string of soft silk thread, like a weightless object.
Her body flashed to the east and to the west, dashed forward and backward, yet the whip was
always fluttering around Yin Liting.
Zhang Wuji’s amazement grew as he watched the battle. “The way she moves the whip is entirely
different from Du E, Du Nan and Du Jie, three eminent monks.” At first, he thought that Emei Pai
still had some heretical martial art that he was unaware of, but as he watched she move with
demon-like agility, which differed greatly from Mie Jue Shitai’s movements, against his will, a vague
feeling of fear crept into his heart.
Suddenly Fan Yao exclaimed, “She is a ghost, she is not a human!”
His words echoed what was in Zhang Wuji’s mind that he shivered involuntarily. If he were not in
the field where the sun was still shining brightly and people were standing all around him he would
have thought that Zhou Zhiruo had died and her ghost picked up a whip and fought with Yin Liting.
In all his life, he had seen countless of strange martial arts, but Zhou Zhiruo’s footwork and whip
technique, which was like the wind blowing willow branch, or the water floating duckweed, was
truly beyond anybody’s imagination. In that moment, he felt as if he was awakened from a
nightmare and was shivering from fear, “Could it be that she practices some kind of demonic skill?
Or she is being possessed by some monster?”
Zhou Zhiruo’s movements were strange, but Taiji Sword was developed from Zhang Sanfeng’s
Taijiquan [Taiji fist], which he created in his later years. It was the pinnacle of the sword technique,
which came from the culmination of his life-long comprehension of martial art theory. Yin Liting
unleashed his entire strength and skill into his continuous sword movements. Although he was
unable to injure the opponent, his defense was flawless, enough to hold his ground.
Suddenly, someone called out with a strange voice and strange intonation, “Aiyo! Song Qingshu is
about to breathe his last. Zhou Da Zhangmen [great sect leader], if you don’t pay your last respect
to your husband, you will considered a dishonorable widow!”
Everybody turned their eyes toward the voice. It was Zhou Dian. He knew that in their entire lives,
Wudang disciples put great emphasis to the internal energy cultivation to control their breathing. In
facing the enemy, they were like ‘the Mount Tai collapsed in front of their eyes, their countenances
would not change; an elk hit their left ears, their eyes did not blink.’ So he intended to help Yin
Liting by disrupting Zhou Zhiruo’s attention.
“Hey, hey, Miss Zhou Zhiruo of the Emei Pai,” he called again, “Your husband is about to die, he
has some last words for you. He says he has three times seven, twenty-one, and four times seven,
twenty-eight, illegitimate children outside. He wants that after he dies, you will take a good care of
them, so that he won’t die with open eyes. Will you or will you not consent to his request?”
As the crowd of heroes heard him blabber such nonsense, some of them could not help but
snicker. But Zhou Zhiruo acted as if she did not hear anything.
“Aiyo,” Zhou Dian called out, “It’s too bad! Miejue Lao Shitai, how have you, Senior, been doing?
Long time no see. You, Senior, has never looked better. Your spirit must have possessed Miss
Chapter 38 1089
Unedited Version
Zhou; the way she plays this flexible whip is indeed very attractive!”
Suddenly, Zhou Zhiruo’s shadow flashed several ‘zhang’s backward. She lashed her long whip
over her right shoulder. The tip of the whip curved up from the ground toward Zhou Dian’s face.
Initially she was more than a dozen ‘zhang’s away from the Ming Cult’s thatched shelter, but just
like a dragon swooping down from the sky, the flexible whip suddenly arrived at his face like an
arrow.
Zhou Dian was happily blabbering with spittle coming out of his mouth. He did not expect in the
middle of a fierce battle, Zhou Zhiruo was able to launch a sudden attack with her whip. As he was
stunned, the long whip had already arrived at his face. Zhou Zhiruo did not even turn her head, but
it was as if the back of her head grew a pair of eyes; the tip of the whip was pointing right at his
nose.
As Zhou Zhiruo flung the long whip backward, two of her left-hand fingers repeatedly pierced
toward Yin Liting. Within seven of such attacks, she had covered the entire vital acupoints on Yin
Liting’s head, face and the front of his chest.
Yin Liting was unable to attack the opponent. He also could not turn back his sword to pare her
arm. With no other choice, he launched the ‘feng dian tou’ [nodding phoenix] by bending his knees
to dodge the attacks.
In the meantime, from the Ming Cult’s thatched shelter came a loud ‘bang!’ followed by a series of
crashing noises. Turned out Yang Xiao, who was standing on the side, and had keen eyes and
quick hands, hurled the wooden table in front of him to block Zhou Zhiruo’s whip. As the whip
struck the table, wooden splinters flew all over the place. The teapots and teacups on the table
were also thrown to all directions, splashing hot tea to numerous people around them.
As her attack missed, Zhou Zhiruo no longer paid Zhou Dian any attention. Her flexible whip coiled
back and stormed toward Yin Liting.
Holding the hilt of a sword in his hand, Yu Lianzhou had been standing on the side. But after
watching for half an afternoon, he still could not predict the essence of her whip technique. “Even if
I have to fight, in Taiji Sword technique I am not any better than Liudi [sixth younger brother]. But if
the fight is prolonged, this woman’s internal energy might be insufficient, and then relying on our
resilience, we might score a victory.”
He saw Yin Liting’s sword going back and forth, opening and closing, the ‘yin’ and ‘yang’ elements
intertwined with each other. Yin Liting was unleashing the instructions given by their benevolent
master, Zhang Sanfeng to the fullest. He thought that in all his life he had never seen his Shidi
[younger martial brother] unleash this kind of brilliant swordsmanship. Today, while facing a life
and death situation, he was able to display the most refined of their school’s sword technique.
Wudang Pai’s martial art paid particular attention to resiliency; the longer the fight, the stronger
they were. The longer they were able to hold their ground, the greater the chance they would not
get defeated.
Suddenly Zhou Zhiruo’s long whip vibrated, creating circles, big and small circles, surrounding Yin
Liting’s entire body with these circles. Taiji Fist and Taiji Sword also based on transmitting strength
through circles. Surprisingly, Zhou Zhiruo’s long whip was also vibrating strength through circles.
The rotational direction of the whip and Yin Liting’s sword were the same, but the whip was several
times faster.
As Yin Liting’s sword was entangled by her whip, it lost its strength and did not want to follow its

Unedited Version
master’s command. The sword was swirled several times and then a blue ray flickered as the
sword was thrown upward. Zhou Zhiruo’s long whip coiled down to smash the crown of Yin Liting’s
head.
Yu Lianzhou immediately jumped forward. His right hand caught the tip of the flexible whip. From
inside her gown, Zhou Zhiruo’s leg flew out, threatening Yu Lianzhou’s waist.
From the start, Yu Lianzhou had always had difficulty predicting the direction of Zhou Zhiruo’s whip
strange movements. However, when he saw her shook the whip to create the circles and snatch
Yin Liting’s sword, it suddenly it dawned on him, “Turns out her skill is only mediocre. Her
technique in vibrating the whip to make circles is far inferior to our Taiji Fist.”
As he grabbed the tip of the whip, ignoring the attack toward his waist, his left hand struck Zhou
Zhiruo’s lower abdomen using the ‘hu zhua jue hu shou’ ['Tiger Claws Destroying Procreation Skill’
- See Chapter 10, translated by Faerie Queenie].
Zhou Zhiruo was unable to block. Like a lightning, this thought came into her mind, “I’ll die under
Yu Er Shu’s [second (younger) uncle] hands today.” Releasing the whip handle, the five fingers of
her right hand came down on top of Yu Lianzhou’s head, hoping that in her death, she would take
Yu Lianzhou along.
Yu Lianzhou wanted to lean his head sideways to evade, but unfortunately, the ‘tui hou xue’ [lit.
‘behind the leg’ acupoint] on his waist was sealed by Zhou Zhiruo’s kick that his neck stiffened and
he could not turn his head. However, the strength of his left hand did not diminish.
At the time when both people’s lives were hanging by a thread, someone suddenly darted in from
the side; his right hand blocked Yu Lianzhou’s ‘hu zhua jue hu shou’, his left hand stopped Zhou
Zhiruo’s fingers, which were about to pierce Yu Lianzhou’s skull. It was Zhang Wuji who decided to
save them.
Zhou Zhiruo combined the forces of her palms to strike Zhang Wuji’s chest. If Zhang Wuji dodged
the attack, this pair of palms would strike Yin Liting’s face, therefore, he had no choice but parry
her palms with his left palm.
As these two people’s three palms struck each other, Zhang Wuji suddenly felt that Zhou Zhiruo’s
palms were void of any strength. Zhang Wuji was stunned. “Aiyo, not good!” he thought, “After
fighting ferociously with Liu Shu [sixth uncle] for more than 200 stances, she is like a lamp which oil
has dried up. If I continued sending out my strength, she would certainly die on the spot.” In
desperation, he hastily pulled back his strength.
When he sent out his left palm, he only knew that Zhou Zhiruo’s martial art did not differ too much
from his own, that she was a powerful opponent; therefore, he did not dare to be negligent. With
one palm blocking two, he had sent his entire strength. As the force was just about to come out, he
realized the opponent was devoid of any strength, so he hurriedly pulled back his power. He was
well aware that by doing so, he had violated an important principle of the martial art theory. It was
equal to attacking his own body with his entire strength. In addition, he needed to use more
strength in order to pull back the outgoing power. Fortunately, he had reached a level where he
could send out or pull back his power at will. This sudden withdrawal of his strength would only
stop the flow of his ‘chi’ momentarily, but would not greatly harm him.
Unexpectedly, as he pulled his strength, he suddenly felt like a burst of flooding water breaking a
dam, the opponent’s strength surged into his body with an irresistible force. Zhang Wuji was
greatly shocked; realizing that he had fallen into the enemy’s trap. ‘Bang!’ his chest was squarely
Chapter 38 1091
Unedited Version
hit by Zhou Zhiruo’s palms.
Zhang Wuji was stricken by his own strength plus Zhou Zhiruo’s palm power. It was as if two
martial art masters joined hands to attack him. Although his Jiu Yang Shen Gong protecting his
body was profound, it was simply too much for him to bear. Much less, the power of Zhou Zhiruo’s
palms seized the opportunity to burst in when his defense line was wide open; right when his
previous strength was pulled back and before the new strength was generated.
This technique was actually Emei Pai’s specialty. In the past, Miejue Shitai had used it to strike him
until he spurted blood and fell down to the ground. It was just that in the past, he was completely
ignorant on how to withstand the attack. This time however, he misread Zhou Zhiruo’s intentions
and thus had fallen under the deceit.
Zhang Wuji was thrown backwards. His vision blackened and he spurted a mouthful of blood.
As Zhou Zhiruo’s sneak attack succeeded, her left hand followed with five fingers aimed at the pit
of his stomach. Zhang Wuji was heavily injured, but he had not lost consciousness. Seeing the
claw was about to rip his throat and chest open, he strained himself to inch backward some more.
‘Rip!’ Zhou Zhiruo’s claw scratched the front part of his clothes open, revealing Zhang Wuji’s bare
chest. Zhou Zhiruo’s right hand claw swiftly followed.
At this moment, Yu Lianzhou’s acupoint was sealed by her kick so he was unable to move. Yin
Liting was some distance away so even though he pounced forward, he would be too late to save
him. It looked like Zhang Wuji would not be able to escape this calamity.
As she was glancing down, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly saw a deep scar on his chest. It was the scar
when she stabbed him with the Yitian Sword at the Brightness Peak. Her five fingers were less
than half a foot from his chest, but mixed emotions suddenly surged up in her breast. Her eyes
turned red and her claw stopped midair.
While she was hesitating, Wei Yixiao, Yin Liting, Yang Xiao, and Fan Yao, four people had already
arrived. Wei Yixiao flew and blocked in front on Zhang Wuji. Yang and Fan, two people launched a
converging attacked from left and right. Yin Liting quickly grabbed Zhang Wuji and took him away.
The crowd around the field was thrown into chaos. Emei Pai disciples and Shaolin monks shouted
and grabbing their weapons, they rushed into the arena. Yang Xiao and Fan Yao only fought Zhou
Zhiruo for several stances before they stopped. Wei Yixiao helped up Yu Lianzhou, taking him
back to their shelter. Emei Pai and Shaolin Pai also returned to their positions as they saw that the
fight has ceased.
Zhao Min was actually also rushing into the arena, but her speed was inferior to that of Wei Yixiao,
Yang Xiao, and the others. By the time she was halfway, Zhang Wuji was already carried back. As
she saw blood seeping out from his mouth, she was so frightened that her face turned sheet-white.
Forcing a smile, Zhang Wuji said, “I am all right. I only need to circulate my ‘chi’ for a while.”
Everybody helped him to sit in the shelter. At once Zhang Wuji slowly circulated his Jiu Yang Shen
Gong to treat his internal injury.
Zhou Zhiruo called out, “Which hero will come up to grant me instruction?” Tightening his belt, Fan
Yao went out in big strides.
“Fan You Shi,” Zhang Wuji quickly called out, “Listen to my order: you must not fight. We … we

Unedited Version
admit defeat …” As he opened his mouth, he vomited two more mouthful of blood.
Fan Yao did not dare to defy his Jiaozhu’s order. Supposing he insisted on fighting, he would
inevitably make Zhang Wuji’s injury worse. Besides, even if he fought with everything he had, he
might only deliver his life in vain, without any advantage to their own Cult.
Standing in the middle of the field, Zhou Zhiruo asked two more times.
The fact that Zhang Wuji was injured by his own pulled-back strength was known to him and Zhou
Zhiruo only. Others believed that Zhou Zhiruo’s power was so strange that Zhang Wuji was not her
match. The spectators only saw that Zhou Zhiruo did not continue her claw and thus they believed
that she spared Zhang Wuji’s life. As a young woman, she successfully defeated Yin Liting, Yu
Lianzhou and Zhang Wuji; three prominent martial art masters of this age. Everybody believed that
her martial art was simply too strange; totally beyond anybody’s comprehension.
Although there were more than a handful warriors among the crowd of heroes who were quite
skillful in martial arts, upon self-introspection, these people realized they could not be compared to
Yin, Yu and Zhang, three people; therefore, they decided there was no need for them to lose their
lives for nothing.
Standing in the field, Zhou Zhiruo’s gown was blown by the mountain breeze, giving the impression
that her gentle and frail figure was swaying by the wind. All around the field there were several
thousand heroes and warriors from all over the world [orig. ‘san shan wu yue, si mian ba fang’ –
three hills and five mountains, four faces and eight directions. Five sacred mountains of the Taoism
are: Tai Shan, Hua Shan, Heng Shan, Heng Shan (different characters) and Song Shan.], yet not a
single one dared to come down and challenge her.
Zhou Zhiruo waited a while longer, still nobody stepped forward. The old monk from Damo Hall
walked into the field. Joining his palms together he said, “The skill of Emei Pai Zhang Men Ren
[sect leader], Mrs. Song surpasses the crowd of heroes. Her martial art skill is number one in the
world. Is there any hero who disagrees?”
Zhou Dian called out, “I, Zhou Dian, disagree.”
“In that case,” the old monk said, “I invite Zhou Yingxiong [hero Zhou] to come down and have a
competition with her.”
“I am not her match,” Zhou Dian replied, “What can I compete with her?”
“Zhou Yingxiong,” the old monk replied, “Since you are aware you are not her match, aren’t you
submitting to her?”
“I know that I am not her match,” Zhou Dian said, “But I do not submit to her. What’s wrong with
that?”
The old monk no longer argued with his twisted logic. He asked, “Aside from this gentleman, Zhou
Yingxiong, is there anybody else who do not submit to her?”
He repeated the question three times. Zhou Dian also voiced his disagreement three times. But
nobody else made any noise to challenge the decision.
“Since nobody is going to challenge her,” the old monk said, “Then according to the prior
agreement of this great assembly, Jin Mao Shi Wang Xie Xun will be handed over to Emei Pai
Chapter 38 1093
Unedited Version
Zhang Men Ren, Mrs. Song. Whoever has the precious Tulong Saber in his possession should
also hand over the control of the said Saber to Mrs. Song. This is the agreement reached by theh
heroes present and nobody will be allowed to dissent.”
Zhang Wuji was in the middle of treating his heavy injury by dispersing his internal energy and
activating his Jiu Yang Zhen Qi. He was slowly entering the ‘clear’ and ‘void’ state of mind. But as
he suddenly heard the old monk say ‘Jin Mao Shi Wang Xie Xun will be handed over to Emei Pai
Zhang Men Ren, Mrs. Song’, his mind was shaken and he nearly threw up another mouthful of
blood.
Zhao Min was sitting close to him, caring for him with complete attention. Seeing Zhang Wuji
suddenly shiver and his face greatly change, she understood his concern.
“Wuji Gege,” she said in a soft voice, “Nothing could be better than that Yifu falling into Zhou
Jiejie’s hands. She did not have a heart to kill you just now; obviously, she still has deep feelings
for you. I am sure she will not harm Yifu. Please set your heart at ease and just concentrate on
treating your injury.”
Zhang Wuji thought she was right. He was relieved.
In the meantime, the sun was slowly setting behind the western mountain. The field gradually
turned dark. The old monk said, “Jin Mao Shi Wang Xie Xun is confined somewhere in the back of
the mountain. Right now, the sky has turned dark, Gentlemen and Ladies must be hungry. We will
gather here again tomorrow afternoon. Lao Seng [old monk, referring to himself] will lead Mrs.
Song to release the prisoner. That time we will witness Mrs. Song’s unparalleled martial art skill
once again.”
Yang Xiao, Fan Yao, and the others cast their glances toward Zhao Min. They all thought, “Exactly
as you predicted. Shaolin Pai indeed has another plot. Even if Zhou Zhiruo possessed stronger
martial art skill, there is no way she would be able to defeat Du E and the others, three eminent
monks. I am afraid she would lose her life on top of that small hill. By showing off their power,
Shaolin Pai will still dominate over the Wulin world.”
By this time Zhou Zhiruo had already returned to her thatched shelter. By defeating the heroes that
day, Emei Pai’s prestige soared high. Seeing their Sect Leader return, there was not a single Emei
disciple who did not show profound respect.
Although the crowd of heroes had seen Zhou Zhiruo win the title ‘Number One Martial Artist under
the Heavens’, the most important matter had not been brought to completion yet, its conclusion
was still left to everybody’s guess. Therefore, nobody went down the mountain that day.
The old monk said, “By visiting our Temple, all heroes are Shaolin Pai’s esteemed guests. If there
is any resentment in your midst, we respectfully request for our sake that you do not settle it up on
the Shaoshi Mountain. Otherwise, we will consider you as looking down on Shaolin Pai. After
dinner tonight, you may visit the front part of the mountain as you wish. The rear part of the
mountain, however, is where our Sect keeps our scriptures and manuals. We ask you to stay away
from that part.”
Immediately Fan Yao took Zhang Wuji and carried him back to the Ming Cult camp. Although
Zhang Wuji’s injury was very heavy, after taking nine of his own ‘miracle pills’ plus circulating his
Jiu Yang Shen Qi, deep into the night, around the second hour [between 1 – 3am], he vomited
three mouthfuls of blood and his internal injury was completely healed.

Unedited Version
Yang Xiao, Fan Yao, Yu Lianzhou, Yin Liting, and the others were pleasantly surprised. They all
praised his internal energy cultivation as unparalleled in the world. If someone else suffered such a
heavy injury, even if he was under a master physician’s care, he would need at least one or two
months before he could comfortably circulate his ‘chi’ again. The fact that Zhang Wuji was able to
recuperate in a matter of hours was simply too incredible. It would be hard for them to believe if
they did not witness it with their own eyes.
Zhang Wuji ate two bowls of rice. After resting for a moment, he stood up and said, “I need to get
some air.”
He was the Cult Leader. Even though he did not tell them what he was going to do, nobody dared
to inquire. Yin Liting only said, “You have just recovered from a serious injury; you must be very
careful.”
“I will!” Zhang Wuji replied. Noticing a great concern on Zhao Min’s face, he gave her a faint smile
as if he was saying, “Don’t worry!”
As Zhang Wuji walked out the shed and looked up, he saw the bright moon and sparse stars in the
sky. He took a deep breath and felt that his ‘zhen qi’ [real/genuine ‘chi’] was flowing freely around
his body. His spirit rose as he walked toward the Temple gate.
“I [orig. zai4xia4 – ‘under’] have something I’d like to discuss with Emei Pai Zhang Men [sect
leader]; would you please show me the way?” he said to the monk in charge of the reception of the
visitors.
The monk on duty knew he was the Ming Cult Jiaozhu. “Yes! Yes!” he said, full of respect, “Xiao
Seng [humble monk – referring to self] will show the way. Zhang Jiaozhu, this way, please.”
Leading Zhang Wuji to the west, they walked for approximately a ‘li’ [0.5km] before he pointed
toward several little huts some distance away.
The monk said, “Emei Pai stays over there. Monks and nuns are not supposed to mingle. Xiao
Seng feels uncomfortable to get too close this late at night.” Actually, he was afraid Zhang Wuji
might fight with Zhou Zhiruo again. If two masters of the present age involved in a battle, he might
get unlucky and would be hurt as an innocent bystander.
With a smile Zhang Wuji said, “If you returned and mentioned this matter, you would unavoidably
alarm the others. I’d better seal your acupoint. What do you say?”
The monk hastily said, “Xiao Seng will not dare to open my mouth. Jiaozhu, don’t worry.” Hurriedly
he turned around and left.
Zhang Wuji strolled leisurely toward the huts. He stopped about a dozen of ‘zhang’s away from the
huts. Two nuns immediately flew in. Holding their swords horizontally across their bodies they
shouted, “Who’s there?”
Zhang Wuji cupped his fists and said, “Ming Cult’s Zhang Wuji wishes to have an audience with
your precious Sect’s Sect Leader, Mrs. Song.”
The two nuns were very apprehensive; the more senior of the two haltingly said, “Zhang … Zhang
Jiaozhu, please wait here, I … I have to report it first.” Although she tried to act calm, her voice
trembled. She turned around and started to walk. But only several steps later she took out a
bamboo whistle and blew it.
Chapter 38 1095
Unedited Version
Emei Pai was very happy and proud that day. Their Sect Leader had defeated three of the great
masters of the present age in front of the world heroes. She had scared the several thousand
fierce warriors so that none dared to challenge her. That was indeed an unprecedented grand
occasion in the history of their Sect. However, the Emei Pai had killed two Elders of the Beggar
Clan, defeated two heroes of Wudang, and injured the Cult Leader of the Ming Cult. The number of
people they had offended today was truly not a few. In addition, with Zhou Zhiruo winning the
‘Number One Martial Artist in the World’ title, there would be many heroes who were angry or
envious. Thus, that night they set up tight sentries and patrols around their camp to guard against
any threat from the outside.
As the nun blew the whistle, more than twenty people rushed in immediately from all directions.
Their blades flickered under the moonlight. Zhang Wuji ignored their presence. He stood still with
his hands behind his back.
The nun disappeared into a small hut. She reappeared a moment later and said, “Our humble
Sect’s Zhang Men Ren says: Men and women are not supposed to mingle, especially this late at
night. Zhang Jiaozhu, please return.”
“I have a rather acceptable medical skill,” Zhang Wuji said, “I only wish to treat Song Qingshu
Shaoxia’s [young hero] injury; nothing more.”
The nun was startled. She went back into the hut to convey the message. After a long time, she
returned and said, “Zhang Men Ren invites you to come in.”
Zhang Wuji patted his waist to show that he did not carry any weapon before walking behind the
nun to enter the hut. He saw Zhou Zhiruo sitting by a table on the side; her cheek rested on her
palm. She was lost in thought so that she did not turn her head although she heard him. The nun
poured a cup of green tea and set it on the table then she retreated and gently closed the door.
There were no other people in the room. A flickering white candle on the table illuminated Zhou
Zhiruo’s plain dark green attire. The overall scene was sad and gloomy.
Zhang Wuji’s heart ached. In a low voice he said, “How is Song Shige’s condition? Let me take a
look at him.”
Without turning her head, Zhou Zhiruo coldly said, “His skull is smashed, his injury is very heavy.
Most likely he won’t survive. I don’t even know if he would survive the night.”
“You know my medical skill is not too bad,” Zhang Wuji said, “I will do my best to save him.”
“Why do you want to save him?” Zhou Zhiruo asked.
Zhang Wuji was startled. “I did you wrong,” he said, “In my heart, I am very ashamed. Moreover,
you have showed me mercy today by letting me live. Song Shige is injured; I want to make it up to
you somehow.”
“You showed me mercy first, do you think I did not know it?” Zhou Zhiruo replied, “If you can bring
Song Dage back to life, how do you want me to repay?”
“A life for a life,” Zhang Wuji replied, “I am asking you to show mercy on my Yifu.”
Pointing toward the inner chamber Zhou Zhiruo indifferently said, “He is inside.”
Zhang Wuji walked toward the inside chamber. But as he saw the room was pitch-black without

Unedited Version
any light, he took the candlestick and went in. Zhou Zhiruo did not move; she was still sitting
motionless with her cheek on her palm.
Zhang Wuji raised the dark green mosquito net up. Under the candlelight, he saw that Song
Qingshu’s eyes were bulging, his facial features [orig. ‘wu3guan1’ – five sensory organs: nose,
eyes, lips, tongue, ears] were distorted, making his countenance hideous. His breathing was very
weak and he had lost consciousness long ago. Zhang Wuji held his wrist only to find his pulse was
chaotic; sometimes fast, sometimes slow. His skin felt ice-cold. If he was not treated immediately,
indeed he would not survive the night. Zhang Wuji lightly touched his skull and felt that four pieces
of Song Qingshu’s skull, the forehead and the back of his head, were disintegrated. Zhang Wuji
thought about the fierceness of his Yu Er Bo’s [second (older) uncle] pair of fists. This ‘shuang feng
guan er’ stance was backed by a hundred percent internal energy. If Song Qingshu did not have a
very strong foundation in internal energy cultivation, he would have died on the spot.
Zhang Wuji let down the mosquito net. He put down the candlestick on the table, sat on a bamboo
chair by the table, and was deep in thought, thinking how he was going to treat the injury. Song
Qingshu’s injury was fatal; even with all his might, Zhang Wuji’s confidence only reached 30%.
It took him about the time to cook rice to consider all options carefully; and then he stood up and
went out the room. “Mrs. Song,” he said, “Whether or not Song Shige’s life would be saved, I find it
very difficult to assert. Would you let me give it a try?”
“If you can’t save him, nobody else in this world can,” Zhou Zhiruo answered.
Zhang Wuji said, “Even if his life is spared, I am afraid his face, his martial art will not return to his
former days. His brain was also shaken badly. I am afraid … I am afraid even speaking will not be
easy for him.”
“You are not a deity,” Zhou Zhiruo said, “I know you will do your utmost to bring him back to life, so
that you can be the imperial court’s consort with a clear conscience.”
Zhang Wuji was stumped; he thought it was inappropriate for him to respond, so he simply went
back to the inner chamber and uncovered the quilt covering Song Qingshu’s body. After sealing
Song Qingshu’s eight major acupoints, with an extreme care and very light pressure, which was
neither here nor there, his ten fingers started to mend Song Qingshu’s broken skull, piece by piece.
And then he took out a golden case from his bosom. With his little finger he picked a bead of
blackish paste, which he then rubbed evenly with both hands on Song Qingshu’s broken skull.
This black paste was the ‘hei yu duan xu gao’ [black jade bone mending ointment], which was the
supreme panacea of broken bones, developed by the Shaolin Pai of the Western Region. It was
what remained from the ointment he begged from Zhao Min to treat Yu Daiyan and Yin Liting’s
broken limbs. He also sent out his Jiu Yang Zhen Qi in steady stream through his palm to help the
medicine penetrate Song Qingshu’s broken bones.
About the time needed to burn an incense stick later, Zhang Wuji had finished applying his energy.
Seeing Song Qingshu’s face did not worsen, he was delighted; knowing that his chance of saving
Song Qingshu’s life had been increased by several points.
He had just recovered from a heavy injury so that after exerting that much energy, his heart was
beating faster and his breath was labored. After standing next to the bed while regulating his ‘chi’
for half a day, he walked back to the outer chamber and put the candlestick back on the table.
Under the flickering candlelight, he saw Zhou Zhiruo’s face was unusually pale. Hearing light
Chapter 38 1097
Unedited Version
footsteps outside the room, he knew that the Emei disciples were still patrolling around their camp.
“I think Song Shige will live. Set your heart at ease,” he said.
“You don’t have the confidence of saving his life, I also don’t have the confidence of saving Xie
Daxia’s life,” Zhou Zhiruo said.
“She is going to attack the Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan tomorrow,” Zhang Wuji thought, “Even if there is
one or two masters within the Emei Pai to give her a hand, nine out of ten it would be difficult for
her to succeed. Perhaps she might deliver her life instead.” Thereupon he said, “Do you know the
situation of the place where they hold Yifu captive?”
“I don’t,” Zhou Zhiruo replied, “What kind of fierce ambush Shaolin Pai is preparing?”
And thus Zhang Wuji explained briefly how Xie Xun was held prisoner in a dungeon on top of a
small hill, and that he was guarded by Shaolin’s three old monks; how he himself had failed to
break the Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan twice, resulted in the death of Yin Tianzheng.
Zhou Zhiruo was listening quietly until he was finished, and then she said, “That being the case, if
you failed to break their defense, what hope do I have?”
Suddenly Zhang Wuji got an idea. “Zhiruo,” he happily said, “If the two of us join hands, we can
accomplish greater merits. With my pure ‘yang’ and ‘hard’ power, I can entangle the three eminent
monks’ long whips. With your ‘yin’ and ‘soft’ power, you seize the opportunity to enter. Once you
are inside the Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan defense line, with converging attack from outside and inside,
we could score a victory.”
With a cold laugh Zhou Zhiruo said, “We were once engaged to each other. Right now, my
husband is hovering between life and death. On top of that, I did not take your life today. Other
people would say that I still have a feeling toward you. If I took your advice by asking you to help
me, the heroes of the world would scold me as one without any sense of honor, indecisive and
capricious.”
Zhang Wuji anxiously said, “We only need to have clear conscience. Why would we give any
regard to whatever other people might say?”
“And if I do have a guilty conscience?” Zhou Zhiruo asked.
Zhang Wuji was taken aback; he could only say, “You … You …”
“Zhang Jiaozhu,” Zhou Zhiruo said, “You are a single man and I am a widow. With us being
together this late of night, it’s hard for us to avoid public criticism. Please leave immediately!”
Zhang Wuji stood up and bowed deeply. “Mrs. Song,” he said, “You have been very good to me
since we were very young. I wish you would bestow kindness to me one more time. For the rest of
his life, Zhang Wuji will not dare to forget your kindness.”
Zhou Zhiruo met his request with silence; she neither agreed nor disagreed. All along, she did not
even turn her head so that Zhang Wuji was unable to see her expression. While he was just about
to repeat his request, in a loud voice Zhou Zhiruo called, “Jinghui Shijie [martial (older) sister], see
the visitor out!”
With a creaking noise, the outer door opened. Jinghui stood outside with a sword in her hand. She

Unedited Version
stared at Zhang Wuji with an angry look.
Zhang Wuji thought that at this moment, his Yifu’s life was at stake; his own reputation was of no
importance. Thereupon, he knelt down in front of Zhou Zhiruo and kowtowed four times. “Mrs.
Song,” he said, “I am asking for your mercy.”
Zhou Zhiruo sat motionless like a statue.
“Zhang Wuji,” Jinghui shouted, “Zhang Men Ren [sect leader] told you to get out. Why are you still
pestering her? You are indeed a scum of the Wulin community. There is no one this shameless!”
She thought that Song Qingshu had died and thus Zhang Wuji was begging Zhou Zhiruo to marry
him.
Zhang Wuji sighed and jumped out the door.
Before even reaching the Ming Cult camp, Zhao Min had already met him. “Song Qingshu’s life is
saved, isn’t it?” she said, “And you have used my ‘hei yu duan xu gao’ to be a good man.”
“Ah!” Zhang Wuji exclaimed, “You truly have a deity’s foresight. At this time, it’s still hard to say
whether he will be alive or not.”
Zhao Min heaved a deep sigh and said, “You wanted to save Song Qingshu’s life as an exchange
for Xie Daxia. Wuji Gege, you are growing more and more muddleheaded; you do not have the
least bit of understanding of other people’s hearts.”
“Why?” Zhang Wuji wondered, “I don’t understand what you were saying.”
“You saved Song Qingshu with all your strength, your blood, your sweat. That means you did not
care about Zhou Jiejie’s feeling to you the least bit,” Zhao Min said, “Tell me, do you think she is or
she isn’t angry?”
Zhang Wuji was startled; he was at a loss for words. He thought it would defy any logic if Zhou
Zhiruo did not want her husband to be healed. However, she did say, ‘I know you will do your
utmost to bring him back to life, so that you can be the imperial court’s consort with a clear
conscience’. Clearly, this sentence carried the idea that Zhou Zhiruo resented him. Moreover, she
also said, ‘what if I do have a guilty conscience?’
“You have saved Song Qingshu’s life, and now you regret it, don’t you?” Zhao Min asked. Without
waiting for Zhang Wuji’s answer, she smiled slightly and then flew back into the shed.
Zhang Wuji sat on a large rock. He raised his head to look at the cold crescent moon, and was lost
in thought. His mind wandered back to the events that followed the first time he met Zhou Ziruo,
especially her tone of speaking and her body language just now. He lowered his head, while
myriads of indiscernible thoughts raced back and forth in his mind.
Early morning on the sixth day of the fifth month, the bells inside the Shaolin Temple rang, calling
the crowd of heroes to gather again in the field. This time, the old monk of the Damo Hall did not
even ask for Kong Zhi’s permission. He stood in the middle of the field and said in a loud and clear
voice, “All heroes, greetings! In the martial art competition yesterday, the Emei Pai Sect Leader,
Mrs. Song’s skill was proven to surpass everybody else’s. We invite Mrs. Song to the back of the
mountain to break the guard and get Jin Mao Shi Wang Xie Xun out. Lao Seng [old monk –
referring to self] will show the way.” Finished speaking, he proceeded walking toward the back of
the mountain.
Chapter 38 1099
Unedited Version
Emei Pai’s eight senior female disciples promptly followed him, with Zhou Zhiruo and the rest of
Emei disciples close on their heels. The rest of the heroes followed after them. Zhang Wuji noticed
that Zhou Zhiruo wore similar clothes to the ones she wore the previous day, not mourning clothes,
so he knew Song Qingshu had not died yet.
“Critical moment has passed,” Zhang Wuji thought, “He will live.”
As the crowd of heroes went up to the peak of the hill, they saw that the three eminent monks were
still sitting cross-legged under the pine trees.
The old monk of the Damo Hall said, “Jin Mao Shi Wang is held captive in the underground
dungeon in between the three green pine trees. Guarding the dungeon are our Sect’s three elders.
Mrs. Song’s martial art skill is unrivalled under the heavens. She only needs to defeat our Sect’s
three elders then she can open the dungeon and take the prisoner away. The rest of us will have
the opportunity to admire Mrs. Song’s skill once again.”
Seeing Zhang Wuji’s indeterminate expression, Yang Xiao said quietly by his ear, “Jiaozhu, don’t
worry. Wei Fu Wang and Shuo Bude are leading the Five-Element Banners to surround the peak.
If Emei Pai is unwilling to hand Xie Shi Wang over, we will have to use force.”
Frowning, Zhang Wuji said, “That means we are breaking the general assembly’s rules and
breaking good faith.”
“I am only afraid Mrs. Song would place a sword on Xie Shi Wang’s neck,” Yang Xiao said, “And
then many innocent bystanders would be hurt. Breaking good faith or not, we simply can’t deal with
this crowd alone.”
Zhao Min quietly said, “Xie Shi Wang’s enemies are numerous. We must guard against sneak
attacks, someone launching secret projectile from among the crowd.”
Yang Xiao said, “Fan You Shi, Priest Tie Guan, Zhou Xiong [brother Zhou] Peng Dashi [reverend
Peng], four people are taking their positions on the four corners, guarding against sneak attacks.”
In a low voice Zhao Min said, “It would be better if someone launched a secret projectile. We may
seize the opportunity amidst the chaos to snatch Xie Shi Wang. The world heroes could not blame
us for breaking good faith. However, if all is quiet … something has to happen … Hmm, Yang Zuo
Shi, have someone in disguise secretly launch an attack toward Xie Shi Wang to stir up the water,
and then in the midst of trouble we snatch him away.”
Yang Xiao laughed. “This is a wonderful idea,” he said, and then immediately left to find someone
to execute the plan.
Zhang Wuji realized they were not being straightforward and upright; but in order to save his Yifu,
they were left with no other choice but to act decisively. In his heart, he could not stop feeling
grateful toward Zhao Min. He thought, “In the face of critical situation, Min Mei and Yang Zuo Shi
both have the ability to act decisive. It is very seldom that they had to stop and discuss matters at
length, and lose a good opportunity. I don’t have that ability.”
In the meantime, he heard that Zhou Zhiruo was saying, “Since the three eminent monks are
Shaolin Pai’s elders, your martial art skill must be very profound. If I fought you with one against
three, not only it will be unfair, it will also be disrespectful of me.”
The Damo Hall’s old monk said, “If Mrs. Song must have one or two people to help, you may do

Unedited Version
so.”
Zhou Zhiruo said, “Because all the heroes under the heavens yielded to me, I was fortunate to win
the competition. I was using our Sect’s special skill, secretly passed on by Xian Shi [late/departed
master], Miejue Shitai. Supposing we fought three against three, even if we scored a victory, I
would fail to display the instructions my Xian Shi painstakingly taught me. But if I fought one
against three, I would show disrespect toward the host. Therefore, let us do this: I am going to call
someone who was injured under my hands yesterday, whose injury has not completely recovered,
a kid to lend me a hand. This kid was once struck by my Xian Shi three times that he spurted
blood. Let all the heroes under the heavens know. That way, my Xian Shi’s prestige will not be
damaged.”
As Zhang Wuji heard this, he was utterly delighted. “Thanks the Heaven and thanks the Earth! She
indeed allows me to come forward.”
“Zhang Wuji,” he heard Zhou Zhiruo call out, “Come out.”
Aside from Yang Xiao and a few other people, the Ming Cult warriors did not know the background
story; but all of them were angry to hear Zhou Zhiruo saying ‘this kid this’ and ‘this kid that’ in total
disrespect of their Cult Leader. To their surprise, however, they saw that Zhang Wuji looked so
happy. He stepped forward, bowed with cupped fists and said, “Many thanks Mrs. Song, for
showing mercy and sparing this kid’s life yesterday.”
Zhang Wuji had already decided in his heart, “She is humiliating me publicly not only to gain face
to the Emei Pai, but also to retaliate for the disgrace that day, when the groom fled in the middle of
the wedding ceremony. For Yifu’s sake, I must set aside everything else.”
Zhou Zhiruo said, “You were heavily injured that you vomited some blood yesterday. I don’t really
need any help today, but we must show some manners.”
“Yes,” Zhang Wuji replied, “I will follow your orders, I will not dare to disobey.”
Zhou Zhiruo took out her whip. As she shook her right hand, the whip immediately created more
than a dozen big and small circles in the air. It was a very beautiful sight. Her left hand flipped over.
A blue ray flashed. A short blade appeared in her hand. The crowd of heroes had seen the
formidable power of her flexible whip yesterday; they did not expect that she was able to use a
blade at the same time. One long, the other short, one flexible, the other stiff; these two weapons
were exact opposite of each other. The crowd of heroes gasped in admiration; their spirits were
aroused.
Zhang Wuji fetched a couple of Sheng Huo Ling tablets from his pocket. He took two steps
forward. Suddenly he staggered and deliberately let out several coughs, as if he had not fully
recovered and was having difficulty even to protect himself, so that if they defeat the three Shaolin
monks, the crowd of heroes would think that all credits belong to Zhou Zhiruo.
Zhou Zhiruo came near to him and said in a low voice, “You have sworn an oath to avenge your
‘biaomei’ [younger maternal female cousin]. But if the murderer who harmed her was your Yifu, do
you still want to save him?”
Zhang Wuji was taken aback. “Yifu suffers from some mental illness, he cannot be held
responsible for his own actions,” he finally said.
Du E said, “Zhang Jiaozhu come here to grant some more instructions today.”
Chapter 38 1101
Unedited Version
“I beg the forgiveness of the three Eminent Monks,” Zhang Wuji replied.
“Well said, well said!” Du E said, “This Emei Pai Zhang Men; I heard she defeated all heroes under
the heavens yesterday. Could it be that her martial art is superior to Zhang Jiaozhu’s?”
“Certainly,” Zhang Wuji replied, “Wan bei [younger generation – referring to self] suffered a severe
injury and I vomited blood under Zhou Zhang Men’s hands yesterday.”
“That’s strange,” Du Nan said.
The three old monks’ long whip slowly shook and came out. Right at this moment, from the waist of
the hill suddenly came a gentle sound of ‘qin’ [zither] and flute ensemble, intermingled with the cry
of the birds.
Zhang Wuji was very happy. As the ‘yao qin’ [jade or mother-of-pearl zither] made three ‘zheng,
zheng, zheng’ noise, four young woman wearing white clothes floating onto the peak, each one
had a short zither in her hands. Next, amidst the rising and falling flute sound, four young women in
black, each blowing a long flute, walked up the peak. The black and white intermingled, eight
young women stood on eight directions. The zither and flute ensemble played a gentle, yet elegant
music.
Accompanied by this beautiful music, a beautiful woman draped in light yellow soft cotton clothing
strolled leisurely toward the peak. She was the woman Zhang Wuji met during the Beggar Clan
meeting at Lulong the other day.
As soon as the little girl, the Clan Leader of the Beggar Clan, Shi Hongshi saw her, she rushed
forward, threw herself in that woman’s bosom and cried out, “Yang Jiejie, Yang Jijie! Our Zhanglao
and Longtou have been killed!” She pointed toward Zhou Zhiruo and said, “They were killed under
Emei Pai and Shaolin Pai’s malicious hands.”
The woman in yellow nodded and said, “I know. Humph! Jiu Yin Bai Gu Zhua is not necessarily the
strongest martial art in the world.”
Ever since she arrived at the peak, her entourage, her beautiful face and her elegant manners
have captivated the attention of everybody present. These few words of her were clearly heard by
everyone. The crowd of heroes was astonished. The older ones among them thought, “Could it be
that Emei Pai’s claw technique is the sinister and ruthless skill, ‘Jiu Yin Bai Gu Zhua’, which shook
the Jianghu over a hundred years ago?” They had heard the ‘Jiu Yin Bai Gu Zhua’s name, and
they knew this martial art was evil and brutal to the extreme; but since it had been lost for a long
time, nobody had ever seen it.
The woman in yellow took Shi Hongshi by the hand and led her back to the Beggar Clan crowd.
Then she sat on a piece of mountain rock.
Zhou Zhiruo’s countenance slightly changed as in a low voice she asked, “Who is this woman?”
“I only met her once,” Zhang Wuji replied, “I don’t know her name, I don’t know her origin; I only
know she has some relation with the Beggar Clan.”
“Humph!” Zhou Zhiruo snorted, and then said, “Let’s start!” Her long whip shook and coiled toward
Du Nan’s long rope, while grasping this opportunity to occupy the space in between the three deep
green pine trees. Her first move in attacking the center of the enemies was very ruthless and swift,
with lots of guts; even first-class Jianghu masters might be unable to do what she did.

Unedited Version
The crowd of heroes only saw her shadow in the air, just like a giant dark green crane sweeping
down from the sky; her movements were incomparably graceful.
The flexible whip in her right hand entangled Du Nan’s long rope. Both of them exerted their
strength trying to pull their respective weapons that Du Nan’s weapon was rendered useless
temporarily. Du E and Du Jie’s pair of whips made a converging attack from left and right.
Zhang Wuji immediately stepped forward, but his step faltered and he tumbled down to the ground.
The crowd of heroes gasped; they thought that after his injury, Zhang Wuji’s steps were weakened.
They did not know that Zhang Wuji was using the ancient Persian martial art he learned from the
Sheng Huo Ling tablets. His movements were weird, totally unpredictable. As he seemed to be
falling forward, the Sheng Huo Ling tablets in his hands actually struck toward the pit of Du Nan’s
stomach.
Du Nan’s long rope was still entangled by Zhou Zhiruo’s whip that he was unable to use his
weapon to block the attack. Du E and Du Jie saw the danger. Their ropes left Zhou Zhiruo to
assault Zhang Wuji. Two long strips of black ropes, with overwhelming power swiftly struck toward
Zhang Wuji like a pair of black dragons so that he would be hard pressed to block. Who would
have thought that Zhang Wuji rolled around on the ground to escape the attack while rolling toward
Du E.
Du E thrust his left hand toward Zhang Wuji’s shoulder. Zhang Wuji parried with his left palm using
the Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi. His body shook and his shoulder bumped toward Du Jie. He resolutely
wanted to make Zhou Zhiruo famous today by giving up the credit of defeating the Shaolin three
eminent monks entirely to Emei Pai Zhang Men. His only wish was that he would be able to save
Xie Xun. By using the ancient Persian martial art, he rolled and circled to the east, and stumbled
and turned to the west. His movements were totally unattractive; he seemed to be in a very
distressing situation.
There were many outstandingly experienced warriors with vast knowledge among the spectators,
but this special ancient Persian martial art was simply too strange. In addition, there had never
been anybody from the Central Plains using it. Much less, the fact that Zhang Wuji was heavily
injured the previous day was a public knowledge. Consequently, no one realized that he was only
pretending. There wasn’t any one among the enemies of the Ming Cult who was not secretly
delighted, while all the friends of the Ming Cult were deeply troubled; thinking that Zhang Wuji
might lose his life over this matter today.
Over several dozens of stances later, they saw that Zhou Zhiruo’s shadow abruptly flashed up and
down, swiftly swaying in an unpredictable manner. In the meantime, Zhang Wuji seemed to be
losing his ground. His hands and feet moved in a frantic manner, not any better than a fool who
had just started training martial arts. However, no matter how dangerous his situation was, he
always managed to escape the opponent’s fatal blow at the last moment.
The experienced heroes among the crowd started to realize that Zhang Wuji must have followed
some type of footwork; perhaps something similar to ‘zui ba xian’ [drunken eight immortals], where
the movements seemed disorderly, but actually contained strange and subtle variations within it.
This type of martial art skill was much more difficult to master than the orthodox martial art
commonly practiced in that era.
If this ancient Persian martial art were used to fight one of the three eminent monks, regardless of
which monk, he would certainly be confused and put at a disadvantage; just as Zhang Wuji was
battered and exhausted when he was dealing with the Wind and Cloud Emissaries for the first
time. However, these three Shaolin eminent monks had been in meditation together for several
Chapter 38 1103
Unedited Version
decades; their minds were interlinked. As soon as one of the monks showed a small opening in his
defense line, the other two monks would immediately close that gap.
Zhang Wuji executed all kinds of strange movements. Each one was designed to confuse enemy’s
vision. He would move to the left, but actually attack to the right; he seemed to attack to the front,
but actually aim to the back; his movements were very difficult to predict. However, the three
monks’ whips were as steady as their heartbeat, totally immune to his tricks.
Toward the seventieth, eightieth stance, Zhang Wuji’s strange movements continuously emerged
one after another, but all along he failed to harm even a strand of these three monks’ hair. After
nearly a hundred stances, he felt the three monks’ whips were getting stronger, while his own
movements were getting sluggish; he was unable to move as quick as when they started fighting.
He did not realize that the martial art he used was somewhat demonic, while the three monks’ ‘Jin
Gang Fu Mo Quan’ was based on Buddhism power utilization technique to subdue evil spirit.
The spectators only saw as if he was fighting with renewed vigor, while actually it was because the
demonic influence in his mind was growing stronger. If he fought for another hundred stances,
unavoidably he would completely fall under the control of the three monks’ Buddhist influence and
would continuously dance crazily beyond his control. Without any attack from the three eminent
monks, he would condemn himself to his doom.
The common people called the Ming Cult as the Devil Cult not without any reason. This ancient
Persian martial art was developed by ‘the Old Man of the Mountain’, the big devil that killed without
batting his eyes. When Zhang Wuji first trained this martial art, he was unconscious of this demonic
character; however, now that he was battling formidable opponents, he had to bring out the
essence of this demonic martial art to its fullest potential, and thus his mind was gradually
stimulated.
Suddenly he looked up to the sky and let out a hysterical and devilish ‘ha, ha, ha’ laughter. As he
stopped laughing, from inside the dungeon among the three green pine trees came a voice; it was
his Yifu, Xie Xun’s voice. Zhang Wuji heard Xie Xun’s old voice slowly recite the ‘Jin Gang Jing’
[Vajracchedika Sutra or Diamond Sutra], “Upon the occasion of hearing this Discourse Subhuti had
an interior realization of its meaning and was moved to tears. Whereupon he addressed the
Buddha thus: It is a most precious thing, World-honored One, that you should deliver this
supremely profound Discourse. Never have I heard such an exposition since of old my eye of
wisdom first opened. World-honored One, if anyone listens to this Discourse in faith with a pure,
lucid mind, he will thereupon conceive an idea of Fundamental Reality …” [Translator’s note: I was
about to give up translating this passage, fortunately, I found the English translation by A.F. Price,
http://personal.palouse.net/lotus/diamondsutra.htm The passage Xie Xun recited was from Section
XIV.]
Zhang Wuji was listening and fighting at the same time. As Xie Xun’s chanting rose up, he felt that
he was able to resist the power of the whips of the three Shaolin monks. He heard Xie Xun
continue, “World-honored One, having listened to this Discourse, I receive and retain it with faith
and understanding. This is not difficult for me, but in ages to come - in the last five-hundred years,
if there be men coming to hear this Discourse who receive and retain it with faith and
understanding, they will be persons of most remarkable achievement. Wherefore? Because they
will be free from the idea of an ego-entity, free from the idea of a personality, free from the idea of
a being, and free from the idea of a separated individuality…”
Listening to this point, Zhang Wuji’s heart became troubled. He knew that as his Yifu was being
imprisoned in the dungeon on this peak, he listened to the three Shaolin eminent monks reciting
the sutra every day. He was definitely able to escape the other day, but realizing he had committed

Unedited Version
grave offenses in the past, he was adamantly not willing to leave. Could it be that after listening to
the teachings of Buddha for several months, he finally had a change of heart? The sutra said, ‘in
ages to come - in the last five-hundred years, if there be men coming to hear this Discourse who
receive and retain it with faith and understanding.’ At this moment, in Yifu’s heart, the ‘latter man of
the five-hundred years’ must be a reference to Zhang Wuji. Only, the meaning of the scripture was
very deep; Zhang Wuji was in the middle of a heated battle, he could not stop to ponder. Naturally,
he did not know that Subhuti was an elder who listened to Sakyamuni Buddha’s discourse of the
Diamond Sutra. Therefore, his understanding of what Xie Xun was reciting was next to nothing.
He heard Xie Xun continue, “Buddha said to Subhuti: Just as you say! If anyone listens to this
Discourse and is neither filled with alarm nor awe nor dread, be it known that such a one is of
remarkable achievement … When the Rajah of Kalinga mutilated my body, I was at that time free
from the idea of an ego-entity, a personality, a being, and a separated individuality. Wherefore?
Because then when my limbs were cut away piece by piece, had I been bound by the aforesaid
distinctions, feelings of anger and hatred would have been aroused in me … Bodhisattvas should
leave behind all phenomenal distinctions.”
Zhang Wuji understood this passage of scripture. It was clear that everything in this world was
illusionary. In regard to my own body, my life, my mind, everything was temporal. Even if others cut
my flesh into pieces, I simply need to disregard my own body, naturally all hatred and resentments
would vanish. “Yifu lives in a dungeon, yet he seems to be at peace. Could it be that he has
reached the realm of freedom from shock, intimidation, and fear?” As he pondered about this, he
had another thought, “Is Yifu trying to tell me not to agonize over his well-being? That I don’t have
to exert myself in rescuing him?”
Xie Xun had been imprisoned in the dungeon for several months. Every evening he heard the
three monks in the pine trees reciting the ‘Diamond Sutra’. He was slowly enlightened by the
meaning of the scripture. This time, as he heard Zhang Wuji’s devilish laughter, he realized the
demonic influence was already growing in his heart; Zhang Wuji gradually entered into a
dangerous situation. Immediately Xie Xun recited the ‘Diamon Sutra’ with the hope of driving the
demonic influence out of Zhang Wuji’s heart.
While listening to the Buddhist scripture, Zhang Wuji’s hands did not stop moving. In his heart, he
pondered upon the meaning of the text he was hearing. The demonic influence in his heart
gradually diminished. Consequently, his ancient Persian martial art lost its effectiveness.
‘Swish!’ Du Jie’s long rope struck toward his left shoulder. Zhang Wuji shrank his shoulder to
dodge. Without realizing it, he was using the Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi , supported by his Jiu Yang Shen
Gong. At once he was able to neutralize the power of the incoming attack. His mind was moved,
“It’s hard for me to score a victory using this ancient Persian martial art.”
Casting a sidelong glance toward Zhou Zhiruo, Zhang Wuji saw that she was struggling just to hold
her ground, to the point that she was in the brink of defeat. He thought, “Today’s business is
difficult to be resolved in a manner that will satisfy both sides."I can forget about saving Yifu, if I
don’t go all out and Zhiruo is defeated.” Letting out a clear whistle, he used the Sheng Huo Ling
tablets to attack bit by bit.
Meanwhile, Xie Xun did not stop reciting the sutra, but Zhang Wuji focused his entire attention on
the Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi so he closed his ears to the chanting. He tried to take the three monks’
long ropes as much as possible with the hope of Zhou Zhiruo finding an opening so that she might
enter the circle.
As Zhang Wuji fought with all his might, the three monks felt the pressure on their ropes was
Chapter 38 1105
Unedited Version
gradually getting heavier that they were forced to increase their internal energies to resist it. The
three monks’ ‘Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan’ was based on ‘Jin Gang Jing’s [Diamond Sutra] highest
essence; namely, it aimed to achieve the realm of ‘free from the idea of an ego-entity, free from the
idea of a personality, free from the idea of a being, and free from the idea of a separated
individuality’. There was no difference between me and you, no separation of life and death,
completely regarded everything as illusory. Only, although the three monks’ cultivation was high,
as they fought, they were still unable to overcome the desire to win. Although they had disregarded
life and death, their human ego had not disappeared. Therefore, the power of their ‘Jin Gang Fu
Mo Quan’ could not reach its pinnacle.
Among the three monks, Du E’s cultivation was the highest that he had gotten rid of the ‘four
freedoms from individuality’. However, the other two monks, Du Nan and Du Jie were still burning
with the desire to achieve victory. This mixture of different inner desires had taken its toll in that Du
E’s long whip movements did not seamlessly match with those of his two colleagues.
The crowd of heroes watching from the side had seen the changes in Zhang Wuji’s martial art. The
battle in the middle of the green pine trees were growing in intensity. Thin mist started to rise from
the top of the three monks’ heads. The spectators knew the mist came from the perspiration on the
monks’ foreheads, which was turned into vapor by the heat generated from the exertion of their
internal energy. It was clear that these five people had reached the stage of all out internal energy
battle. Thin mist also appeared on top of Zhang Wuji’s head. But the mist rose like a long, thin
straight line; it did not disperse like regular steam. Obviously, his internal energy cultivation was
very deep, deeper than the three monks’. Just the previous day the crowd of heroes saw that he
had received a severe injury. Who would have thought that he completely recovered in only one
night? The depth of his internal energy really amazed others.
Zhou Zhiruo, on the other hand, did not dare to engage the three monks in direct confrontation; she
only wandered outside the circle. As soon as the Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan revealed a crack in their
defense line, she would jump in the opportunity. But as one of the whips intercepted her, her
graceful figure would lithely turn back to evade. Because of this, the difference in martial art
cultivation between Zhang Wuji and Zhou Zhiruo became apparent to the spectators. Many among
the crowd of heroes could not restrain from voicing their opinions in whispers.
“For the last several years there is a rumor in the Wulin world that the Ming Cult’s Zhang Jiaozhu’s
martial art skill is without equal. Sure enough, his reputation in well-deserved. Apparently, he was
deliberately yielding to this Mrs. Song yesterday. It is called a gentleman will not fight a woman.”
“What do you mean a gentleman will not fight a woman? Don’t you know Mrs. Song was about to
become Zhang Jiaozhu’s wife? It is called ‘old ruler’s affection is deep’!” [Translator’s note: I know
it sounds weird in English, but perhaps someone will explain this saying for us?]
“Pei! It is ‘old sword’s affection is deep’, not ‘old ruler’s affection is deep’!”
“Don’t you see those two iron rulers in Zhang Jiaozhu’s hands?”
“After that, Mrs. Song did not have a heart to kill Zhang Jiaozhu with a vicious blow. Won’t it be ‘the
old hand’s affection is deep’?”
Meanwhile, the stances launched by the three monks and Zhang Wuji were getting slower; the
changes were also getting more subtle.
Zhou Zhiruo’s martial art skill grew at a fantastical rate; her victory over Wudang's Second Hero
was the peak of her achievement. However, speaking about internal energy cultivation, compared

Unedited Version
to Yu Lianzhou and Yin Liting, she actually fell far behind. This moment, Zhang Wuji’s battle with
the three Shaolin monks had reached an all-out, real-skill stage; there was no leeway for a
shortcut, no opening for Zhou Zhiruo to attack. Now and then her flexible whip would sweep and
strike forward, but as soon as it bumped into the four people’s internal energy, it would bounce
back immediately.
Less than an hour later, the Jiu Yang Shen Gong inside Zhang Wuji’s body flowed out rapidly. The
Sheng Huo Ling in his hands created ‘swish, swish, swish’ noise. Originally, the three monks’
countenances were different from each other, but at this time their faces were dark red, their
Buddhist robes bubbled up as if they were blown by a strong gale. On the other hand, there were
not any visible changes in Zhang Wuji’s clothes. His superiority had been established by this fact
alone. If he fought them one-on-one, or even one-on-two, he would have scored a victory early on.
Zhang Wuji’s cultivation of Jiu Yang Zhen Qi was immeasurably deep to begin with. After receiving
instructions from Zhang Sanfeng, he further developed his ‘chi’ with cultivation technique of
Taijiquan. Right now, the longer he fought, the stronger he was. He would win an endurance race,
since he could fight an all-out battle for one or two ‘sichen’ [1 sichen = 2 hours] more, waiting for
the opponents to exhaust their own strength.
The three Shaolin also realized that a prolonged battle would be detrimental to their side. Suddenly
they let out a high-pitched shout together. Three long whips rotated rapidly, the whips turned into
blur shadows that it was difficult to see which one was real and which one was a mere shadow.
Zhang Wuji focused his gaze on the incoming whip; he blocked them one by one, while anxiety
started to grow in his heart. “Although Zhiruo’s martial art is marvelous, her days of training were,
after all, not too many. Our joint power cannot be compared to [maternal] grandfather and Yang
Zuo Zhi. I can’t do it based on my strength alone. It looks like we are going to be defeated again
today. If I can’t save Yifu this time, what do I do?” As his heart was anxious, his internal energy
was somewhat reduced. The three monks seized this opportunity to press on; their attacks grew
more dangerous, surrounding Zhang Wuji from all sides.
Suddenly, like a flash of lightning a thought came into Zhang Wuji’s mind. He recalled Xie Xun’s
affection toward him when he was little on the Bing Huo [ice and fire] Island. He also remembered
although Xie Xun was blind, he braved the danger by re-entering the Jianghu, all because of him. If
he could not save him today, he definitely did not want to live alone.
He saw that Du Nan’s long whip was threatening his back. Disregarding his own safety, his left
hand reached up to let the whip strike his arm, but he dissipated the incoming force using the Qian
Kun Da Nuo Yi. The Sheng Huo Ling tablet in his right hand blocked the pair of whips of Du E and
Du Jie. Like a giant bird he suddenly pounced to the left, but his body turned around midair and
suddenly he grabbed Du Nan’s long whip, and wound it once around the trunk of the green pine
tree in which Du Nan was sitting.
This maneuver was truly unthinkable; Zhang Wuji raised his left arm, pulled the whip and wound it
around the tree trunk. Du Nan was greatly shocked; he hastilypulled back. Zhang Wuji’s change of
movements were amazingly fast; he also pulled the rope to counter Du Nan’s force. Although the
bough of the pine tree was thick, almost half of it had already scooped out hollow by the three
monks to protect them from the wind and the rain. This time, a very tough and durable long rope
wound around it, and Zhang Wuji and Du Nan’s internal energy pulled it at the same time, a loud
crashing sound was heard as the pine tree broke right at the hollow part, with the top portion of the
tree came crashing down from the sky.
Seizing the opportunity when Du E and Du Jie, two monks were still stunned by this turn of events,
Chapter 38 1107
Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji struck with both palms, with a loud shout he pushed the pine tree where Du E was
sitting. In this strike he put the entire life-long cultivated strength into his palms. The pine tree could
not stand and snapped off at once.
The two broken pine trees, along with their branches and leaves, fell down on the tree where Du
Jie was sitting. These two trees carried the momentum of several thousand catties. Zhang Wuji
flew up and landed on the third tree. His feet pushed down and the tree broke. It swayed in the air
and slowly fell down. The noise of the broken trees intermingled with the cry and shouts of the
crowd of heroes.
Zhang Wuji threw the two Sheng Huo Ling tablets in his hands toward Du E and Du Jie. The two
monks were busy dodging the falling trees, and now they had to deal with the incoming Sheng Huo
Ling tablets; the movements of their hands and feet became chaotic. Zhang Wuji bent his knees
and rolled underneath the falling trees, which had not reached the ground yet. He had entered the
Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan’s center. Using the Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi technique, his palms pushed and
turned, and the boulder covering the dungeon was shoved open.
“Yifu, come out, quick!” he called out. Afraid that Xie Xun was unwilling to come out, without
waiting for a reply, Zhang Wuji put one hand down the hole and grabbed the back of Xie Xun’s
collar and lifted him up.
Right this moment, Du E and Du Jie’s whips arrived. Zhang Wuji was forced to let Xie Xun down.
He took out two more Sheng Huo Ling tablets from his bosom and threw the tablets toward the two
monks. Quick as lighting his hands grabbed the tip of the whips. Du E and Du Jie were about to
exert their internal energy to pull the whips back, but the two Sheng Huo Ling tablets had already
arrived in front of their faces with speed that did not give them any leeway. The two monks did not
have any choice but let their whips go as they hastily jumped back. It was the only way they could
evade the Sheng Huo Ling attack.
In the meantime, Du Nan’s left palm was threatening Zhang Wuji’s chest. “Zhiruo,” Zhang Wuji
called out, “Stop him!” Slanting his body sideways to evade, he carried Xie Xun in his arms. As
soon as he managed to get Xie Xun out of the three pine trees encirclement, Shaolin Pai would not
have anything to say.
“Humph,” Zhou Zhiruo snorted, but she hesitated, while Du Nan’s right palm followed his left.
Zhang Wuji turned his body around to avoid the vital acupoint on his back from being hit, letting the
palm to land on his shoulder instead.
Carrying Xie Xun, Zhang Wuji wanted to break out from the pine trees. “Child Wuji,” Xie Xun said,
“In all my life I have committed grave sins. In this place I am listening to the scripture about
repentance, my heart is at peace. Why do you insist on taking me out?” While saying that, he tried
to struggle free.
Zhang Wuji knew Yifu’s martial art skill was very high; if he stubbornly refused to go, he could be
very difficult to be dealt with. “Yifu,” he said, “Please forgive Child’s offense!” The five fingers of his
right hand moved lightning fast, sealing several acupoints on Xie Xun’s thigh, chest and abdomen,
rendering Xie Xun immobile temporarily.
Because of this slight delay, the palms of the three Shaolin monks had struck by. “Leave him!” they
barked.
Zhang Wuji was aware that the palms of these three monks had surrounded him from all directions.
Before the palms arrived, the wind generated by these palms had already pressing him. He had no

Unedited Version
other choice but put Xie Xun down on the ground, and then lifted his palms to block.
“Zhiruo,” he called out, “Quickly take Yifu out!” His palms shook, forming a circle, and he sent his
palm strengths to engage the palms of the three monks so that none of them could leave to stop
Zhou Zhiruo. It was the highest technique of the Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi; his palms moved randomly,
making it hard to tell which one was real, holding the three monks’ palm strengths together like
glue.
Zhou Zhiruo leaped into the circle toward Xie Xun. “Pei!” Xie Xun spat, “Lowly woman …”
Zhou Zhiruo reached out and sealed his mute acupoint. “Surnamed Xie,” she scolded, “I have
come to rescue you with good intentions. Why do you insult me? Your crimes have reached the
heavens; your life is hanging by the thread in my hand. Do you think I cannot kill you?” While
saying that, she raised her right hand with her five fingers forming a claw, ready to strike the top of
Xie Xun’s head.
Zhang Wuji was very anxious to see this. “Zhiruo, no …!” he hastily said.
At this moment, he was engaged in a stake-it-all battle with the three monks, in which everybody
was exerting the internal energy cultivation of their entire life. The three monks did not have any
intention to kill him, but in this kind of battle, they had reached the critical moment; where either
they injured the enemy, or they themselves would perish. There was simply no room for either side
to yield to the opponent.
As Zhang Wuji opened his mouth, his ‘chi’ was decreased slightly. The three monks’ ‘topple-the-
mountain-and-overturn-the-sea’ kind of palm strength immediately surged in. Zhang Wuji had no
choice but increase his own strength in defense. Both sides were in a stalemate situation. Their
strengths were interlocking each other. They had to continue until victory or defeat was decided,
without any chance to escape midway.
Zhou Zhiruo’s claw was hung midair, but she did not continue her strike. Casting a cold sidelong
glance toward Zhang Wuji she said with a cold laugh, “Zhang Wuji, when you abandoned me
during the wedding ceremony in Haozhou that day, did you ever imagine there will be a day like
today?”
Zhang Wuji’s mind was divided into three parts: he was anxious over Xie Xun’s safety, he was
angry that she chose this critical moment to settle an old score, and he was busy fending off the
three monks’ palm strength, which was flooding in towards him. Even if he was completely
focused, he would most likely still lose in the end. Much less now that his mind was in confusion,
he was facing a more imminent catastrophe. Cold beads of sweat were forming on his forehead,
streaming down to his chest and back, soaking his clothes.
Yang Xiao, Fan Yao, Wei Yixiao, Shuo Bude, Yu Lianzhou, Yin Liting, and the others were all
shocked to see this critical situation. They all had the same thought, namely, they wanted to save
Zhang Wuji. Even if they had to lose their lives in the process, they would not regret it. However,
they all realized that their own strength was inadequate. Not only they could not break the fight,
even if they did attack the Shaolin three monks, the three monks would easily divert the external
force toward Zhang Wuji, adding to the force he had to withstand. In the end, instead of helping
him, they would harm him.
Raising his voice, Kong Zhi called out, “Three Shishu [martial (younger) uncle], Zhang Jiaozhu has
shown kindness to our Sect; please be lenient to him.”
Chapter 38 1109
Unedited Version
But the battle between these four people had reached the stage where they could not back off.
Zhang Wuji had never had any intention to harm the three monks. The three monks remembered
Zhang Wuji had helped them out of trouble the other day, they were also waiting for an opportunity
to stop the battle. Only, both sides were in the ‘qi hu nan xia’ [riding a tiger, hard to get off]
predicament. The spirituality of the three monks had transcended the material world. It was not that
they turned a deaf ear to Kong Zhi’s cry; they did want to acknowledge him, but they were unable
to do so.
Wei Yixiao’s shadow flashed by. Like a floating blue smoke, he slipped into the middle of the
broken pine trees. He wanted to pounce on Zhou Zhiruo, but he saw Zhou Zhiruo’s right hand was
still suspended in the air. If he pounced on her, her claw would certainly strike down on top of Xie
Xun’s head. If Xie Xun died, Zhang Wuji’s heart would be greatly grieved and he would die
immediately under the three monks’ hands. Thereupon, when Wei Yixiao was less than a ‘zhang’
away from Zhou Zhiruo, he halted his steps in hesitation and did not dare to make a further move.
That moment, everybody on the peak looked like a statue; nobody dared to neither move nor make
any noise. Suddenly Zhou Dian laughed and strode forward.
Yang Xiao was startled. “Dian Xiong,” he shouted, “Don’t be reckless.”
Zhou Dian ignored him; he walked toward the three Shaolin monks and with a smiling face said,
“Three great monks, do you eat dog meat?” Reaching into his pocket, he produced a boiled dog
leg and waved it in front of Du E’s face.
These past two days, Shaolin Temple only served vegetarian dishes to its guests. Zhou Dian loved
to drink wine and eat meat; how could he stand eating green vegetables and tofu every day? He
went out the previous night to steal a dog and cooked it. After eating his fill, he still had a dog leg,
which in this critical moment he used to disturb the Shaolin three monks’ concentration.
As soon as they saw it, Yang Xiao and the others were delighted; they thought, “Zhou Dian usually
acts like a lunatic, but this time his move is brilliant.” They knew that in an internal energy battle,
the key was the combatant’s concentration. As Zhou Dian stepped forward to create trouble, even
if only one of the monks got angry, his concentration might be broken and Zhang Wuji would be
victorious.
The three monks turned a blind eye to him; they completely ignored Zhou Dian. Zhou Dian took the
dog leg to his open mouth and took a bite. “Smells good, tastes good!” he said, “Three great
monks, why don’t you take a bite?” Seeing the monks did not even blink, he brought the dog leg
closer to Du E’s mouth.
As he was about to shove the dog leg into Du E’s mouth, several monks watching from the side
shouted, “Baldy Dian, back off quickly!”
As soon as the dog leg touched Du E’s lips, suddenly Zhou Dian’s arm shook, half of his body
turned numb. ‘Bang!’ the dog leg fell to the ground.
Turned out at this moment Du E’s entire body was covered with his internal energy that he was in
the ‘fly cannot penetrate’ realm. As soon as his four limbs and hundreds of bones met with an
external force, the force would bounce back.
“Aiyo! Aiyo! Terrible, terrible!” Zhou Dian cried out, “You don’t want to eat my dog meat, that’s all
right. Why did you have to snap it out to the ground? Now it is dirty and wasted. I want
compensation, I want compensation!” His hands and feet were flailing all over the place; he raised

Unedited Version
a clamor.
Unexpectedly, the three monks’ concentration was so deep that they were not disturbed by any
external demonic influence. Zhou Dian flipped his right hand and fished a short blade from his
bosom. “Since you don’t appreciate my kindness by eating my dog leg, Laozi [old man – referring
to self] will risk everything to fight you.” His blade slashed his own face that immediately he was
dripping with blood.
The crowd of heroes shouted in shock. Zhou Dian used the short blade to make another slash. His
face was covered with blood; he looked terrifyingly fearsome. Regardless of who saw this kind of
scene, their hearts would be shocked and disturbed. But in their deep concentration, the Shaolin
three monks’ eyes, ears, nose and tongue seemed to be closed to the world outside. Not only they
did not see the scene Zhou Dian was making, they even seemed unaware of his presence, which
was very closed to their bodies.
“Good monk,” Zhou Dian loudly called out, “If you don’t compensate my dog leg, I’ll die in front of
you!” Lifting his short blade, he thrust it into his own heart. Because his Cult Leader was in such a
dire situation, he was determined to kill himself to disturb the concentration of the three monks.
Suddenly a yellow shadow flashed by; someone flew in and snatched the short blade away from
his hand. The yellow shadow then continued sideways, with five fingers striking toward the top of
Zhou Zhiruo’s head. The technique used was exactly the same as the one Song Qingshu used to
kill the Beggar Clan’s elders. Zhou Zhiruo’s five fingers were less than a foot away from Xie Xun’s
head, but the enemy’s movement was simply too fast; she had no alternative but to turn her hand
over to block this attack.
Zhang Wuji’s internal energy level was very strong; it was not inferior to the combined energy of
the three monks. However, in terms of ‘forgetting everything’, his meditation skill fell short. He
could not reach the stage of ‘looking without seeing, hearing without listening’ of the outside
influence. Seeing that Zhou Zhiruo’s hand was threatening Xie Xun, his mind was immediately
thrown into confusion. He also saw Zhou Dian stepping forward to create trouble, and then drawing
his blade to commit suicide. He saw everything clearly and was even more anxious.
Currently, his internal breathing was boiling, he was about to spurt out some blood and perish. To
suddenly see that woman in yellow gown leaping forward into the circle, snatching the short blade
from Zhou Dian’s hand, and attacking Zhou Zhiruo, Zhang Wuji knew that Xie Xun was out of
danger. His heart was delighted and his internal energy was growing so that he was able to
neutralize the three monks’ internal energy attacks one by one. As a result, now the four of them
were back into the stalemate situation.
Although Du E and the others were not affected by outside disturbance, they were able to
differentiate the subtle decrease and increase of either side's strength. They realized the sudden
increase of the opponent force, but the force did not change from defensive to offensive; which
was precisely the best opportunity to withdraw without endangering either side. The three monks’
minds were interlinked; they concurrently reduced their own power. Zhang Wuji followed by
reducing his own power one notch. The three monks then reduced their power another notch. By
‘you reduce one notch, I reduce one notch’, in a short time both sides had withdrew their power
completely.
Four men laughed together and stood up at the same time. Zhang Wuji cupped his hands and
bowed low. Du E, Du Jie and Du Nan also clasped their palms to return the propriety. Almost
together they said, “My utmost admiration!”
Chapter 38 1111
Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji turned his head and saw that lady in yellow had already fought Zhou Zhiruo. The lady
in yellow was barehanded, while Zhou Zhiruo still had the whip in her right hand and the dagger in
her left, yet the lady in yellow did not show the least sign of defeat. The lady in yellow’s martial art
seemed to have the same source as Zhou Zhiruo’s. They both moved swiftly with seemingly infinite
variations, yet her hands and feet looked upright without any sign of demonical influence. If Zhou
Zhiruo moved like a ghost, then the lady in yellow moved like an immortal.
Zhang Wuji took a second look and knew that the lady in yellow would certainly win without any
chance of defeat, and that his Yifu was completely out of danger. But he had a feeling that the lady
in yellow was tantalizing Zhou Zhiruo; it seemed like she was trying to find out the ins and outs of
Zhou Zhiruo’s martial art. She would have had flattened Zhou Zhiruo early on if she took the fight
seriously.
“Shanzai, shanzai!” Du E said, “Zhang Jiaozhu, although you cannot defeat us three brothers, we
three brothers also cannot defeat you. Xie Juzhi [warrior Xie], you are free to go!” Having said that,
he stepped forward and unsealed Xie Xun’s acupoints, while saying, “Xie Juzhi, lay down your
saber and follow the teachings of Buddha. The gateway to our Buddha is wide open, there is no
one in this world who cannot be brought to cross over. You and I have spent many days together
on this peak. That is also destiny.”
Xie Xun stood up and said, “Merciful Buddha. The three Dashi [reverend, grandmaster] have
shown the direction to the bright road. Xie Xun cannot thank you enough.”
Suddenly they heard the lady in yellow shouted in clear voice. She flipped her left hand to grab
Zhou Zhiruo’s long whip, followed by her elbow striking the acupoint on her chest. Her right hand
opened up, her five fingers were hanging on top of Zhou Zhiruo’s head.
“Do you want to taste the ‘Jiu Yin Bai Gu Zhua’ [nine yin white bone claw]?” she asked. Zhou
Zhiruo was unable to move; she closed her eyes, waiting for death.
Although Xie Xun’s eyes could not see anything, he could hear clearly what had been going on
around him. He stepped forward and bowed with cupped hands while saying, “Miss has saved this
father and son’s lives. We feel greatly indebted. There will come a day when this Miss Zhou will
meet her just retribution, if she does not repent from her unrighteous ways. I am asking earnestly
that Miss would spare her life today.”
The lady in yellow said, “Jin Mao Shi Wang turned from your ways really quickly.” Her shadow
swayed as she withdrew.
End of Chapter 38.

Unedited Version
Chapter 39 – The Hidden Military Strategy Manual

The two men fought faster and faster that they had exchanged seventy, eighty stances in
a very short period of time. Xie Xun was more than ten years younger than Cheng Kun;
his physique was considerably stronger. The many years he spent on the extraordinarily
cold and extremely hot Bing Huo Island had given his internal energy cultivation a
tremendous advantage. He did not show the slightest sign of defeat even after fighting for
more than a hundred stances.
Unedited Version
Taking Xie Xun by the hand, Zhang Wuji was about to walk away when suddenly Xie Xun said,
“Hold on!” Pointing to an old monk among the Shaolin crowd he called out, “Cheng Kun! Come out!
In the presence of the heroes from all over the world, I want you to clearly explain all kinds of
gratitude and grudges of the past.”
The crowd of heroes was startled; they only saw a hunchback old monk with a nondescript face.
Definitely he did not look like Cheng Kun. Zhang Wuji was about to say, “He is not Cheng Kun.”
But he heard Xie Xun say, “Cheng Kun, you might change your appearance, but you can’t change
your voice. I only heard your cough, but I know who you are.”
The old monk grinned fiendishly and said, “Who would listen to such nonsense from a blind man
like you?”
As soon as he opened his mouth, Zhang Wuji recognized him immediately. That day on the
Brightness Peak, when he was held captive inside the cloth sack, he had heard Cheng Kun’s
lengthy speech. He clearly remembered his voice. This time Cheng Kun deliberately made his
voice sound throaty and his disguise was perfect, but in the end he could not change his voice.
Zhang Wuji leaped up to cut Cheng Kun’s escape route. “Yuan Zhen Dashi, Cheng Kun Qianbei
[senior, older generation],” he said, “A real man is straightforward and upright. Why don’t you show
your true face?”
Turned out Cheng Kun had disguised himself and mingled among the crowd. All along he
managed to hide his true identity. But when the lady in yellow subdued Zhou Zhiruo, which he did
not anticipate, he could not restrain from coughing lightly. Ever since he turned blind, Xie Xun’s
ability to distinguish sound grew. Besides, he harbored a deep hatred toward Cheng Kun; naturally,
he would remember Cheng Kun with an ‘inscribed in the heart, engraved on the bone’ kind of
memory. To Xie Xun’s ears, this light cough was no less than a thunder in the midst of a clear blue
sky; he recognized him immediately.
Cheng Kun realized his plot had fallen through and he had been exposed. Straightening his back
up he shouted, “Shaolin monks, listen to this: The Devil Cult has come to disturb the holy place of
Buddha. They are here to despise our Sect. Everybody must fight together. Show them no mercy.”
His followers immediately responded; they unsheathed their weapons and charged forward to fight.
Because his martial brother, Abbot Kong Wen, had fallen into the hands of the Temple’s rebels,
Kong Zhi was forced to suppress his anger for quite a long time. This time, hearing Yuan Zhen
issue an order to fight against the Ming Cult, he knew that his temple’s monks would suffer
countless damage if a tangled battle ensued. Taking everything into consideration, in the end, the
lives of the monks in his temple were more important. Thereupon he shouted, “Kong Wen
Fangzhang has fallen into this rebel Yuan Zhen’s hands. All disciples must capture this traitor first
then we’ll save Fangzhang.” All of a sudden there was great confusion on the peak.
Zhang Wuji saw that Zhou Zhiruo was still kneeling on the ground; she looked utterly dejected, he
felt sorry for her. Zhang Wuji came to her, unsealed her acupoints, and helped her get up. Zhou
Zhiruo pushed his arm away and leaped toward the crowd of Emei disciples.
They heard Xie Xun say in loud and clear voice, “Everything that happens today is between Cheng
Kun and I, two people only. All kinds of gratitude and grudges ought to be concluded by us, two
people, alone. Shifu, my entire skill came from you; Cheng Kun, my whole family was murdered by
you. Your great kindness and deep animosity, we will settle it between us today.”

Unedited Version
Cheng Kun realized that Kong Zhi had disregarded everything by giving the order; he also knew
that the honest Shaolin Temple monks were simply too numerous compared to his followers, which
were only about a tenth of the entire Shaolin disciples. It looked like his ambition to become the
Shaolin Abbot had also turned into an illusion. He thought, “Xie Xun has committed all kinds of evil
deeds. If I subdue him, I can push all the blame on him. His martial art came from me, plus he is
blind; I don’t see any reason why I cannot defeat him.” Therefore, he said, “Xie Xun, I don’t know
how many heroes and warriors of Jianghu lost their lives in your hands. Today, you are taking the
bunch of Devil Cult’s devil heads to come to Shaolin and create trouble in Buddhist paradise, going
against the heroes of the world. I regret teaching you martial art in the past. Now I have to clean up
my own school; I have to punish you, a renegade disciple who betrayed his school’s forefathers.”
He then strode toward Xie Xun.
Xie Xun raised his voice, “All heroes hear me: Xie Xun’s martial art was taught by this gentleman
Cheng Kun. But because he failed to defile my wife, he murdered my father and mother, my wife
and my son. Although I must love and honor my master, I must love and honor my parents more. I
want to seek revenge on him, do you think I deserve to do it?”
All around the heroes thundered their response, “You deserve to seek revenge, you deserve to
seek revenge!”
Without saying anything, Cheng Kun sent out his palm to hack Xie Xun’s head. Xie Xun leaned his
head sideways to avoid the strike on his vital point. ‘Bang!’ the palm hit his shoulder.
Xie Xun grunted, but did not hit back. “Cheng Kun,” he said, “When you passed on this move,
‘chang hong jing tian’ [long rainbow traverse the sky], you said that as soon as you hit the
opponent’s body, you must immediately send out the ‘hun yuan’ [originating formation] chi to injure
the enemy; why didn’t you send out any strength? Are you getting old that your strength is gone?”
Actually, Cheng Kun’s first move was a fake one; he did not anticipate that the opponent did not
even make any effort to evade so his strike was on target. But he did not send any power with this
move therefore Xie Xun was not injured at all.
Cheng Kun’s right palm followed his fake left hand strike. Xie Xun leaned his head sideways again,
but still he did not hit back. Cheng Kun sent out a chain-kick attack with his both legs. ‘Bang, bang!’
Xie Xun received these two kicks on the side of his body. These two kicks carried an extremely
fierce force that even though Xie Xun’s physique was sturdy, he could not withstand it. ‘Wah!’ he
spurted out a mouthful of blood.
“Yifu!” Zhang Wuji anxiously called, “Fight back! Why do you take a beating without retaliating?”
Xie Xun’s body swayed several times. With a bitter laugh he said, “He was my Shifu, I ought to
take a couple of kicks and a palm from him.” With a sudden long whistle, Xie Xun flipped his palm
and hack down on Cheng Kun.
“Bad luck! Bad luck!” Cheng Kun silently cried out, “I only knew that his hatred to me was as deep
as the ocean, and that he would stake everything he has as soon as he sees me. If I had known
that he was willing to take my first three moves, I would have strike him with killer strike and thus I
would not have missed this good opportunity.”
Seeing the swiftness and fierceness of Xie Xun’s palm, Cheng Kun immediately swept his left hand
diagonally to fend off Xie Xun’s palm power, while he moved a half turn toward Xie Xun’s back.
Taking advantage of Xie Xun’s blindness, Cheng Kun’s palm silently pressed on Xie Xun’s back.
But it was as if Xie Xun could see; he sent a kick backward. Cheng Kun leaped up gently. Like a
Chapter 39 1115
Unedited Version
big predatory bird, he swooped down from the sky. He was more than seventy years old, but his
agility was not inferior to those of the younger people.
Xie Xun raised both of his hands to block. Cheng Kun’s downward strike met Xie Xun’s palms.
Borrowing the momentum from the impact, Cheng Kun’s body shot up once again. He made a
gentle maneuver in the air and struck down again.
The two men exchanged blow after blow. They fought faster and faster that they had exchanged
seventy, eighty stances in a very short period of time. Although Xie Xun’s pair of eyes could not
see a thing, his martial art skill came from Cheng Kun, so he knew Cheng Kun’s fists and kicks by
heart. No matter how many times Cheng Kun changed his style, Xie Xun was able to anticipate his
movements without difficulty. After decades of separation, both men had enjoyed tremendous
advancement in terms of their internal energy cultivation, but the styles and stances were still their
martial art school’s techniques.
Xie Xun did not need to use his eyes; as he launched a strike, he knew exactly how the opponent
would react, as well as by which stance, or at least the most likely variation, the opponent would
counterattack. In addition, he was more than ten years younger than Cheng Kun; his physique was
considerably stronger. The many years he spent on the extraordinarily cold and extremely hot Bing
Huo Island had given his internal energy cultivation a tremendous advantage. For these reasons,
he did not show the slightest sign of defeat even after fighting for more than a hundred stances.
Xie Xun’s animosity toward Cheng Kun was as deep as the ocean. He had waited bitterly for
several decades. This time as he met his archenemy, at first Zhang Wuji thought that Xie Xun
would disregard everything and fought Cheng Kun with all he had so that both sides would perish
together. Contrary to his expectation, each style and every stance Xie Xun launched was
exceptionally steady and calm, his line of defense was also very tight. Initially Zhang Wuji was
astonished, but after watching the battle progress for dozens of moves, he finally understood.
Cheng Kun’s martial art skill was not inferior to Du E, Du Nan, three monks. If Xie Xun brazenly
attacked with all he had, he might not be able to last more than three hundred moves. It was
evident that the deeper Xie Xun’s hatred toward Cheng Kun, the more cautious he was in his
movements. He was afraid that he would be destroyed under Cheng Kun’s hands before he was
able to avenge his father, mother, wife and son’s blood debt.
After about two hundred moves, Xie Xun gave a loud shout. His fist struck out with a strong gust of
wind.
“Qi Shang Quan! [seven-injury fist]” Guan Neng of Kongtong Pai called out. He saw Xie Xun’s left
and right fists continuously move with matchless overwhelming power. The elders of Kongtong Pai
looked at each other with amazement; they could not help but feel ashamed of their own inferiority.
Cheng Kun subsequently evaded three fists. As Xie Xun’s forth fist arrived, Cheng Kun swept his
right palm horizontally. ‘Bang!’ The fist and the palm collided. With loose hair and beard, Xie Xun
stood motionless; while Cheng Kun was forced to withdraw three steps back.
Many of the heroes watching the fight were cheering inwardly. By this time, it was already clear to
the Jianghu people how the enmity between Xie Xun and Cheng Kun started, and how it escalated.
Although the people were angry with Xie Xun because he was too ruthless, excessively harming
the innocents, they understood the cruel fate Xie Xun met. On the other hand, they thought Cheng
Kun was too malicious and evil. Therefore, other than a few people whose close friends and family
were killed by Xie Xun, most of the people present hoped he would triumph.

Unedited Version
Xie Xun rushed three steps forward. Again, with strong gusts of wind his fists punched left and
right. Cheng Kun parried with his pair of palms, while he took three more steps backward.
“Not good!” Zhang Wuji cried out silently, “Cheng Kun is using the Jiu Yang Gong [nine ‘yang’
energy], which he learned after he entered Kong Jian Shen Seng’s [divine monk] tutelage. He did
not pass it on to Yifu.”
Xie Xun trained the Qi Shang Quan in a rush. As a result, he had suffered internal injury. His fist
strength was actually flawed. Cheng Kun had a deep knowledge of this fist technique’s crucial
keys; therefore, he deliberately showed weakness, but in actuality, he was sending out his Jiu
Yang Gong to counterattack the opponent. With each fist Xie Xun sent, Cheng Kun received about
70% of the force and neutralized it with his Jiu Yang Gong, while he sent the remaining 30% back
to Xie Xun.
‘Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!’ Xie Xun sent out twelve punches. Cheng Kun took a dozen or so
steps backward. It appeared that Xie Xun was gaining the upper hand; however, the internal injury
he suffered was actually getting heavier. Zhang Wuji was extremely anxious, but he knew this was
his Yifu’s lifelong dream to finally have the opportunity to exact his revenge; obviously, he could not
meddle by giving him a hand. Yet if Xie Xun continued fighting like this, in a few dozen moves he
would inevitably vomit blood and die.
“Yuan Zhen,” with a cold voice Kong Zhi suddenly said, “Did my Shixiong [martial brother] teach
you this Shaolin Jiu Yang Gong to harm others?”
Cheng Kun sneered and said, “My En Shi [benevolent master] lost his life under the Qi Shang
Quan. I am avenging En Shi today to wipe out a disgrace.”
Suddenly Zhao Min called out, “Kong Jian Shen Seng’s Jiu Yang Gong cultivation was far above
yours. How come he could not withstand the Qi Shang Quan? Kong Jian Dashi was harmed by
your traitorous hands. You deceived the Senior to come forward and resolve your enmity; you
deceived him to take a beating without hitting back. Hey, hey, look, look! Who’s that standing
behind you? His face is full of blood; he looks at your back with angry glare. Isn’t that Kong Jian
Shen Seng?”
Cheng Kun knew perfectly well that she was blabbering nonsense, but what he had done had been
weighing his conscience down, so he did feel guilty and he shivered involuntarily.
Right this moment, Xie Xun sent another punch. Cheng Kun used his palm to block. Surprisingly,
he did not retreat. Because of Zhao Min’s distraction, his concentration was divided and his ‘chi’
did not flow properly. Xie Xun’s punch made the ‘chi’ and blood in Cheng Kun’s breast turned
upside down. He was forced to use his ‘qing gong’ to run around Xie Xun for a while until he could
regulate his breathing.
“Kong Jian Shen Seng,” Zhao Min called out, “Nail him! That’s right! Just like that! Blow your breath
on the back of his neck! You died under your disciple’s hands, he must also die under his disciple’s
hands. It is called ‘karma’. Lao Tian Ye [lit. old master of the sky – a reference to God or the
Heaven] has eyes, the just retribution is coming.”
The hair on Cheng Kun’s back stood up. He did not believe in ghosts, but at that time he indeed
felt a puff of cold wind on the back of his neck. He was flustered. He did not remember that the
wind had always been blowing on that peak all year long. Besides, Xie Xun and he were leaping up
and down in their fight; naturally his back was blown by the wind.
Chapter 39 1117
Unedited Version
Zhao Min could see doubt was starting to grow in Cheng Kun’s mind, she shouted, “Aiyo! Cheng
Kun, watch your back! You don’t dare to turn your head? Look down to the shadow on ground.
There are only two people fighting, where did the third shadow come from?”
Cheng Kun could not help but look down. He did see that between the two shadows, there was
another dark shadow. His heart skipped a beat. Xie Xun’s punch arrived. Cheng Kun did not have
enough time to evade; he was forced to use his fist to meet the incoming fist head-on. ‘Bang!’ Two
enormous forces collided. They were both shaken and they were both pushed one step backward.
Then Cheng Kun could see clearly that the extra shadow was actually a broken pine tree trunk.
When the battle dragged on with him unable to achieve the victory, Cheng Kun had already been
impatient. “He is my disciple,” he thought, “And he is blind; yet I still cannot deal with him. My
followers watching from the side won’t accept it. Too bad my special skill ‘huan yin zhi’ [lit. fantasy
‘yin’ finger] was broken by the pure ‘yang’ energy of that extremely loathsome little thief, Zhang
Wuji, that night; otherwise, how could I fight such a long fight with Xie Xun right now? Currently the
situation is dangerous. I must subdue this renegade disciple as quickly as possible. Only then can I
hold the Ming Cult at bay and also provoke those people who have grudges against him. At least I
can still escape with my life.” As he made this decision, his footwork changed. Making his steps as
quiet as possible, he took two steps backward toward the broken pine tree.
Xie Xun sent three punches in succession while he took two steps forward. Cheng Kun retreated
two steps. He wanted to entice Xie Xun so that he would stumble on the broken pine tree. Xie Xun
was about to chase Cheng Kun forward when Zhang Wuji called out, “Yifu, watch your steps!”
Xie Xun shivered; he stepped sideways to avoid the obstacle. But as he was hesitating, Cheng
Kun seized the opportunity to launch his silent punch, aimed at Xie Xun’s chest. Cheng Kun
suddenly sent out his force and Xie Xun fell backward. Cheng Kun raised his foot to kick Xie Xun’s
skull. Xie Xun rolled away and quickly stood up. Blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth.
Cheng Kun stood motionless. His right palm stretched out slowly.
When Xie Xun fought Cheng Kun, he relied on his knowledge of Cheng Kun’s techniques, but also
by listening to the wind to distinguish the direction. This time Cheng Kun stretched out his palm
without using any particular technique, slowly reaching out toward Xie Xun’s face. Suddenly his
palm struck Xie Xun’s shoulder. Xie Xun staggered a few steps and braced himself to stop.
A lot of the heroes on the side were not happy; they shouted one after another, “A sighted person
fighting a blind, and still using this despicable trick!”
Cheng Kun paid no attention; he slowly raised his palm to strike again. Xie Xun focused his
attention to listen. As he felt the enemy palm was coming, he raised his hand to block.
Seeing the yellow hair on Xie Xun’s head flutter, the corner of his mouth was daubed in blood,
Zhang Wuji was very angry and anxious at the same time. He knew that if this kind of fight
continued, Xie Xun would undoubtedly die under Cheng Kun’s hands. Yet if he stepped forward to
lend a hand in this situation, even if he managed to kill Cheng Kun, his Yifu would certainly regret it
for the rest of his life. Grabbing Zhao Min’s hand, he anxiously said, “Quickly think of a good way to
help him.”
“Can you stealthily launch secret projectiles to blind that old thief’s eyes?” Zhao Min asked.
Zhang Wuji shook his head. “Yifu will not let me do such thing even if he has to die!” he said.

Unedited Version
Meanwhile, he that saw Cheng Kun was slowly raising his palm again. Zhao Min suddenly
shouted, “Chest!”
Xie Xun sent a jab straight out. Cheng Kun pulled back his palm without making any contact. Again
and again he launched several slow attacks, but each time Zhao Min foiled his attacks by shouting
his target. Seeing his tactic fail, Cheng Kun changed plan. He raised his palm slowly toward Xie
Xun’s right shoulder.
“Right shoulder!” Zhao Min called out.
Cheng Kun’s left shoulder moved slightly. Zhang Wuji immediately understood his intention.
“Back!” he shouted.
When Xie Xun heard Zhao Min’s shout, he waved his right arm to block the palm threatening his
right shoulder. To his surprise, Cheng Kun’s palm was an empty move; when he followed Zhao
Min’s warning by moving his right arm, Cheng Kun’s left palm entered Xie Xun’s open defense.
‘Slap!’ His palm heavily struck Xie Xun’s back. Although Zhang Wuji’s warning came in time,
Cheng Kun’s palm was simply too swift. By the time Xie Xun heard the warning, it was already too
late to change his move.
The crowd shouted in alarm. Xie Xun vomited a mouthful of blood, most of it sprayed onto Cheng
Kun’s face.
“Ah!” Cheng Kun cried out while reaching up to wipe his face. Xie Xun rolled down on the ground.
Suddenly they both screamed and disappeared together.
Turned out as soon as Xie Xun rolled down, he grabbed both of Cheng Kun’s legs and furiously
pulled him down that both of them fell into the underground dungeon together.
The dungeon was filled with water reaching to their necks. It was also pitch black inside that Cheng
Kun immediately became like a blind person. Hastily he leaped back to get away from the enemy,
but the dungeon was very narrow that as he leaped, his back crashed heavily onto the rock wall.
He wanted to jump up, but his lower abdomen was struck by Xie Xun’s Qi Shang Quan. Severe
pain rushed into his heart instantly.
Cheng Kun realized his injury was not light. If he continued leaping, he would be hit again.
Thereupon he changed his tactic. He used the ‘xiao qin na shou’ [lit. little ‘grab and capture’ or
grappling technique] to fight the enemy.
This ‘xiao qin na shou’ was very effective to use in close combat in the darkness. It possessed an
exquisite ability to adapt to changes in a marvelous and rapid way. Although the eyes could not
see, the fingers, palms, arms and elbows could be used to detect the enemy, and then grabbed,
clawed, hit, tore, poked, hooked or struck the enemy’s body.
Xie Xun gave a loud shout and also used the ‘xiao qin na shou’ to fight back.
The crowd only heard shouts coming out of the dungeon again and again, mixed with rapid noise
of fists and palms collided with each other or with the opponent’s body, just like the noise of
firecrackers. Large sheets of water splashed out of the dungeon. It appeared that the two men
were attacking each other at full speed.
Zhang Wuji’s heart was thumping madly as he thought that if right this moment his Yifu met a
dangerous situation, he would be helpless to render his assistance, since he obviously could not
Chapter 39 1119
Unedited Version
jump into the dungeon to save his Yifu. In his anxiety, his back was wet with cold sweat.
Xie Xun had been blind for more than twenty years; his ability to distinguish shape from listening to
the noise was very well trained. He was accustomed to rely on his ears instead of his eyes. On the
other hand, Cheng Kun fought like a blind person amidst the splashing water; he hit and grabbed
randomly, so the table was turned in that now he was at a disadvantage.
Cheng Kun panicked. He could not think of anything else except moving his arm rapidly like a gust
of wind under a sudden downpour. He increased the speed of his ‘xiao qin na shou’ while using
only killer moves with this thought in his mind, “I am going to stake everything I have; whatever
happens, we must return to fighting above the ground.”
Step by step the crowd of heroes approached the dungeon. Their palms were wet with cold
sweats, while their ears heard continuous shouting of Cheng Kun and Xie Xun from underground.
It seemed like victory and defeat had not been decided yet.
Suddenly Cheng Kun’s scream was heard from underground, followed by the two men jumping out
of the dungeon together. Under the sunlight, everybody could see that both Cheng Kun and Xie
Xun’s eyes were bleeding. The two men stood still, facing each other.
What happened was: during the fierce battle, with open arms Xie Xun’s palms struck down toward
Cheng Kun. Cheng Kun was delighted. “Got you!” he shouted, while the two fingers of his right
hand struck Xie Xun’s eyes. It was the move ‘shuang long qiang zhu’ [a pair of dragons fight over a
pearl], which was quite common. However, because it was launched in the midst of ‘xiao qin na
shou’, it carried an enormous power. He expected the opponent to lean sideways to evade, and
then his left hand would sweep across the opponent head. He was certain the opponent’s vital ‘tai
yang xue’ [sun acupoint, located on the temples] would be hit. Contrary to his expectation, Xie Xun
neither evaded nor blocked his strike; he also shouted, “Got you!” with the same ‘shuang long
qiang zhu’, his two fingers poked Cheng Kun’s eyes.
As soon as Cheng Kun’s fingers pierced Xie Xun’s eyes, like a flash of lightning a thought came
into his mind, “Bad!” followed by stabbing pain as his own eyes were pierced by Xie Xun’s two
fingers.
Both men suffered the same injury. However, Xie Xun had been blind for a long time. As he was
pierced by Cheng Kun’s fingers, he only suffered some superficial wound. Cheng Kun, on the other
hand, had turned blind.
With a cold laugh Xie Xun said, “Does it feel good, being a blind man?” With a loud shout he
launched another punch.
Cheng Kun could not see anything; he was unable to evade. The ‘Qi Shang Quan’ hit him squarely
on the chest. Xie Xun followed with a left hand punch. Cheng Kun staggered several steps
backward until his back was against the broken pine tree; blood gushing out from his mouth.
Suddenly Du E opened his mouth, “Just retribution! Shanzai, shanzai!”
Xie Xun stopped dead on his track; he had concentrated his power on the third punch, but right
now it stopped midway. “I should have punched you thirteen times with the ‘Qi Shang Quan’; but
your martial art skill is gone and you are blind, henceforth you have become a handicapped person
and thus will not do wicked things on the earth anymore. You need not receive the remaining
eleven punches.”

Unedited Version
Seeing that Xie Xun achieved a total victory, Zhang Wuji and the others cheered. But suddenly Xie
Xun sat on the ground; the bones on his entire body were cracking.
Zhang Wuji was shocked, knowing that Xie Xun was using his own internal energy to destroy his
own martial art skill. “Yifu,” he hastily said, “Don’t!” He rushed forward and stretching out his hand,
using the Jiu Yang Shen Gong, he pressed Xie Xun’s back to stop him.
Xie Xun suddenly leaped up and fiercely punched his own chest; blood gushing out from his
mouth.
Zhang Wuji busily reached out to support him, but he felt that Xie Xun’s hand was feeble. His
martial art skill had definitely gone, and would be very difficult to recover.
Xie Xun pointed his finger toward Cheng Kun and said, “Cheng Kun, you murdered my entire
family. Today I destroyed your eyes and wiped out your martial art skill. We are even now. Shifu,
my martial art skill was taught by you. Today I willingly destroyed it; I am giving it back to you. From
now on, there is no gratitude nor grudges between me and you. You will never see my face again
and I also will never see your face.”
Cheng Kun pressed his hands on his eyes. He was groaning from the pain, but did not say
anything. The crowd of heroes looked at each other; who would have thought that this battle
between master and disciple would end up like this?
In a loud and clear voice Xie Xun said, “I, Xie Xun, have done much wickedness; I have never
hoped I would live until today. If there is anyone among the heroes of the world whose family or
martial brother died under the Old Xie’s hands, you are free to take the Old Xie’s life. Wuji, you
must not stop them, nor you must avenge me in the future and thus adding to your Yifu’s guilt.”
Zhang Wuji consented with tears in his eyes.
Although there were quite a number of heroes who harbored deep enmity with Xie Xun, they all
saw how Xie Xun had avenged his entire family only by destroying Cheng Kun’s martial art skill.
However, Xie Xun’s own martial art was also gone. Therefore, if anybody went forward and
stabbed him with a sword, or punched him with a fist, his action would be considered a hero or a
warrior’s bad deed.
Suddenly a man stepped out from among the crowd. “Xie Xun,” he said, “My father, ‘Yan Ling Fei
Tian Dao’ [The Wild-Goose-Plume-Flying-to-the-sky Saber] Qiu Lao Yingxiong [old hero Qiu] lost
his life under your hands. I am here to avenge my Xian Fu [deceased father]!” Finished speaking,
he walked toward Xie Xun.
“That’s right,” Xie Xun sadly said, “Your honorable father died under my hands. Qiu Xiong [brother
Qiu], you may proceed.”
The man surnamed Qiu drew his saber and took two more steps closer.
Zhang Wuji could not think straight; if he did not act, his Yifu would lose his life under this man’s
saber, but if he stopped this man, he was afraid that he would add to the agony his Yifu had to
endure for the rest of his life. Much less, Yifu was blind and had lost his martial art skill; it was
difficult to say whether Yifu would live a happy life or not. His body shook; he took two steps
forward without intending to do so.
“Wuji,” Xie Xun roared, “If you stop anybody from exacting their revenge, you are being greatly
Chapter 39 1121
Unedited Version
unfilial to me. After I die, go down into the dungeon and take a look. You will understand
everything.”
The man surnamed Qiu lifted his saber in front of his chest. Suddenly tears started to flow down
from his eyes. He spat on Xie Xun’s face and said with a choking voice, “My Xian Fu was a hero. If
his spirit in Heaven saw me killing a blind man whose martial art skill has gone, he would be angry
with me for being unworthy …” ‘Clang!’ his saber fell to the ground. Covering up his face, he
rushed back into the crowd.
Next, a middle-aged woman came out and said, “Xie Xun, I am here to avenge my husband, ‘Yin
Yang Pan Guan’ [‘pan guan’ is a mythological judge of the underworld], Yin Dapeng.” Walking
toward Xie Xun, she also spat on his face; then she walked away while crying loudly.
Seeing his Yifu was being humiliated in succession, outwardly, Zhang Wuji was standing
unperturbed, but inwardly, his heart was like being sheared by a knife. The heroes and warriors of
the Wulin world considered death lightly, but they would never take any insult. It was called ‘a
warrior can be killed, but not disgraced.’ These two people’s spittle on Xie Xun’s face was the
greatest insult, but he endured it patiently. It was clear that he acknowledged his sins in the past
and that he was pained with regret, and thus he took the repentance seriously.
One by one people were coming out from the crowd; some slapped Xie Xun on the face, some
kicked him, some opened their mouths in curses, but Xie Xun only sit with bowed head, enduring
everything in silence. He did not withdraw, he did not even try to talk back.
In this manner, more than thirty people came out one by one to humiliate Xie Xun. Finally, a Taoist
priest with long beard stepped out. He bowed and said, “Pin Dao [lit. impoverished Daoist –
referring to self] Taixu Zi [Translator’s note: I am not an expert in Daoism, but it seems to me that
many Taoist priest used ‘Zi’ (lit. son or male child) as the last part (suffix?) of their title. Remember
the Seven Quanzhen priests? Anyway, this priest’s name means ‘great emptiness’]. My two
Shixiong lost their lives under Xie Daxia’s fists. Looking at Xie Daxia’s character today, Pin Dao is
deeply ashamed. Pin Dao’s sword has also killed innumerable warriors, both from the black and
white worlds. If I came to you to seek revenge, other people would also come to me to seek
revenge.” Having said that, he drew his sword, his left hand reached up and plucked the blade of
the sword with his fingers. ‘Clang!’ the sword broke into two. He tossed the broken sword to the
ground, saluted Xie Xun, turned around and left.
The crowd of heroes broke into soft murmurs. This Taixu Zi was not very well known in the
Jianghu, yet his martial art skill was actually superb. However, what was harder to come by was his
broadmindedness; his ability to rebuke himself.
After he left, it seemed like no one else would come out to make things difficult for Xie Xun. To
everybody’s surprise, while they were still talking among themselves, a middle-aged nun stepped
out from among the Emei Pai’s crowd. She walked toward Xie Xun and said, “To avenge my
husband’s murder, I also will resolve it by spitting on you!” As soon as she said that, she opened
her mouth and spat toward Xie Xun’s forehead. Who would have thought that this spittle carried a
strong gust of wind? Turned out it was not spittle, but a date stone steel nail.
Xie Xun heard the difference in the sound of the wind. He smiled bitterly, but did not evade at all.
He thought, “If I die right now, it can be considered already too late.”
Suddenly a yellow shadow flashed by. The lady in yellow dashed forward. Her sleeve swished, and
the date stone nail was rolled inside the sleeve. “How must we address Shitai by your Buddhist
title?” she asked sternly.

Unedited Version
As the nun saw her attack fail, a slightly frightened expression appeared on her face. “I am called
Jing Zhao [lit. still/calm/quiet illumination],” she said.
“Hmm, Jing Zhao, Jing Zhao …” the lady in yellow said, “Before you left home to become a nun,
what was your husband’s name? How did he die under Xie Daxia’s hands?”
Jing Zhao angrily said, “What does it have to do with you? Why do you meddle in other people’s
business?”
The lady in yellow replied, “Xie Daxia repents from his former sins. If anybody wanted to avenge
his father, brother, martial family or friends, even if he is cut into thousand pieces, Xie Daxia would
accept his fate willingly; other people have no right to interfere. But if there are people with
malicious intention, trying to fish in the muddled water, trying to kill him to shut his mouth, then it
becomes everybody’s business.”
Jing Zhao said, “Between Xie Xun and I, there are no grudges and no enmity; why would I want to
kill him to shut his …” The last word ‘mouth’ had not come out of her mouth when she suddenly
realized she had blundered. She stopped abruptly. Her face turned deathly pale; and she could not
help but cast a glance toward Zhou Zhiruo.
“That’s right,” the lady in yellow said, “You have no grudges and no enmity with Xie Daxia, then
why did you want to kill him to shut his mouth? Humph, among the twelve Emei Pai’s ‘Jing’
generation nuns, Jing Xuan, Jing Xu, Jing Kong, Jing Hui, Jing Jia, and Jing Zhao, are all virgins
when they left home. Where did the husband come from?”
Without saying anything, Jing Zhao turned around and walked away.
“Do you think it’s this easy to walk away just like that?” the lady in yellow barked.
Rushing two steps forward, her palm reached out to grab her shoulder. Jing Zhao turned her
shoulder to evade. The lady in yellow’s right index finger pierced toward her waist, followed by a
kick to hit the ‘huan tiao xue’ [‘hop the loop’ acupoint] on her thigh. Jing Zhao grunted and fell down
to the ground.
“Miss Zhou,” in a cold voice the lady in yellow said, “This ploy of killing someone to shut his mouth
is very cruel.”
In the same cold voice Zhou Zhiruo replied, “Jing Zhao Shijie is seeking revenge against Xie Xun.
What ‘killing someone to shut his mouth’?” Waving her left hand she said, “There are countless
disciples from prestigious upright sects in here who fail to distinguish the just from the evil, willingly
associate themselves with unorthodox demonic sects. It’s not worthwhile for Emei Pai to be
involved with the murky water. Let’s go.”
The Emei Pai crowd responded together and stood up immediately. Two female disciples helped
Jing Zhao. The lady in yellow did not stop them. Zhou Zhiruo led her fellow disciples going down
the peak.
Zhang Wuji walked toward the lady in yellow. Cupping his fists, he said, “I have received many
help from Jiejie; my gratitude is beyond words. I wish to know your illustrious name, so that Zhang
Wuji can cherish it in his heart day and night.”
The lady in yellow showed a faint smile. She said, “Behind the Mount Zhong Nan, the Tomb of the
Living Dead, the Divine Eagle and Gallant Knights vanished from the Jianghu.” [Translator’s note: it
Chapter 39 1123
Unedited Version
was like a poem of four characters each: Zhong Nan Shan Hou, Huo Si Ren Mu, Shen Diao Xia
Lu, Jue Ji Jiang Hu.] Finished speaking, she tucked her gown and returned the salute. Her hand
beckoned, the eight young maidens wearing black and white followed her floating away.
Zhang Wuji took a step forward and said, “Jiejie, please stay.”
Unexpectedly, the lady in yellow did not pay him any attention; she continued going down the
peak.
“Yang Jiejie, Yang Jiejie!” the young Clan Leader of the Beggar Clan, Shi Hongshi called out.
From the waist of the hill came the lady in yellow’s reply, “I am asking Zhang Jiaozhu’s unreserved
involvement in helping the Beggar Clan solving their important matters.”
“Wuji accepts the order,” Zhang Wuji replied in loud and clear voice.
“Many thanks, then!” the lady said. These three words ‘duo xie le’ came from a distant, since she
had been far away, but her voice was still very clear. Zhang Wuji could not help but feel a sudden
emptiness in his heart.
Kong Zhi went to Cheng Kun and sternly shouted, “Yuan Zhen, quickly tell your followers to
release the Fangzhang. If there is any unexpected misfortune to the old Fangzhang, you will heap
more sin to your head.”
Forcing a smile, Cheng Kun said, “Since things have come this far, everybody will perish together.
Even if I want to release Kong Wen He Shang [monk Kong Wen] now, I am afraid we are already
too late. You are not blind, are you? Can’t you see the blazing flame?”
Kong Zhi was taken aback, he turned his head to look down from the peak and saw black smoke
and tongues of fire rising up from the Temple complex. Startled, he said, “The Damo Hall is on fire!
Quickly put out the fire!”
The crowd of monks was thrown into confusion; they scrambled down the hill at once. Suddenly
they saw from all around the Damo Hall columns of water like white dragons rose up and poured
down on the blaze, suppressing the flame.
“Amituofo,” Kong Zhi joined his palms and chanted the name of Buddha, “The ancient Shaolin
Temple has once again escape disaster.”
Not too long afterwards, two monks rushed up the peak to give their report, “Reporting to Shishu
[martial (younger) uncle], the rebel followers of Yuan Zhen set fire to burn down the Damo Hall.
Fortunately, for the sake of justice and loyalty, the heroes under the Hong Shui Flag of the Ming
Cult have extinguished the raging fire.”
Kong Zhi went toward Zhang Wuji, joined his palms and said, “The thousand years old ancient
temple Shaolin is spared from the fire, all thanks to Zhang Jiaozhu’s great kindness and virtue; one
the old monk will never be able to repay even if my body is ground to powder.”
Zhang Wuji returned the salute and answered modestly, “We only did what we ought to do; Da Shi
need not be overly courteous.”
Kong Zhi said, “Kong Wen Shixiong is being held prisoner in the Damo Hall by this traitor. Although
the fire is out, I do not know Shixiong’s safety yet. Zhang Jiaozhu and the other heroes please wait

Unedited Version
here for a moment, Laodi [lit. old younger brother – referring to self] must go and see.”
Cheng Kun laughed out loud and said, “Kong Wen’s entire body is smeared with butter and lard, as
soon as he met the fire, he would turn into charcoal immediately. Hong Shui Flag can save the
Damo Hall, they cannot save the Old Fangzhang.”
From the waist of the hill suddenly came a voice, “If Hong Shui Flag failed, there is still Hou Tu
Flag.” It was Fan Yao’s voice. He had just finished speaking when he appeared with Hou Tu Flag
Leader, Yan Yuan, on the peak, each holding the hand of an old monk walking between them. It
was none other than the Shaolin Temple Abbot, Kong Wen. However, the three men’s clothes
were scorched; their eyebrows were partially burned. They looked battered and exhausted.
Kong Zhi rushed forward to embrace Kong Wen. “Shixiong,” he called out, “Are you well? Shidi is
incompetent, I am guilty and deserve ten thousand deaths.”
Kong Wen smiled and said, “If not because of these Fan Shizhu [benevolent master, donor] and
Yan Shizhu came out from the tunnel, you and I would have to say goodbye to each other today.”
Kong Zhi was astonished. “The Ming Cult’s Hou Tu Flag’s ability to dig tunnels is divine.” He bowed
deeply to Fan Yao and Yan Yuan to express his gratitude, and then said, “Fan Shizhu, Laoseng
[old monk – referring to self] was rude and offensive to you; please forgive me. Laoseng does not
dare to go to the appointment at the Wan An Temple of Dadu.”
When a Wulin character made an appointment for a martial art competition and ate his own words
by not showing up, the loss of face he would experience would be ten thousand times worse than if
he lost because of inferior skill. Kong Zhi was endlessly grateful toward Fan Yao for risking his life
in saving his Shixiong’s life; hence he was willing to break his own promise. These two men
admired each other to begin with. After this incident, their respect for each other grew. From now
on, they became the very best of friends.
Turned out Cheng Kun had made a comprehensive arrangement in advance. On the eve of the
Great Heroes Assembly, he caught Kong Wen off guard and sealed his acupoint, and held him
prisoner inside the Damo Hall. The Hall was filled with sulfur, firewood and other flammable
material. Then he assigned his trusted aides to stand guard. He coerced Kong Zhi to do everything
he commanded, or else he would set the fire and burn Kong Wen to his death. When things did not
turn out the way he planned later, when everything did not happen as he anticipated, when he
believed his plan had failed completely, he issued an order to his cronies to set the fire as his last
gambit to ‘break the cauldrons and sink the boats’. He was hoping that when the crowd of heroes
and monks were busy putting off the fire, his cronies might have a chance to help him escape
down the mountain.
Unexpectedly, Yang Xiao and the Ming Cult army arrived at the Shaoshi Peak a few days early.
The Hou Tu Flag was immediately ordered to dig a tunnel toward the Shaolin Temple, originally, it
was to rescue Xie Xun, but Xie Xun was not imprisoned inside the Temple at all.
As the Hou Tu Flag people looked everywhere with no avail, they took the opportunity to erase the
writing on the back of the sixteen Luohan images. Later on, after Zhang Wuji and Zhou Zhiruo
battled the Jin Gang Fu Mo Quan, and Cheng Kun’s real identity was revealed and he was
confronted in front of Kong Zhi and everybody else, Zhao Min and Yang Xiao immediately guessed
thru his plan.
After a short discussion, they asked Fan Yao to lead Hong Shui and Hou Tu, two Flags, to infiltrate
the Temple and find Kong Wen. However, Cheng Kun’s arrangement was extremely thorough and
Chapter 39 1125
Unedited Version
ominous; sulfur and firewood were piled high inside and outside the Damo Hall. As soon as a fire
was ignited, the Hall caught in a blazing inferno, burning five Hou Tu Flag disciples to their deaths.
Fan Yao and Yan Yuan moved quickly through the smoke and fire to rescue Kong Wen. Still, the
three of them suffered some burns on their clothes, hair and eyebrows. If not for the tunnel, they
would not escape and would be buried under the burning hall.
Damo Hall, as well as several adjacent buildings, suffered heavy damages from the fire.
Fortunately the fire did not spread further, the Da Xiong Bao Dian [great heroic precious hall], the
library, the Luohan Hall, and other important places did not suffer any damage.
After a short discussion, Kong Wen and Kong Zhi issued an order for Cheng Kun and his followers
to be detained in the rear hall, waiting for further instructions. Cheng Kun had been staying in the
Shaolin Temple for quite a long time, he had made a lot of friends and gathered quite a bit of
followers, but as the leader was apprehended and the Abbot escaped from danger, Cheng Kun’s
supporters realized their cause was lost. They did not offer any resistance and were led down the
peak by the monks, under the leadership of the Luohan Hall’s chief monk, with their head hung low
in dejection.
Zhang Wuji came near Xie Xun and could only call out, “Yifu!” while tears streaming down his face
like rain.
“Silly Child!” Xie Xun laughed, “Your Yifu is enlightened by the three eminent monks and has
passed through to great awakenings. My lifetime of crimes have been resolved, every single one of
them. You should be very happy for me, why would you be grieving? Why would you feel sorry that
I lost my martial art skill? Do you want me to use it to do evil again in the future?”
Zhang Wuji could not think of anything to answer, but there was pain in his heart; he called out
again, “Yifu!”
Xie Xun went toward Kong Wen and kneeled down saying, “Disciple’s sin is grave, I hope for
Fangzhang to offer a shelter by taking me under your discipleship.”
Kong Wen had not answered when Du E said, “Come, let Laoseng take you as my disciple.”
Xie Xun said, “Disciple does not dare to hope for such good fortune.” He asked Kong Wen to be
his master, because then he would be a ‘Yuan’ generation disciple. If he entered Du E tutelage,
then he would have a ‘Kong’ generation rank, which was at the same level of seniority with Kong
Wen and Kong Zhi, two martial brothers.
“Rubbish!” Du E barked, “’Kong’ is empty, ‘Yuan’ is also empty. I would have thought that you’d
understand it by now!”
Xie Xun was startled, but he understood immediately. Master-disciple relationship was a mere
distinction of the Buddhist title; it was all illusory for Buddhist followers. Thereupon, he recited a
Buddhist verse, “Master is empty, disciple is empty, no guilt no responsibility, no virtue no merit!”
Du E laughed out loud and said, “Shanzai, shanzai! You have become a disciple of our school, yet
you are still called Xie Xun. Do you understand?”
“Disciple understands,” Xie Xun replied, “Xie Xun is ox dung. Everything is but a shadow, the body
does not exist, let alone a name?”
Xie Xun was skilled in both pen and sword [orig. ‘wen wu cuan cai’], there wasn’t any ‘zhu zi bai jia’

Unedited Version
[lit. many sages, hundred schools, a general term for all the pre-Han schools of thought] he did not
pry into. With a little enlightenment from Du E, he became aware of the essential meaning of
Buddhism. Henceforth he entered Buddhism and eventually became an eminent monk himself.
“Enter the rest, enter the rest!” Du E said, “Only by comprehending the way one will avoid devil's
traps!” Taking Xie Xun by the hand, he went down the peak unhurriedly with Du Jie and Du Nan
following behind.
Kong Wen, Kong Zhi, Zhang Wuji, and the others bowed to send them off. The Golden-Haired Lion
King’s name shook the Jianghu thirty years ago by doing countless deeds which offended the
whole society. Today he entered the empty gate, there wasn’t anyone among the crowd of heroes
who did not sigh with mixed feelings. Zhang Wuji’s heart was filled with joy mixed with sorrow.
Kong Wen said, “The presence of the heroes has brightened our humble Temple. We are
ashamed that there was a sudden change in the Temple that we have offended many people and
were not able to perform our duty as the host. The heroes from all over the world have gathered
here. We do not know when we will meet again. Therefore, we would like to invite you all to stay in
our Temple for a few more days.”
The crowd of heroes went down the peak to enter the Temple. Shaolin Temple prepared
vegetarian banquet for the guests. The monks immediately performed a religious ceremony on
behalf of the heroes who were unfortunate to lose their lives during the great assembly. One by
one the crowd of heroes also offered sacrifices to express their condolences.
As the important matters were resolved, there remained many unclear businesses in Zhang Wuji’s
heart. Since Xie Xun left in a hurry, he did not have time to inquire about doubts and suspicions
troubling his heart. He only had a feeling that the key to this mystery was somewhat related to
Zhou Zhiruo. Thinking about their former relationship, he felt that he did not need to scrutinize
everything and thus damage her reputation.
After dinner, Zhang Wuji visited Shi Hongshi and the Beggar Clan elders at the western chambers
to discuss important matters within the Beggar Clan. Suddenly a Ming Cult disciple rushed in with a
report, “Jiaozhu, the Wudang Zhang Si Xia [fourth hero Zhang] has arrived. He has an important
matter to discuss with you.”
Zhang Wuji was startled, “Could it be that Tai Shifu has met some mishaps?” He quickly went out
and walked toward the main hall.
He knelt down in front of Zhang Songxi, but did not see anything different on his expression,
thereupon he felt relieved. “Is Tai Shifu well?” he asked.
“Shifu is well,” Zhang Songxi replied, “At Mount Wudang I received information that the Yuan
cavalry, twenty thousand strong, is heading to the direction of Shaolin Temple. Obviously, they do
not have good intentions toward the Heroes Assembly. Therefore, I come here in the middle of the
night to inform you.”
“We must let Fangzhang know as soon as possible,” Zhang Wuji said. Two men immediately went
to the rear courtyard and informed Kong Wen.
Kong Wen thought for a moment. “This matter implicates a lot of things; we must discuss it with the
crowd of heroes.” Thereupon he ordered a monk to sound the alarm, inviting everybody to the Da
Xiong Bao Dian.
Chapter 39 1127
Unedited Version
As soon as they were alerted, the crowd of heroes discussed the matter at hand. The hot-blooded
among them said, “While the heroes from all over the world gather here, let us go down the
mountain to catch them off guard and slaughter them.”
The more experienced among them said, “The Yuan army is always on the move. Perhaps this is
one of their routine relocation operations. They might not necessarily come to give us trouble.”
Zhang Songxi said, “I understand Mongolians; I heard it with my own ears the Tatar officer ordering
his troops to attack the Shaolin Temple.”
By that time, the Mongolians had been occupying the Central Plains for more than a hundred
years; the number of Han people who understand Mongolian language was not small. Zhang
Songxi was intelligent and experienced; he understood a considerable number of dialects from
different towns and villages, and was quite fluent in Mongolian.
“Gentlemen Heroes,” Kong Wen said, “It appears that the imperial court has found out about our
assembly in here, and they decided our meeting is not beneficial to the imperial court, and thus
they dispatch an army to suppress us. We are all martial art practitioners, and we are not afraid of
the Tatars. We are ready to cope with anything, we will resist by whatever means available, we …”
He had not finished his speech when some people started cheering and clapping.
Kong Wen continued, “However, we are Jianghu’s warriors who are accustomed to fight one on
one; if not using a blade or fists and kicks, then using internal energy and secret projectiles. We
are not experts in fighting on horseback or using long spear and double-ended lance. In Laoseng’s
opinion; how about the heroes go down the mountain and disband?”
The crowd of heroes looked at each other in silence. Zhang Wuji said, “If we go down and disband,
first, the Tatars would think we are afraid of them and we will unavoidably crush the spirit of the
people. Second, what will happen to the masters in the Shaolin Temple?”
Kong Wen smiled and said, “If the Yuan army come to the Temple and only see a bunch of monks
and not Jianghu warriors, they would certainly leave us alone. This is called ‘arrive in high spirit,
return in disappointment.’”
The crowd of warriors knew that Kong Wen said this out of his good intention. The crowd of heroes
was invited by Shaolin Pai; of course they did not want their guests to face disaster and shed their
blood on the Shaoshi Peak. But this crowd of heroes was all people of courage and uprightness;
they would not flinch in front of the enemy, naturally, they were unwilling to leave. Besides, the
imperial government had already dispatched their troops. They simply would not return empty-
handed. They would definitely trouble the Shaolin Temple. Most likely, they would kill most monks
and capture the rest, and then they would probably burn the Temple down. The Mongolian soldiers
were well known of their brutality; killing and burning were not foreign to them.
Yang Xiao said, “The Tatars kill without mercy. It is the duty of all Han people to fight the enemy. In
my humble opinion, we have no other choice but to fight. We must battle them someplace else so
that this thousand-year ancient Temple will be spared of the catastrophe of war.”
The crowd of heroes applauded in agreement. “Let it be so,” they said.
When they were still talking, from outside the gate suddenly came the sound of hoof beats; two
riders galloped near. The horses stopped with a neigh outside the door. Two men, ushered by the
monk in charge of visitor reception entered the hall in a hurry. As soon as the crowd of heroes saw
the riders’ clothes, they knew these men were Ming Cult disciples.

Unedited Version
The two men walked before Zhang Wuji, bowed in salute and one of them reported, “Reporting to
Jiaozhu: Tatar vanguard army of five thousand troops has arrived to attack Shaolin Temple. They
say the Shifus in the Temple are gathering a crowd to rebel, so they are here to flatten Shaolin. All
shiny … shiny …”
Kong Wen smiled and said, “You were about to say ‘shiny head monks’, weren’t you? Those words
are not taboo. Please continue.”
The man said, “Along the way, the Tatars have killed many monks. The Tatars say: ‘Shiny heads
are not good people, those with hair are also not good people; they all deserved to be put to death
by the blade.’”
A lot of people raised their voices, they all said, “If we don’t fight a life and dead battle against the
Tatars, we are ashamed to be the descendants of the Yellow Emperor.”
Although by that time the Song dynasty had been subjugated by foreign power for almost a
hundred years, the mainstream heroes and warriors had always considered Mongolians soldiers
and officers as barbarians. They were unwilling to be the foreigners’ subjects. This time hearing
how the Mongolian troops went on a killing spree, their blood boiled and everybody wanted to go to
battle.
“Gentlemen, the heroes,” in a loud and clear voice Zhang Wuji said, “Today is the day we, the Han
men, kill the enemy to serve our country. The name of the Great Assembly of Shaolin Temple will
go down the history for thousands of years!”
The Great Hall shook with the deafening cheers of the people.
Zhang Wuji continued, “We can’t go back now even if we want to. I am asking Kong Wen
Fangzhang to give us the order. We, the Ming Cult, from top to bottom will follow with all our
hearts.”
“Zhang Jiaozhu, what are you talking about?” Kong Wen said, “Although our humble Sect’s monks
have learned a little bit punching and kicking, we know nothing about marching in the army and
going to war. In the last several years the Ming Cult has initiated such a great undertaking; who in
the Jianghu has not heard about it? Only the Ming Cult has the resources to fight Tatars’ large
army. We nominate Zhang Jiaozhu to hold the commander position and lead the heroes from all
over the world to fight the Tatars.”
Zhang Wuji tried to decline modestly, but the crowd of heroes had already cheered loudly. It was
true that Zhang Wuji was young and inexperienced, but his martial art skill was strong. His power in
fighting the three Shaolin monks had been witnessed by everybody present. In addition, the
success of Han Shantong, Xu Shouhui, Zhu Yuanzhang and the other Ming Cult generals in
staging rebellions, attacking cities and capturing territories in such places as Huai Si River, Hunan
and Hubei, and other areas had shaken the world. Earlier, the people had also seen the Five-
Element Flags displaying their full capabilities in the arena. No other school or sect possessed
these kinds of skills. The warriors from various sects and clans all agreed that nobody else fit to
take such a big responsibility other than the Ming Cult.
Zhang Wuji said, “I [orig. zai4xia4] have never learned how to manage soldiers. Please elect other
capable person to be in charge.”
While he was still declining modestly, from the foot of the mountain came the rumbling noise of
people shouting and fighting. Two Shaolin monks rushed into the Hall and reported, “Reporting to
Chapter 39 1129
Unedited Version
Fangzhang: the Mongolian army has attacked our mountain.”
Zhang Wuji said, “Rui Jin, Hong Shui, two Flags, are going to be the first to engage the enemy. Mr.
Zhou Dian, Tie Guan Daozhang [Priest Tie Guan (‘hard hat’)], you are to assist these two flags.”
Zhou Dian and Priest Tie Guan complied and quickly left.
The situation this time was so urgent that it did not allow Zhang Wuji to decline anymore. He had
no choice but issue his orders: “Shuo Bude Shifu, please take my Sheng Huo Ling and go to our
Cult’s encampments in the surrounding area. Tell them to go up the mountain to lend their
assistance.” Shou Bude took the tablet and left.
As the crowd of heroes in the Great Hall heard about the Yuan’s army arrival to destroy them, they
drew their weapons and rushed out.
“Jiaozhu,” in a low voice Yang Xiao said, “If you don’t take command, these people will fight
randomly, and they will certainly be defeated.”
Zhang Wuji nodded and ran out the Hall. He went to the pavilion halfway down the mountain and
saw thousands of the Mongolian vanguard troops had arrived at the waist of the mountain. The Rui
Jin Flag drove them back down by a salvo of arrows and javelins.
As far as eyes could see, the Mongolian troops were creeping up; their power looked so
intimidating. Although their prestige was far below Genghis Khan’s army, whose power overawed
foreign lands, the Mongolian cavalry, after all, was very well trained and was still holding their
reputation as unmatched elite troops.
Suddenly from the left came loud shouts as a large number of nuns, men and women ran up the
mountain. They were the Emei Pai contingent, which was on their way down the mountain when
they met the Mongolian army and was driven back up. About a dozen or so men were carrying
stretchers and other things. They were surrounded by the Mongolian soldiers.
Leading Jing Xuan, Jing Zhao, and several other senior disciples, Zhou Zhiruo charged and killed
the enemy. But although they had killed dozens of Mongolian officers and soldiers, they still could
not penetrate the enemy’s siege and save their fellow disciples.
“Not good!” Zhang Wuji groaned inwardly, “One of the stretchers must be carrying Song Shige!”
“Hong Shui, Lie Huo, two flags, cover us!” he shouted, “Fan and Yang two Emissaries, Wei Xiong
[brother Wei], follow me to save people!” He jumped and rushed down.
Two Mongolian soldiers thrust their lances straight toward him. With one hand Zhang Wuji grabbed
one lance; exerting his strength he shook the lance and the two Yuan soldiers were thrown down
the mountain. He turned the lance over and like a pair of dragons diving into the sea, the pair of
lances plunged into the crowd.
Yang Xiao, Fan Yao, Wei Yixiao, Peng Yingyu, and the others followed. The Mongolian soldiers
scattered and a passageway has opened behind Zhou Zhiruo’s group.
Fan Yao threw a punch, crushing the face of a Yuan army’s Shi Fu Zhang [leader of a ten-man
unit]. He then snatched the person on the stretcher and turned around to leave.
Zhang Wuji saw that Zhou Zhiruo’s body and face were covered in blood; he charged back into the
Yuan soldiers’ encirclement. “Zhiruo, Zhiruo!” he called out, “Song Dage is saved!”

Unedited Version
Zhou Zhiruo did not pay him any attention; she kept wielding her whip and charged ahead, but the
mountain pathway was too narrow. Moreover, it was crammed full of soldiers so that after a while
she could not charge anywhere anymore. Zhang Wuji saw two more Emei disciples carrying
another stretcher were being caught up in the encirclement; they were brandishing their swords in
a desperate struggle against the Yuan army.
“Looks like Song Shige is on that stretcher,” Zhang Wuji thought. Dodging an attack, he jumped
into the encirclement. He pulled two spears, which hit the rock wall and stuck, and then moving his
hands and feet, he used the spears as stilts. When he was still a little more than a ‘zhang’ away,
he saw the two Emei disciples were hit one after another by a saber and an arrow. They fell and
both disciple and the stretcher rolled down the mountain. Zhang Wuji flew in; with the spear in his
left hand he stopped the stretcher. He saw the person on the stretcher was wrapped in plain cloth
from head to toe; only the face was exposed. It was indeed Song Qingshu.
Zhang Wuji threw the spears and carried Song Qingshu horizontally in his arms. He was surprised
to feel Song Qingshu was exceptionally heavy. Apparently, there was a hard and stiff object inside
the plain cloth wrap. Zhang Wuji did not have time to think about it, he was afraid that all this
twisting and turning would break Song Qingshu’s skull. Dodging to the left and evading to the right,
he tried to stay away from the rain of sabers and spears of the Yuan cavalry, while keeping his
steps exceptionally smooth and stable.
Tang Wenliang and Zong Weixia of Kongtong Pai charged together, protecting Zhang Wuji on
either side. Their pair of swords stabbed and blocked, the Yuan troops fell one by one under their
swords. Carrying Song Qingshu in his arms, Zhang Wuji made a steady progress going up the
mountain. Several hundreds of Yuan soldiers arranged themselves in formation.
“Lie Huo Flag, move to action!” Peng Yingyu called out.
The Lie Huo Flag men spurted oil from their spray guns, followed by shooting the rockets one by
one. Raging flames rolled in waves, burning more than two hundred Yuan soldiers. Their burning
bodies rolled down the mountain like balls of fire.
On the other side, the Hong Shui Flag’s hoses belched out poisonous water, spraying several
hundred Yuan troops. The dead and the injured scattered on the mountainside. The Yuan army’s
Wan Fu Zhang [leader of ten-thousand-man unit] ordered his troops to retreat. The front end of the
formation changed into the rear. Shooting the arrows to prevent the enemy from pursuing, the
army drew back slowly.
Peng Yingyu sighed and said, “Although they are defeated, the Tatars army does not get chaotic.
They are truly world caliber elite troops.”
The Yuan army withdrew to the base of the mountain, and then spread out in a fan-shaped
formation. It appeared they were not going to attack again, at least for the time being.
Zhang Wuji issued his order, “Rui Jin, Hong Shui and Lie Huo, three flags to defend the major road
going up the mountain. Ju Mu and Hou Tu, two flags to quickly cut lumber and construct barriers to
guard against the enemy attack.”
All the Five-Element Flags leaders accepted the order in one voice, and then went separate ways
to lead their people laying out a defense.
Previously, the crowd of heroes thought that although they might not be able to completely kill
Tatars troops, defending themselves certainly would not be too difficult, would it? However, in the
Chapter 39 1131
Unedited Version
battle just now they experienced the power of the Yuan army first hand. Now they realized that
large-scale battle was substantially different than fighting one-on-one in a martial art competition.
With thousands upon thousands soldiers surging in like a tide of people, even someone excelled in
martial art like Zhou Zhiruo would not have the opportunity to unleash her full potential. In a forest
of sabers, spears, swords and lances, where everybody was chopping and killing everybody else,
the skill they learned in normal time, be it weaponry or bare fist bare foot, internal or external
strength, everything lost its usefulness. If the Ming Cult’s Five Element Flags did not use troops
formation to fight troops formation, at this moment there would be wretched mourning on the
Shaoshi Peak; while the Shaolin Temple would turn into charred rubble under the raging fire.
Actually, Shaolin monks were also following some kind of discipline. They were divided into teams
of younger monks, armed with monk staves and sabers, under the leadership of more senior
monks. These teams spread out all around the Temple to guard all strategic locations. However,
their number was simply too small; it was impossible for them to withstand the attack of twenty-
thousand Mongolian elite troops.
The crowd of heroes broke into discussion with one another as they saw Yuan army retreat. Now
they understood why the previous dynasty, which was defended by a large number of heroes and
warriors with superior martial art skill, was still unable to prevent their ‘river and mountain’ [‘jiang
shan’ – country] from falling into the Tatars’ hands.
Zhang Wuji gently placed Song Qingshu on the floor and looked for his breath. Luckily, he was still
breathing. Turning his head, he wanted to talk to Zhou Zhiruo, but he did not see her anywhere.
“Where is Mrs. Song?” he asked. But everybody was busy fighting the Yuan force; nobody paid
any attention to where Zhou Zhiruo was going. By this time, Emei Pai disciples’ hostility toward the
Ming Cult had been reduced substantially, yet they also said that they had not seen their Sect
Leader.
Zhang Wuji was afraid that Song Qingshu’s injury had worsened in the confusion of the battle just
now; he decided to take off the wrapping on Song Qingshu’s body and examine him carefully.
There were three layers of wrapping cloth on Song Qingshu’s body. By the time Zhang Wuji had
loosened the second layer, ‘clang, clang, clang,’ four pieces of broken weapon fell down. Zhang
Wuji was startled. “Tulong Saber, Yitian Sword!” he called out.
One after another the crowd of heroes came near and stood around him. They saw the blades of
both the Tulong Saber and the Yitian Sword were broken into two parts each. Zhang Wuji picked
the half Tulong Saber, which still felt rather heavy in his hand. At that moment, all sorts of feeling
welled up in his heart. He remembered his own parents lost their lives because of this Saber. For
the last twenty years or so the Jianghu was in continuous trouble, all because of this Saber. The
primary intention of the crowd of heroes gathered in Shaolin was also for this treasured saber. He
could not imagine that this Saber suddenly reappeared broken and turned into a useless thing.
As he lifted the Saber closer, he noticed that the broken part was hollow; large enough to conceal
something. The Yitian Sword was also hollow. However, both holes were empty. Someone must
have taken whatever object that was previously hidden inside.
Yang Xiao sighed, “Turned out Miss Zhou’s astounding martial art skill came from these Saber and
Sword.”
Looking at the appearance of the broken sections of the Saber and the Sword, Zhang Wuji
suddenly realized that when the Saber and the Sword went missing on that little island, they were

Unedited Version
taken by Zhou Zhiruo. Somehow she managed to banish Zhao Min, kill Yin Li, and strike the Saber
and the Sword to each other, and thus two sharpest weapons in the world gave up and broke. She
then took the concealed secret martial art manual and trained surreptitiously.
“That’s right,” he thought. The more Zhang Wuji thought, his mind grew clearer, “On that island,
when I tried to use the Jiu Yang Shen Gong to drive the poison out from her body, I felt a strange
internal energy vaguely resisting my strength. Later, this strange energy grew stronger. Obviously
her internal energy cultivation has made some advancement. Ay! Because of her impatience to get
a quick result, she did not cultivate a strong internal energy foundation, but took a shortcut by
training a ruthless and evil martial art skill. In the end, she will not be able to reach the perfection of
the martial art study. She had defeated Yu Er Bo and Yin Liu Shu, but it was because she was
relying on strange moves, thus gaining the advantage of surprise, just like when I was defeated
under the Central Cult’s Wind and Cloud, three Emissaries’ hands in the past. Zhiruo’s real skill is
still far inferior to Yu and Yin, two uncles. If they fight again in the future, she will certainly die under
the hands of Wudang Heroes …”
When he was still deep in thought, the Rui Jin Flag Leader, Wu Jingcao stepped forward and said,
“Reporting to Jiaozhu: your subordinate came from a blacksmith family. I have learned how
to forge metal into saber and sword. Let subordinate give it a try. Perhaps I can fix these treasured
Saber and Sword.”
Yang Xiao was delighted. “Wu Qishi’s [flag leader Wu] skill as a swordsmith is unparalleled in the
world. Jiaozhu, there is no harm in letting him try.”
Zhang Wuji nodded. “It is indeed a pity that these sharp weapons are broken like this. Wu Qishi,
you might as well give it a try.”
Wu Jingcao turned toward the Lie Huo Flag Leader, Xin Ran, and said, “The most important
ingredient in sword making is the fire. I will need Xin Xiong’s wholehearted assistance. From the
look of it, the Tatars will not going to attack the mountain for a while; what do you say we two
brothers start working together rightaway?”
Xin Ran said with a laugh, “Making fire is actually Xiongdi’s [brother, general term] expertise.”
Thereupon the two of them ordered their subordinates to build a blast furnace, with an opening not
more than one foot wide. Laying bricks, Wu Jingcao firmly clamped the top section of the Tulong
Saber inside the furnace with the broken end toward the fire. There were all kinds of fuel and
flammable materials in the Lie Huo Flag that in an instant the furnace was blazing hot with raging
fire.
Wu Jingcao had lost his right arm, only his left arm was left. He arranged a dozen or so swords and
sabers by his side. His eyes were fixed on the fire. Each time the fire changed color, he put a blade
inside the furnace to test the strength of the fire. When the fire turned from blue to white, his left
hand quickly grabbed a pair of steel pliers and pinching the other half section of the Tulong Saber,
he joined it with the top section, and held it in the fire. He was bare-chested; sparks landed on his
body, but he seemed oblivious, his attention was focused completely on the task at hand.
Zhang Wuji thought, “Although being a swordsmith is a humble occupation, it actually requires
great knowledge and great ability. An ordinary blacksmith would not be able to endure even this
blistering hot furnace.”
Suddenly, ‘bonk, bonk’, the two Lie Huo Flag men who were pumping the bellows fainted and fell
on the floor. Xin Ran and the Lie Huo Flag’s Vice Flag Leader quickly stepped in. They pulled their
Chapter 39 1133
Unedited Version
two fainted men and then took their place in pumping the bellows. These two men’s internal energy
cultivation was not bad; as they exerted their strength, blast of air made the fire inside the stove
blazing high, reaching about a ‘zhang’ above the smokestack, creating quite a spectacle.
About half the time to burn an incense-stick later, Wu Jingcao suddenly cried out, “Aiyo!” and
jumped backwards with disappointment on his face. Everybody was stunned; when they looked at
his hand, they saw the steel pliers in his hand had melted and deformed beyond recognition, while
the Tulong Saber did not show the slightest bit of melting.
Wu Jingcao shook his head and said, “Subordinate is incompetent; this treasured Tulong Saber’s
reputation is truly justified.”
Xin Ran and his second in command stopped pumping and stepped aside. Their clothes were
soaking wet with perspiration, as if they had just swam in the water fully clothed.
“Wuji Gege,” Zhao Min suddenly said, “Wasn’t even the Tulong Saber not able to chop the Sheng
Huo Ling tablets?”
“Ah, that’s right!” Zhang Wuji said.
Out of six Sheng Huo Ling tablets, one was taken by Shuo Bude going down the mountain to call
for reinforcement; there were still five tablets left. Zhang Wuji took these five tablets and handed
them over to Wu Jingcao, while saying, “If the Saber and the Sword cannot be fixed, that’s all right.
Sheng Huo Ling is our Cult’s most precious object. We simply must not damage it.”
“Yes!” Wu Jingcao replied, while bowing down to receive the tablets. He looked at the five tablets
and noticed that the tablets were made neither of steel nor iron; they were hard like nothing he had
seen. He estimated the weigh to be about more or less a catty [approx. 1 lb or 0.5kg]. Lowering his
head, he pondered deeply.
“If you are unsure, you don’t have to take a risk,” Zhang Wuji said.
Wu Jingcao did not reply. After a while, he awoke from his deep thought and said, “Subordinate did
not promptly reply, begging Jiaozhu’s pardon. This Sheng Huo Ling was cast using ‘bai jin, xuan
tie’ [lit. white gold – platinum, black/mysterious iron (same material as Yang Guo’s heavy sword)],
blended with ‘jin gang sha’ [lit. very hard steel (or diamond) powder/granule] and other materials;
ordinary blaze would not smelt it. Subordinate was pondering deeply how it was made in the past.
It was truly unthinkable; thereupon I was lost in thought for a while.”
Zhao Min cast a sidelong glance toward Zhang Wuji. Pursing her mouth, she laughed and said,
“When Jiaozhu needs to go to Persia to meet with a certain important character in the future, you
can go with him to consult their master artisan.”
Zhang Wuji was bashful. “Why would I want to go to Persia?” he asked.
Zhao Min smiled and said, “Do I have to spell it out in front of everybody?” To Wu Jingcao she
said, “Have you looked? There are engravings of characters on the Sheng Huo Ling. If sharp
weapons like Tulong Saber and Yitian Sword cannot damage it the least bit, what kind of tool did
they engrave the characters with?”
“Actually, to engrave the characters is not difficult,” Wu Jingcao replied, “You can apply a layer of
white wax [here’s from the dictionary: white wax from Chinese white wax bug] to the Sheng Huo
Ling; and then engrave the characters on the wax. Next, apply a strong acid. Within several

Unedited Version
months, the acid will corrode the tablets. When the white wax is scraped, the characters stay on
the tablets. What Xiao Ren [humble one, lowly one – referring to self] do not understand is how the
metal was cast.”
“Hey,” Xin Ran called out, “Are we going to do it or not?”
“Jiaozhu, set your mind at ease,” Wu Jingcao said to Zhang Wuji, “Although Xin Xiongdi’s raging
fire is fierce, it will not damage the Sheng Huo Ling the least bit.”
Xin Ran, however, was apprehensive, “I will make every effort to fan the fire, but if it burns our
Cult’s most precious object, I may take the blame.”
Wu Jingcao smiled and said, “I don’t think you have the ability to do so. But even if you do, I will
take the blame.” Thereupon he used two Sheng Huo Ling tablets to clamp the half section of the
Tulong Saber, and then took a new pair of pliers to grip the Sheng Huo Ling tablets and returned
the treasured Saber into the furnace.
The fire was blazing hotter and higher. After burning continuously for more than an hour, Wu
Jingcao, Xin Ran and the Lie Huo Flag’s Vice Flag Leader seemed to be beaten down by the heat;
their faces showed signs of weariness, it looked like they would not be able to hold much longer.
Priest Tie Guan signaled Zhou Dian with his eyes, while his left hand made a circle in the air. The
two of them rushed forward to take Xin Ran and Lie Huo Flag’s Vice Flag Leader’s place in
pumping the bellows. These two men’s internal energy was much higher than those two they were
replacing; inside the furnace, a white flame rose straight up.
Suddenly Wu Jingcao shouted, “Gu Xiongdi [brother Gu], do it!” The Rui Jin Flag’s Vice Flag
Leader rushed toward the furnace with a naked blade in his hand. A white ray flashed, the blade
stabbed Wu Jingcao in the chest. The multitude faces of heroes watching from the side changed,
they all cried out in shock. Blood spurted out from Wu Jingcao’s naked chest toward the Tulong
Saber. As the blood met the fire, blue smoke rose gracefully.
“It’s finished!” Wu Jingcao shouted. He retreated several steps and fell sitting down on the ground.
There was a deep black big saber in his right hand. The two broken pieces of the Tulong Saber
had been fused together into one piece.
Now everybody understood. Turned out when a swordsmith failed to forge a saber or a sword, they
would drip blood on the blade. There was an old legend about a certain husband and wife, Gan
Jiang and Mo Xie, who had to jump into the furnace before an extremely sharp weapon could be
forged. With his action, Wu Jingcao might have followed a master artisanship custom handed
down from the ancient times.
Zhang Wuji rushed toward Wu Jingcao; he looked carefully at the wound, and saw that the saber
only entered the flesh shallowly, the injury was not life threatening. Immediately he applied cut
wound medicine and wrapped up the wound, while saying, “Wu Xiong, why did you do this? It’s not
important whether this Saber can be fixed or not. Why did Wu Xiong have to suffer such pain?”
“What’s the big deal about this superficial wound that it has caused Jiaozhu anxiety?” Wu Jingcao
replied. He stood up and raised the Tulong Saber to take a closer look. Upon seeing that the
broken part was mended flawlessly with only a faint trace of blood on it, he could not help but feel
very proud.
Zhang Wuji examined the two Sheng Huo Ling tablets, which were used inside the furnace and as
expected, he did not see the slightest sign of damage. Receiving the Tulong Saber, he chopped it
Chapter 39 1135
Unedited Version
on two spears, which were snatched from Yuan troops earlier. With a light ‘Swish!’ sound, the two
spears were cut smoothly, as if they were made of mud, cut by ordinary iron.
The crowd of heroes applauded loudly. “Excellent Saber! Excellent Saber!” they praised.
Wu Jingcao took the two-piece Yitian Sword in his hands. His mind wandered to the moment when
the former Rui Jin Flag Leader, Zhuang Zheng, as well as dozens of his brethrens of the Rui Jin
Flag, lost their lives under this Sword. He could not restrain tears from flowing down his eyes.
“Jiaozhu,” he said, “This Sword has killed my Zhuang Dage. It has killed not a few of my good
brothers. Wu Jingcao hates this Sword to the bone. I can’t fix it. I am ready to accept responsibility
for this offense.” While saying that, his tears poured down like rain.
“That only shows Wu Xiong’s ‘yi qi’ [loyalty, code of brotherhood],” Zhang Wuji said, “What offense
are you talking about?” Taking the two pieces of the Sword, he walked toward Jing Xuan of Emei
Pai and said, “This Sword originally belonged to your precious Sect. I would like to ask Shitai to
pass this on to Miss … to Mrs. Song.” Jing Xuan did not say anything, but she accepted the two
pieces of broken sword.
Zhang Wuji held the Tulong Saber in his hand; he thought for a moment and then brought the
Saber to Kong Wen.
“Fangzhang,” he said, “This Saber was my Yifu’s. Now that Yifu has entered the ‘three precious’
[orig. ‘san bao’ – Buddha, Dharma (his teaching) and Sangha (his monastic order)] and joined
Shaolin, it is only fit that this Saber should be under Shaolin Pai’s power.”
Kong Wen shook both of his hands and said, “This Saber has already exchanged hands many
times over. Last time it was Zhang Jiaozhu who snatched it away from among the thousand troops
and ten thousand horses; everybody can bear witness to it. And then it was Wu Dage from your
precious Cult who mended it. In addition, today the heroes from all over the world have agreed to
elect Zhang Jiaozhu to preside over the honorable position. Therefore, it is a question of ability and
virtue, of origin and relationship, of prestige and position, this Saber should be under Zhang
Jiaozhu’s control. This is perfectly justified.”
The crowd of heroes echoed in chorus; they said, “This is the will of the people, Zhang Jiaozhu
does not need to decline.”
Zhang Wuji had no choice but to accept; he thought, “If I can command the heroes of the Wulin
world with this treasured Saber, we can drive the invaders together and complete the big current
task.”
He heard somebody started to recite, followed by the multitude of heroes, “The most revered in the
Wulin world, tresured Saber slaying the dragon, ruling everything under the heavens, no one dares
to disobey!” The next line was ‘Yitian [relying on Heaven] does not appear, who can match its
sharpness?’ but since everybody had seen the Yitian Sword was broken and was not going to be
mended, nobody recited these last two sentences.
The Rui Jin Flag of the Ming Cult harbored a deep hatred toward the Yitian Sword. Today, seeing
the Tulong Saber was restored to its original form while the two pieces of Yitian Sword stayed
broken, they all expressed their delight.
Everybody had been busy for half a day; their stomachs were growling. The Ming Cult’s Five
Element Flags and half of the Shaolin Temple monks were dispatched to guard all vital points. The

Unedited Version
rest of the people followed the monks to enjoy vegetarian dishes inside the Temple.
As the sky turned dark, Zhang Wuji leaped onto a tall tree to scout the enemy’s movements at the
bottom of the mountain. He noticed a cluster of encampments to the west, where smoke was rising
up everywhere; it looked like they were cooking their dinner on the fire pits dug on the ground.
Zhang Wuji leaped down the tree and said to Wei Yixiao, “Wei Xiong, as soon as it is dark enough,
go down and spy around the enemy’s camp. Find out whether they are going to attack tonight or
not.” Wei Yixiao received the order and left.
“Jiaozhu,” Yang Xiao said, “After being defeated at the front of the mountain today, I think the
Tatars will not attack again tonight. What we must guard against is their sneak attack from the back
of the mountain.”
“That’s right,” Zhang Wuji said, “I am asking Yang Zuo Shi and Fan You Shi to stay and take
charge in here, while I am going to the other side of the mountain to look around.”
“I am coming with you,” Zhao Min said.
The two of them went to the peak where Xie Xun was held captive; they looked far toward the back
of the mountain, but did not see anything astir. Zhang Wuji ran his fingers gently on the three
broken pine trees, and then he looked at the dark mouth of the dungeon, while in his mind he
replayed the fierce fight earlier that day. He shivered at the thought of extremely dangerous
situation he was in. Suddenly he remembered something, "Yifu told me to look at the rock wall of
the dungeon. I almost forgot."
"Min Mei," he said, "Stay up here and stand watch; I am going down to take a look."
Jumping down into the hole, he took a torch [orig. ‘huo zhe’ (lit. fire folded document) – folded
paper used as torch] and lit a fire. By this time, the water inside the dungeon had receded, but the
wall and the ground were still wet. He saw on all sides, the wall was full of pictures. The pictures
were apparently engraved on the rock wall using a sharp rock. The lines were simple, yet graceful
and rather vivid.
On the eastern wall, the drawing depicted three women. One was lying on the ground; one was
kneeling next to her as if she was tending to the woman on the ground. The third woman's right
hand was at the kneeling woman's bosom. Next to the picture were two characters 'qu yao'
[fetching the medicine].
On the south side, there was a picture of a big ship. One woman was throwing another woman into
the ship. The caption said 'fang zhu' [banish].
Cold sweats broke out on Zhang Wuji's forehead. "Turn out it really happened this way," he
thought, "When Min Mei was attending to my Biaomei [younger female cousin], Zhiruo stole the 'shi
xiang ruan jin san' from her pocket to be mixed in our food and drink. And then she threw Min Mei
into the Persian ship and forced them to leave immediately. But why didn't she simply kill Min Mei?
Hmm, perhaps if she left Min Mei's body behind, she would not be able to cover up her track, plus
she could not shift the blame to her. That being the case, then Biaomei was also killed under her
ruthless hands."
Just below the picture, a bit to the left, was another picture of two men. One was sleeping, the
other, with a head full of long hair, was inclining his head to listen. Zhang Wuji was startled, "Turn
out when Zhiruo was performing this bloody atrocities that cry out to Heaven, Yifu heard
Chapter 39 1137
Unedited Version
everything. The Senior's self-control was indeed very strong; he did not reveal anything on the
island. Ah, right. At that time Yifu and I were already drugged by the 'shi xiang ruan jin san'; our
internal strength were gone. Our lives were in Zhiruo's hands. No wonder at that time Yifu
adamantly said that it must be Min mei's doing, and that he was very indignant toward her. He
knew I was naive and muddle-headed; if he told me the secret, I would inadvertently divulge it
through my speech or my demeanor."
He saw the pictures were splattered with blood, a reminder of the bloody battle between Xie Xun
and Cheng Kun during the day, making the pictures more forlorn and terrifying.
Looking at the third picture on the western wall, he saw Xie Xun was sitting, and Zhou Zhiruo was
attacking him from the back. There was a crowd of beggars of the Beggar Clan lurking outside the
room. This scene was exactly the same as was depicted in the tableau sponsored by Zhao Min
during the 'Tour of the Imperial City' at Dadu.
When he was about to look at the fourth picture, the torch in his hand suddenly went out. "Min
Mei," he called out, "Could you come down and let me use your fire?"
Zhao Min lighted her torch and jumped down. As she saw the drawings, she understood
immediately. The fourth picture depicted Xie Xun was being taken by several men. There was a
woman peering from behind a tree in a distant. The stroke of these drawing was excellent;
however, other than Xie Xun’s own face, the other people’s faces were indistinct, Zhang Wuji could
not tell who the woman was.
He pondered about it for a moment and then he understood, “When Yifu became blind, I have not
even been born yet. He recognizes Min Mei, Zhiruo, Biaomei, and me by our voices, but actually
he does not know what we look like. Naturally he could not draw our faces.” Pointing to the young
woman, he asked, “Was it you, or Miss Zhou?”
“It was me,” Zhao Min replied, “When Cheng Kun snatched Xie Daxia away from the Beggar Clan,
he had someone else to take Xie Daxia to be imprisoned in the Shaolin Temple. He himself went
around leaving the Ming Cult’s mark along the way, leading you on a wild goose chase around a
big circle. I did try to seize Xie Daxia by force several times, but I failed every time. In the end I had
to stop you from being the bridegroom. I am truly sorry.”
At that time, Zhang Wuji’s heart was filled with extreme remorse. He stared blankly at Zhao Min,
looking at her wan and sallow countenance, and her thin cheeks; knowing that in the last several
months she had endured suffering beyond any normal person can bear. Overwhelmed by
compassion, he reached out to embrace her, and said in a trembling voice, “Min Mei, I … I have
wronged you.” As soon as he embraced her, the fire went out and the dungeon turned into a pitch-
black cave.
He continued, “If not because of your intelligence and quick-thinking, the muddle-headed Zhang
Wuji would have killed you; wouldn’t that be terrible?”
Zhao Min laughed and said, “Do you have a heart to kill me? You insisted that I was the murderer,
yet when you saw me, why didn’t you kill me?”
Zhang Wuji was silent with a blank expression on his face. After a moment, he sighed and said,
“Min Mei, my feelings toward you have made me lose control over my own actions. Supposing you
did kill my Biaomei, I still do not know what I should do. Now that the truth is being gradually
revealed, even though I feel sorry for Zhiruo, I must say that deep in my heart I am happy.”

Unedited Version
Zhao Min could hear the sincerity in his voice; she leaned on his bosom. For a long time nobody
said anything. When she looked up, she saw that the crescent moon was hanging low on the
eastern horizon, while all around them nothing was astir.
“Wuji Gege,” Zhao Min said in a tender voice, “When we first met at the Green Willow Manor, we
fell into the dungeon together. Don’t you think our circumstance today is more or less the same as
the one we were then?”
Zhang Wuji snickered. He reached down to grab her left foot and then took her shoe off.
Zhao Min laughed. “A big man like you bullying a weak girl like me,” she said.
“You, a weak girl?” Zhang Wuji replied, “You are so crafty that even ten grown men are not your
match.”
“Thank you for your praise, Zhang Da Jiaozhu [Big Cult Leader Zhang]!” Zhao Min laughed, “Little
girl does not dare to accept.”
Speaking to this point, both of them broke out in laughter. The exchange between them was
exactly what they were saying when they were trapped in the Green Willow Manor’s dungeon
together a few years ago. Only, the first time they said that, the words were filled with hostility,
while this evening, the words were full of unbounded tender love.
Zhang Wuji smiled and said, “Aren’t you afraid I might scratch the bottom of your foot again?”
Zhao Min laughed and said, “No, I am not!”
Zhang Wuji grabbed her foot again, but suddenly they heard faint shouts from the direction of
northwest. Leaning their heads to listen, they heard clashing gusts of wind; obviously, there were
people fighting in the distance.
“Let’s go take a look!” they said to each other.
Taking Zhao Min’s hand, Zhang Wuji leaped up from the dungeon. Following the direction of the
noise, they saw three shadows speeding away to the west. Their feet were exceptionally swift; they
were definitely first class martial art masters. Zhang Wuji held out his arm to grab Zhao Min’s waist,
and then unleashing his ‘qing gong’ he dashed on a chase. From the distant he noticed that the
one in the front was running away, while the other two in the back were pursuing vigorously.
Zhang Wuji picked up his speed trying to close the distance. Under the moonlight he saw that the
pursuers were two old men. They were none other than Lu Zhangke and He Biweng. He saw He
Biweng wave his left hand, throwing a crane-beak pen forward toward the one in the front. The one
in the front swept a sword backward to parry. ‘Bang!’ the crane-beak pen was thrown to the sky.
Because of this slight delay, Lu Zhangke was able to leap nearby that person, and immediately
thrust his deer-antler staff forward. That person leaned sideways to evade and counterattacked
with a palm. The moon shone onto that person’s face. Her face was pale, her loose long hair
fluttered in the wind. Turned out she was Zhou Zhiruo. Zhang Wuji was startled. Hastily he took
Zhao Min and hid behind a tree.
He Biweng caught the crane-beak pen as it fell from the sky. He circled toward Zhou Zhiruo’s left
and launched a converging attack together with Lu Zhangke.
Chapter 39 1139
Unedited Version
Clenching her teeth, Zhou Zhiruo said, “Why do you, two old ghosts, painstakingly chase me?”
Lu Zhangke replied, “Today we have seen it with our own eyes; Zhang Wuji of the Ming Cult
managed to seize the Tulong Saber and Yitian Sword, but the secret martial art manual inside the
Saber and the Sword was already gone. It must be in Mrs. Song’s possession.”
Zhang Wuji was shocked. “Turned out when I was snatching the blades and saving others, these
two old chaps were close by. But why couldn’t I know their presence?”
He heard Zhou Zhiruo say, “There is indeed a secret martial art manual, but I destroyed it as soon
as I finished training.”
With a cold laugh Lu Zhangke said, “Did you say ’finished training’? That easy, huh? These Tulong
Saber and Yitian Sword were known as ‘the most treasured in Wulin world’; how can the secret
hidden inside them be that superficial? Although Mrs. Song’s martial art skill stands out above the
others, I don’t think you have reached the pinnacle yet. Otherwise, with one wave of your hand you
would have killed us, two brothers. Why would you run away?”
“If I said I have destroyed it then I have destroyed it,” Zhou Zhiruo said, “Who has so much spare
time to chat with you? I am taking my leave now!”
“Hold it!” Lu Zhangke and He Biweng shouted together. They raised their hands at the same time
and attacked Zhou Zhiruo from left and right.
Zhou Zhiruo brandished her sword; it looked like a silver snake dancing wildly under the moonlight.
The Xuan Ming Elders parried her attacks with a staff and a pair of pens.
Zhang Wuji had seen Zhou Zhiruo’s whip technique. This time he saw that her sword emits a
mysterious ray, moving in and out in defense and offense in the midst of two martial art masters’
converging attack. Her stances irregularly varied between fake and real; it seemed like her
movements were full of tricks.
After fighting for more than several dozens stances, Zhou Zhiruo’s sword moves were growing
even stranger. At least seven of the ten stances were swift and fierce offensive strikes. Zhang Wuji
knew that she wanted to get away from the enemies, but her internal energy would actually deplete
faster by fighting like this. If she were a bit careless, she would face a mortal danger. Zhang Wuji
was deeply concerned. He stepped out from behind the tree and quietly walked several steps
closer.
Suddenly Zhou Zhiruo let out a shout and swiftly stabbed Lu Zhangke three times. Lu Zhangke
stepped sideways to evade. Right this moment, He Biweng threw his pair of pens toward her back
with a full force. The pens clashing with each other midair and changed course; one flew towards
the back of her head, the other flew towards the back of her waist.
Zhou Zhiruo heard the wind of the weapons behind her back and ducked; but she did not expect
the pens would collide in midair and change their courses. As she ducked, one pen struck her
forehead. Needless to say, she could not avoid the crane-beak pen threatening her waist.
Hastily Zhang Wuji leaped to catch the crane-beak pen, while sweeping his palm horizontally
toward He Biweng. In her shock, Zhou Zhiruo was at a loss for a split second, and Lu Zhangke’s
palm came floating lightly toward her lower abdomen. It was not a small matter, as it was the ‘xuan
ming shen zhang’ [black/mysterious divine palm]. Zhou Zhiruo stopped breathing and fainted at
once.

Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji was greatly shocked; throwing the crane-beak pen in his hand, he reached backward
to catch Zhou Zhiruo, and then leaped more than a ‘zhang’ backwards.
“Xuan Ming Er Lao!” he roared, “Don’t you have any face?”
Lu Zhangke laughed out loud and said, “I was wondering who dares to come and meddle with our
business; turns out it is Zhang Da Jiaozhu [great cult leader]. Where is our Junzhu Niangniang
[princess]? Where did you take her after kidnapping her?”
Zhao Min stepped out from behind the tree; taking Zhou Zhiruo from Zhang Wuji’s arms, she softly
laughed and said, “Mr. Lu, you are head over heels longing after me; aren’t you afraid Father might
be angry with you?”
“Little witch,” Lu Zhangke angrily said, “You sowed dissension between us, brothers. We have
severed any relationship with your father early on. Why would Ruyang Prince being angry or not
concern me?”
Seeing how Lu Zhangku struck a vicious blow to injure Zhou Zhiruo, and then spoke rudely to Zhao
Min, Zhang Wuji also recalled how these two men had caused him countless sufferings with their
‘xuan ming shen zhang’when he was a child; his old hatred was rekindled. In that moment, his
blood was boiling inside his chest. “Min Mei, back off,” he said, “Just looking at these two old chaps
is making me angry. I must fight them well today.”
Seeing that Zhang Wuji was barehanded, the two elders laid down their weapons and waited with
focused attention.
“On guard!” Zhang Wuji shouted and launched the ‘lan qiao wei’ [seizing the bird’s tail] stance; his
palms struck out together. This stance was part of the Taiji Fist technique, the movement was very
slow, but the power behind it was from his Jiu Yang Shen Gong.
Although Taiji Fist is common for the later generations, not too many Wulin people were even
aware of its existence at the time right after Zhang Sanfeng developed it. Lu Zhangke had never
seen this kind of soft, seemingly powerless palm technique; naturally, he did not know what kind of
trick was hidden in this palm attack. He was extremely afraid of Zhang Wuji, hence he did not dare
to meet his palm and leaned sideways to evade.
Zhang Wuji turned around and with ‘bai she tu yan’ [white snake spitting words] his left palm struck
He Biweng, while his right palm shook in and out randomly. He Biweng pointed his left hand index
finger to the center of Zhang Wuji’s palm, his right palm swept diagonally down toward Zhang
Wuji’s lower abdomen.
Zhang Wuji had fought the Xuan Ming Elders several times; he knew these two men were not his
match. Compared to Du E and the other, the three monks whom he encountered in his most recent
three battles, these two were a level below in terms of their depth in martial art skills. So if he
wanted to defeat these two, he should have more than enough to spare. However, these two’s skill
was, after all, not superficial. Therefore, Zhang Wuji did not dare to be reckless. He launched Taiji
Fist to its fullest potential; creating circle after circle, with Jiu Yang Shen Gong struck out from
sometimes straight, sometime slanting circles.
The Xuanming Elders gradually felt the ‘yang’ energy burning fiercely; while the ‘yin’ and cold
energy of their own ‘Xuan Ming Shen Zhang’ was frequently forced back by the opponent.
After fighting for more than a hundred stances, by chance Zhang Wuji turned around and saw two
Chapter 39 1141
Unedited Version
dark shadows shiver on the ground. The moon had cast its shadow on Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo.
His heart skipped a beat. Zhao Min appeared to be shaking uncontrollably while she was fighting to
keep Zhou Zhiruo in her arms.
“Not good!” Zhang Wuji was secretly alarmed, “After taking Old Lu’s ‘xuan ming shen zhang’, I am
afraid Zhou Zhiruo cannot withstand it. The energy cultivation she trained was ‘yin’ and cold in
nature. Now that she received Xuan Ming Shen Zhang which is the world’s coldest and most
poisonous energy, cold on top of cold, apparently even Min Mei is not able to endure it.”
Thereupon he increased his effort to press Lu Zhangke.
Lu Zhangke noticed the change in Zhang Wuji’s fist technique; he guessed Zhang Wuji’s intentions
correctly. Leaping sideways to evade, he called out, “Shidi, surround him; that woman surnamed
Zhou is having a cold-poison attack. Don’t let him help her.”
“Certainly,” He Biweng replied. Leaping out of the circle, he picked up his pair of crane-beak pens
and with the ‘tong tian che di’ [going through the sky and penetrating the earth], his pens smashed
in from top and bottom.
Zhang Wuji smiled slightly and said, “With or without weapons, it’s all the same!” With a shout his
palm struck; the gust of wind generated was so strong that He Biweng was gasping for breath.
Lu Zhangke reached back for his deer-antler staff and swept it toward Zhang Wuji’s waist. Zhang
Wuji successively changed his fist techniques; now he launched the thirty-six style (or form) ‘long
zhua qin na shou’ [dragon claw ‘grab and capture’ or grappling technique] he learned from Shaolin
Divine Monk Kong Xing, the ‘fu qin shi’ [zither playing form], ‘gu se shi’ [drum beating form], ‘bu
feng shi’ [wind grasping form], and ‘bao can shi’ [destruction carrying form], all with very strong
offensive power.
“This Dragon Claw skill is very well trained,” Lu Zhangke called out, “Later on it will be very useful
to dig a hole in the ground; no mistake about it.”
“Shige,” He Biweng replied, “Why do we need a hole in the ground?”
Lu Zhangke laughed, “That Miss Zhou is going to die; of course we need a hole to bury her!”
As he spoke, his attention was slightly divided; Zhang Wuji flew in and kicked his left leg. Lu
Zhangke staggered. He quickly braced himself and brandished his deer-antler staff, creating a
defense so tight that even the wind and the rain would not be able to penetrate.
Zhang Wuji turned his head to see Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo; he saw these two women were
shaking even more violently. “Min Mei,” he asked, “How do you feel?”
“Very bad!” Zhao Min replied, “I feel very cold!”
Zhang Wuji was shocked. He thought for a moment and then understood. When Zhou Zhiruo was
hit by the Xuan Ming Shen Zhang, as fierce as the ‘yin’ and cold energy was, it only attacked her,
one person. But now even Zhao Min was feeling cold. He thought it must be because of Zhao
Min’s good intention that she transmitted her own energy to help Zhou Zhiruo resisting the cold.
However, these two women’s strengths differed considerably; Zhou Zhiruo’s internal energy was
also very strange, so strange that instead of helping her, Zhao Min’s own energy was depleted.
Zhang Wuji moved his fists furiously, hoping that he would force these two Elders as quickly as
possible. But the two Elders kept their distance; they moved to his front and to his back, but did not

Unedited Version
dare to fight him directly, as their intention was only to prolong the battle.
Zhang Wuji was getting impatient. “Min Mei,” he called out, “Lay Miss Zhou on the ground, and do
not hold her.”
“I … I can’t,” Zhao Min replied.
“What?” Zhang Wuji was puzzled.
“She … her back … is stuck to my palm,” Zhao Min said. Her teeth chattered and her body swayed
as if she was going to fall down any minute. Zhang Wuji was even more shocked.
“Zhang Jiaozhu,” he heard Lu Zhangke say, “This Miss Zhou is very cruel; she is passing on the
cold poison in her body into Junzhu Niangniang that Junzhu Niangniang is almost dead. What do
you say we make an agreement?”
“What agreement?” Zhang Wuji asked.
Lu Zhangke said, “We stop fighting. We get the two books from Miss Zhou, you get to save Junzhu
Niangniang.”
“Humph,” Zhang Wuji snorted. He thought, “These Xuan Ming Elders’ martial art is already this
good; if they also train Zhiruo’s sinister martial art and then they do much evil, nobody will be able
to control them.”
While still thinking, he turned his head to look at Zhao Min again and saw that a shade of greenish
blue had already appeared on her jade-like beautiful white cheeks, while her face showed an
extreme pain. Zhang Wuji took two steps backward and grabbed her right palm with his left hand.
Immediately he transferred his Jiu Yang Shen Qi in steady stream via his palm.
“Attack together from the front!” Lu Zhangke called out. With a staff and a pair of pens, like a flurry
of torrential rain the Xuan Ming Elders charged together.
Zhang Wuji was using most of his energy to save Zhao and Zhou, two women; he was unable to
move his body, he only had one palm with which to block the enemy’s attack, so in an instant he
found himself in a very precarious situation.
‘Rip’, He Biweng’s crane-beak pen cut a long slit on the pants on his left leg; blood immediately
dripped out of his leg.
At first, Zhao Min was almost frozen stiff by the cold ‘yin’ chi from Zhou Zhiruo’s body; she felt as if
her blood was slowly coagulating. As soon as the Jiu Yang Shen Qi flushed in, gradually her body
warmed up. But as Zhang Wuji used his other palm to fight Xuan Ming Elders, he was straining just
to make ends meet; consequently, his transfer of Jiu Yang Zhen Qi toward Zhao Min weakened.
Zhao Min started to feel cold again.
‘Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!’ Lu Zhangke struck three times with his deer-antler staff, with the tip of
the antler aiming toward Zhang Wuji’s eyes. Zhang Wuji raised his palm to parry, deflecting the
head of the staff away. He Biweng rolled on the ground. The pen in his left hand launched the
‘cong xin suo yu’ [lit. ‘whatever you like’ or ‘do as you please’] toward Zhang Wuji’s waist.
Zhang Wuji was unable to evade; he had no choice but to use the Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi trying to
neutralize the pen’s strength. But He Biweng’s pen carried a tremendous force and Zhang Wuji did
Chapter 39 1143
Unedited Version
not have the confidence that he would be able to neutralize the incoming force. Suddenly a loud
‘Dang!’ was heard; his waist shook, but he did not feel any pain. Turned out by chance He
Biweng’s pen hit the Tulong Saber hanging on his waist.
Zhang Wuji did not normally fight his opponent using any weapon. Even battling Du E, three
monks, he only used Sheng Huo Ling tablets, which were not real weapons. He had never used a
sword or a saber, and thus although the Tulong Saber was hanging on his waist, he had not
thought of using it to fight the enemy.
This pen strike by He Biweng awakened him; with a loud shout his left leg kicked, forcing He
Biweng to withdraw three steps back. He pulled the Saber out right when the deer-antler staff was
stabbing again. Zhang Wuji swept his Tulong Saber. With a light swishing noise the antler from the
staff fell down. Lu Zhangke was stunned. “Aiyo!” he cried out.
He Biweng’s pair of pens rolled in. Zhang Wuji swept the treasured Saber again. ‘Swish, swish!’
Two crane-beak pens broke into four pieces. Zhang Wuji turned the Saber around, creating a circle
of black light. The Xuan Ming Elders did not dare to get close anymore; finally Zhang Wuji was able
to transmit his Jiu Yang Zhen Qi into Zhao Min’s body.
With this infusion of full-strength energy, the critical condition of the cold Xuan Ming poison attack
on Zhou Zhiruo has finally passed. However, when two different types of energy, yin and yang,
intersect inside the body, especially if they were of different strength level, the strong would subdue
the weak. After the cold Xuan Ming poison was repelled, Jiu Yang Zhen Qi also offset the internal
Jiu Yin energy, which Zhou Zhiruo trained for.
After Zhou Zhiruo acquired the Jiu Yin Zhen Jing [Nine Yin Manual] hidden inside the Yitian Sword,
she only trained surreptitiously in the night because she was afraid Xie Xun and Zhang Wuji might
find out. But time was running out. Since she was unable to build a strong foundation by training
the manual step-by-step, her internal energy cultivation was not too deep. Actually, she only
trained the lower and easier-to-train sinister martial art from the Manual. When she was hit by the
Xuan Ming Shen Zhang, she was thinking of transmitting the cold ‘yin’ chi to Zhao Min. When
Zhang Wuji interfered, she only felt her entire body was enveloped with a warm and cozy feeling.
As she felt the incoming energy grow, she wanted to take her body out of Zhao Min’s palm;
unexpectedly, as she struggled, she felt as if a whiff of very strong sucking force was holding her
so that she was not able to escape. Before, she was sucking Zhao Min’s palm with her back; now,
her back was stuck on Zhao Min’s palm. It was because of the difference in internal energy
strengths. Zhou Zhiruo could not help but feel utterly shocked.
As Zhang Wuji was driving the cold poison out, he felt his Jiu Yang Zhen Qi was flowing out, while
from Zhao Min’s palm continuously came an opposing cold chi. He thought the cold poison of Xuan
Ming Shen Zhang had not been completely neutralized, so he kept increasing his power. He did
not know that with each part of Jiu Yang Zhen Qi he sent out, he neutralized one part of the Jiu Yin
Zhen Qi Zhou Zhiruo had painstakingly cultivated.
Zhou Zhirou was groaning inwardly, but she must not say anything, since she knew that as soon
as she opened her mouth, blood would immediately spurt out like crazy, her chi would be drained
and she would die.
Zhao Min felt warm and comfortable; she laughed and said, “Wuji Gege, I am all right now. You
can focus your attention to fight the Xuan Ming Elders!”
“Very well!” Zhang Wuji replied, and withdrew his internal energy.

Unedited Version
Zhou Zhiruo felt as if she had just received pardon; she quickly pulled away from Zhao Min’s palm.
She realized that although the cold poison of Xuan Ming Shen Zhang had been completely
repelled, her own Jiu Yin internal energy had also suffered a heavy damage. As soon as Zhang
Wuji brandished the Tulong Saber to attack the enemy, she stretched out her five fingers to strike
the crown of Zhao Min’s head.
“Aiyo!” Zhao Min cried out loudly. She felt a severe pain on the top of her head, and thought that
she was going to die this time. But she heard ‘crack, crack’ noise instead, as Zhou Zhiruo was
groaning in pain and hurriedly retreated.
Zhang Wuji was shocked; hastily he turned his head and asked, “What is it?”
Zhao Min reached up to touch her forehead and was so scared that she felt her soul had left her
and flown to the heavens that she was unable to say anything. Zhang Wuji only knew that she was
hit by the ‘Jiu Yin Bai Gu Zhua’; he was also scared out of his wits. With his right hand he
brandished to Saber to block the two elders, with his left hand he felt the top of her head. He felt
the stickiness of blood, but luckily did not find any broken bone. He felt as if a large boulder
burdening his heart had just fallen down.
“It’s all right,” he said, consolingly, “Your wound is only skin deep.” While in his heart he mused,
“Strange, very strange!”
He did not know that when Zhou Zhiruo attacked, the Jiu Yang Zhen Qi he sent out earlier had not
completely left Zhao Min’s body. Moreover, Zhou Zhiruo’s own internal energy had suffered
substantial damage. When she attacked, not only she failed to harm the opponent, her own fingers
experienced quite a shock.
As Zhang Wuji’s attention was diverted, the Xuan Ming Elders’ attack came by, but this time Zhang
Wuji had the world’s sharpest weapon in his hand. Aware of the outstanding character of this
weapon, he did not want to take advantage over the opponent, so he handed the precious saber
over to Zhao Min instead. Quickly he circulated his breathing one round and focused his attention.
Then, retracting his left hand, he thrust out his palm using the Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi to divert He
Biweng’s incoming palm.
This ‘pull and push’ was the most profound technique of the seventh level of Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi;
backed by concentrated power of the Jiu Yang Shen Gong. This technique required the most
amount of internal energy and could not have the slightest degree of negligence in its execution. If
he failed, he would suffer fire deviation. For this reason he did not dare to use it earlier even
though when faced with a desperate situation, because his mind was still occupied by trying to
repel the cold poison from Zhao and Zhou, two women.
The Xuan Ming Elders were first class martial art masters; if he had used the fifth or the sixth level
of Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi, he might not be able to deal with them. As He Biweng’s right palm struck
by, ‘whoosh!’ it changed course to strike Lu Zhangke’s shoulder.
Lu Zhangke was startled and angrily said, “Shidi, what are you doing?”
Although He Biweng’s martial art skill was high, his natural disposition was rather slow; he had to
think for quite a while before he could understand anything. This time, things happened so quickly
that he himself was baffled. In his shock, he was unable to give Lu Zhangke any explanation. He
only knew that Zhang Wuji had played a trick on him. He thought that if he increased his effort in
attacking the enemy, he might appease his Shixiong; therefore, sending out his strength to his right
leg, he kicked Zhang Wuji, hard.
Chapter 39 1145
Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji’s left hand whisked this kick, hooked He Biweng’s leg and directed it toward Lu
Zhangke’s lower abdomen. Lu Zhangke was shocked and angered. “Are you insane?” he roared.
“That’s right!” Zhao Min called out, “Mr. He, quickly capture this rebellious, lecherous, greedy and
kinky Shixiong of yours, my Father will certainly reward you heavily.”
Zhang Wuji secretly laughed. “This ‘driving-a-wedge-between-them’ idea is really marvelous,” he

mused. Originally, he wanted to use Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi to divert He Biweng’s attack toward Lu
Zhangke, and redirect Lu Zhangke’s strike toward He Biweng. But as he listened to Zhao Min, he
only diverted He Biweng’s fists and legs, but used Taiji Fist to deal with Lu Zhangke.
“Mr. He, don’t worry,” he called out, “With our combined effort, we will certainly be able to butcher
this pervert deer [‘Lu’ of Lu Zhangke means ‘deer’]. The Ruyang Prince has already bestowed to
you … bestowed to you …” In that instant, he could not think of an appropriate government
position for him.
“Mr. He,” Zhao Min called out, “The official letter of your appointment to a high official position is
here.” While saying that she took a bundle of paper from her bosom and waved it up, reading,
“Hmm, it is ‘Da Yuan Hu Guo Yang Wei Da Jiang Jun’ [the Great Yuan’s Protector of the Country,
Great General with Rising Power]. Hurry up, you must try harder!”
Zhang Wuji struck with his right palm, forcing Lu Zhangke to lean to the left; right at this moment,
he diverted He Biweng’s left palm from attacking Zhang Wuji’s left to Lu Zhangke’ right, so that Lu
Zhangke was attacked from left and right.
Lu Zhangke and He Biweng had been together for several decades; their love to each other was
like blood brothers. At first Lu Zhangke did not believe that He Biweng would betray him, but at this
moment he had seen it with his own eyes how He Biweng successively attacked him for five
stances; all aimed at his vital points, all with full-powered punches or kicks, apparently with the
desire to take his life, without the least bit of friendship. His resentment had reached its peak. He
roared, “You are after riches and honor, and do not have any regard about ‘yi qi’?”
“I … I am ...” He Biweng hurriedly said.
“That’s right,” Zhao Min cut him off, “You have no choice because you are going to be the ‘Da
Yuan Hu Guo Yang Wei Da Jiang Jun’; therefore, you cannot say anything about offending your
Shixiong.”
Zhang Wuji put his entire strength in his right hand and focused his entire attention to lead He
Biweng’s palm strike toward Lu Zhangke. ‘Bang!’ Lu Zhangke’s shoulder was squarely hit. In his
anger Lu Zhangke slapped backward, striking He Biweng’s left side of his jaw that several of his
teeth fell down.
He Biweng was already old; he only had several teeth left inside his mouth. Naturally, he cherished
these remaining few teeth on his left cheek. Unable to restrain his anger, he shouted, “Shige, you
really can’t tell the good from the bad. I did not hit you on purpose.”
Lu Zhangke was also angry. “Who started the fight?” he said. Although his knowledge was vast, he
did not know that in this world there existed the seventh level of Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi with such a
formidable power. He thought that based on the level of martial art skill He Biweng and he
possessed, Zhang Wuji might be able to defeat them or even kill them, but never in his wildest
dream would he expect Zhang Wuji to use such technique as ‘borrowing strength to fight strength’,
reversing his partner’s palm force to strike him. Therefore, he had never suspected he had fallen

Unedited Version
into Zhang Wuji’s trick.
Venting up his frustration, He Biweng cursed, “Little bastard, you have played trick on me!”
“That’s right!” Zhao Min called out, “You don’t need to call him ‘Shige’, just call him ‘Little bastard’.”
As Zhang Wuji’s left palm was pressing Lu Zhangke’s palm power, his right hand diverted He
Biweng’s palm to hit Lu Zhangke’s right cheek that his cheek was swollen immediately.
Noticing that Lu Zhangke was fuming; his eyes were red and his palm attacked He Biweng like
crazy, Zhang Wuji knew his plan worked. “Mr. He,” he shouted, “I’ll leave this pervert deer into your
hands.” His left foot kicked, he flew out of and took Zhao Min to leave. He saw the Xuan Ming
Elders were still intensely fighting ‘you punch me, I kick you’ each other.
“Mr. He,” Zhao Min called out, “After you arrest your Shige, you may borrow the secret martial art
manual from the Tulong Saber for a month. Quickly set up a great merit; don’t miss this good
opportunity.”
Lu Zhangke was getting angrier; he attacked He Biweng without showing any mercy. These two
men were of the same school; there was not much difference in their martial skill level [orig. ‘ban jin
ba liang’ – half a pound is eight ounces]. It was hard to say when this kind of fierce battle would
end.
Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min returned to the Shaolin Temple. Examining the top of Zhao Min’s head,
Zhang Wuji saw that the injury was superficial. Suddenly he remembered something. “Min Mei,” he
said, “Luckily you bring that bundle of paper; otherwise, Lu Zhangke would not believe.”
With a chuckle, Zhao Min took two bundles of thin papers from her bosom. She waved it in front of
Zhang Wuji’s face and said with a laugh, “Can you guess what this is?”
Zhang Wuji smiled and said, “If you tell me to guess, I will never guess correctly in my lifetime. So,
why would I want to take the trouble?”
Zhao Min placed the two bundles of paper in his hand. Zhang Wuji took a candle to examine the
paper. He found out that it was not paper, but thin sheets of silk, as thin as cicada’s wings. The
sheets were densely populated with tiny characters, with each character as small as the head of a
fly. The first bundle began with this line of four characters, ‘wu mu yi shu’ [Wumu Legacy; lit. ‘the
book (or letter) left behind by Wumu’]. It explained the key in deployment of troops in a war, battle
formation, and other fine points of military strategy.
Looking at the second bundle, he saw it started with these four characters, ‘Jiu Yin Zhen Jing’
[Nine Yin Manual; lit. ‘nine yin (negative/feminine/moon) true/real scripture’]. Inside were all kinds
of mystical and strange martial arts. Flipping toward the end of the bundle, he found ‘Jiu Yin Bai Gu
Zhua’ [Nine Yin White Bone Claw] and ‘Cui Xin Zhang’ [heart destroying palm] among other things.
Zhang Wuji’s heart turned cold. “You … did you take all this from Miss Zhou?” he asked.
Zhao Min laughed. “When she was immobile, why can’t I take advantage of her [orig. shun shou
qian yang’ – lead away a goat in passing’]?” she said, “This kind of malicious martial art, I don’t
want to learn, but I do want to destroy it, since left in her hands it might be used to harm others.”
Zhang Wuji browsed through the Jiu Yin Zhen Jing. A few pages later, he realized that the lesson
inside was very profound and difficult to decipher in a short while. He also knew that the martial art
Chapter 39 1147
Unedited Version
skill toward the end of the book was not malicious, he said, “The martial art in this manual is
actually very deep. If trained properly, I believe ten, twenty years later, the result will not be a small
matter. But if it is trained rashly, the result will be superficial. Not only it will harm others, but will
inflict self injury as well.” After pausing for a moment, he continued, “That Jiejie wearing yellow
gown’s martial art is obviously of the same school, yet her movements were upright without any
sign of maliciousness, very pure and honorable. It seems that her skill also came from this Nine Yin
Manual.”
“She said something like ‘Behind the Mount Zhong Nan, the Tomb of the Living Dead, the Divine
Eagle and Gallant Knights vanished from the Jianghu’, what do these four lines mean?” Zhao Min
asked.
Zhang Wuji shook his head. “When we see Tai Shifu in the future, we will ask the Senior. Perhaps
he could shed some light on this affair.”
They chatted for some time. After making sure that there was no change in troop activity at the
bottom of the mountain, they went their separate ways to take a rest.
End of Chapter 39.

Unedited Version
Chapter 40 – Didn’t Know This Zhang Fellow was The

Mr. Zhang
Zhou Zhiruo drew out her sword and pointed it toward Zhang Wuji's chest. “I am going to
take your life today,” she shouted sternly, “Yin Li’s ghost is entangling me anyway. I will
eventually get killed. I’d rather die together with you.” While saying that, she raised her
sword high, ready to stab it down into Zhang Wuji’s chest.
Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji woke up at daybreak the next morning, and immediately jumped up a tall tree to scout
the enemy movement. The enemy camp was bustling with activity; it seemed that they were going
to launch an attack.
“Min Mei!” Zhang Wuji called.
“Mmm … what is it?” Zhao Min replied.
Zhang Wuji hesitated before saying, “Nothing, I just love to call your name.” Actually, he wanted to
consult Zhao Min on how to repel the Yuan army, knowing full well that she was very resourceful;
certainly she had some brilliant ideas. But then he thought, “She was a princess of the imperial
court; she betrayed her father and brother to follow me. I think it is just too much to ask her to help
me killing her fellow Mongolians.” Hence, he stopped himself when the words were just on the tip
of his tongue.
Zhao Min noticed the change in his countenance; she knew what he was going to say. She sighed
and said, “Wuji Gege, you are able to empathize with my painful predicament; I don’t have to say
anything.”
Zhang Wuji went back to his room with a troubled mind of not knowing what to do. Absentmindedly
he took the two bundles of book Zhao Min brought last night. He read several pages of the Nine
Yin Manual; he also took a glance on the Wumu Legacy. Again, after reading several pages, he
came across a title ‘bing kun niu tou shan’ five small characters [troops trapped on the Ox-head
Hill]. His heart was moved. He read on and found that in this section, Yue Fei recounted his
experience when his outnumbered troops were surrounded by the Jin army; how he escaped from
the entrapment, how he deployed special force soldiers, how he launched a converging attack and
seized an overwhelming victory, all kinds of plan explained in great details.
Zhang Wuji slapped the table, “The Heaven helps me!” he exclaimed. Slapping the book down, he
started to think. The situation of this Shaoshi Peak was entirely different to the Niutou Hill where
Yue Fei was trapped in the past; however, if he used the same tactics, there was no reason why
he could not win by a surprise move.
His admiration grew as he pondered deeper; he thought that Yue Wumu was a Heaven-sent
genius. Faced with such danger, an ordinary man would not think of such strategy. He also thought
that troop’s deployment was just like martial arts; if there wasn’t any expert giving guidance, no
matter how smart or how dull, one would not think of such plan.
Dipping his finger into the tea cup, he drew the Temple map on the table. Even though he was
aware of the dangerous situation they were in, who can say that they would not be lucky and
prevail against the enemy? Their side was few, the enemy was many; they would not be able to
score victory by marching out in a neat formation and engage the enemy in an open battle.
Once his mind was set, he went to the Da Xiong Bao Dian [Precious Hall of Great Heroes] and
asked Abbot Kong Wen to summon the heroes. In a short moment everybody had arrived.
Zhang Wuji stood up and said, “Presently, Tatar cavalry has gathered at the base of the mountain.
Presumably, they will carry out a large scale attack soon. Although we have scored a small victory
yesterday and have dampened their spirit, we will be hard pressed to withstand them if the Tatars
pay no regards to their own lives and throng up the mountain. Zaixia [lit. under, the humble one]
has no talent; it was by the heroes’ graciousness that I am elected to hold this temporary position
as the commander in chief. Today we are united against a common enemy. I am asking everybody
to obey my command.”

Unedited Version
The multitude of heroes replied in one voice, “Please issue the order, we will follow, no one will
dare to disobey.”
“Very well!” Zhang Wuji said, “Wu Qishi [Flag Leader Wu], receive my order!”
Rui Jin’s Flag Leader, Wu Jingcao stepped forward, bowed and said, “Subordinate is ready to
receive the order.” While he was thinking in his heart, “Jiaozhu issues his first order to me. It is truly
a great honor. No matter what kind of danger I will have to face, I will risk my life in doing it.”
Zhang Wuji said, “I assign you to lead your Flag brethren to uphold the martial law. Whichever hero
or warrior does not obey my order, the Rui Jin Flag’s lances and hatchets will be thrown into his
body. This law applies both to seniors and elders of our own Cult, and other Wulin masters and
seniors. No exception.”
“Accept the order!” with a loud voice Wu Jingcao complied. He took a small white flag from his
bosom and held it tight with both hands.
Both in terms of name and martial art skill, Wu Jingcao was not considered a first class Jianghu
warrior, so previously, nobody regarded him too highly. But since the Five-Element Flags
demonstrated their invincible might the other day, the multitude of heroes all knew that wherever
this small white flag in his hand landed, it will immediately followed by the 500 feathered arrows,
500 javelins, and 500 short hatchets. Even if your skill is as high as the heavens, you will become
mincemeat instantly. Therefore, seeing him unfold the white flag, everybody’s hearts shivered.
The reason behind this order was because when Zhang Wuji browsed through the Wumu Legacy,
the first chapter started with, ‘The way to the successful training of troops starts with strict
discipline.’ He knew these Jianghu warriors were proud people; each one was used to do what one
thought right. Although individually they possessed strong martial art skills, fighting together, they
were no different than a motley crowd. Without someone giving order to organize and restrain,
forcing them to follow orders, there was no way they could resist the Mongolian elite troops.
Therefore, his first order was to assign the Rui Jin Flag as the law enforcers.
Pointing his finger to the tall wall in front of the hall, Zhang Wuji said, “Gentlemen, Heroes,
whoever excels in ‘qing gong’ and able to jump over that wall, please show your skill.”
Among the crowd of heroes, there were not a few whose face appeared dissatisfied; they thought,
“What is this immaterial talk about telling us to show off our jumping ability?” Some senior masters
felt that he was showing contempt toward others; they were not pleased at all.
Zhang Songxi stepped out from among the crowd and said, “I can.” And then he leaped over the
wall and lightly landed on the other side of the wall. Wudang Pai’s ‘ti yun zong’ [cloud stairs] ‘qing
gong’ enjoyed quite a reputation throughout the world. For someone with Zhang Songxi’s ability,
leaping this wall was as easy as blowing off dust. However, he was not showing off at all, it was
only an honest demonstration because he was following order. Thereupon Yu Lianzhou, Yin Liting,
Yang Xiao, Fan Yao, Wei Yixiao, Yin Yewang and the other experts followed suit one by one.
Like butterflies flying over flowers the heroes jumped over the wall one after another. Some were
showing off their ‘qing gong’ by performing all kinds of flowery styles midair. After more than four
hundred people had leaped, it looked like nobody else would try.
This wall was indeed not low; without a good ‘qing gong’ it was not easy to leap over it. The
multitude of heroes did not train the same martial art skill. Oftentimes they trained themselves well
in fists and kicks or weaponry, so their ‘qing gong’ was ordinary. There were quite a number of
Chapter 40 1151
Unedited Version
Jianghu characters who made their names this way; naturally, they were not willing to show off
their shortcomings.
Noticing that among these four hundred people there were about eighty to ninety Shaolin monks,
Zhang Wuji thought, “Shaolin Pai truly lives up to its reputation as the number one school in Wulin.
Just in ‘qing gong’ alone, they have many more masters than any other schools.” Thereupon he
issued his next order, “Yu Er Bo, Zhang Si Bo, Yin Liu Shu, the three Uncles are to lead these
heroes excel in ‘qing gong’ to bluff the enemy. You are to pretend to be escapees from the Temple,
make the enemy troops to pursue you, and when you get to the back of the mountain ...” And he
detailed the next steps.
Wudang Pai’s Yu, Zhang and Yin, three heroes accepted the orders. Zhang Wuji made further
assignments: who would set up ambush, who would cut the enemy’s rear flank, who would engage
them frontally, who would make flank attack, and so on; all in detailed arrangement.
Yang Xiao and the others noticed how he planned this ingenious tactic and deployed troop’s
formation to engage the enemy; everything was so clear and orderly as if it was all premeditated.
They were all utterly impressed; nobody knew that he had used the military tactic legacy of Yue
Wumu. Only, he modified it slightly because of different terrain and different troops.
Finished assigning tasks, Zhang Wuji finally said, “I am asking Kong Wen Fangzhang and Kong
Zhi Shen Seng to lead gentlemen and ladies of the Emei Pai to take care of the injured and the
dead.” Since Zhou Zhiruo was not present, Emei Pai had no one to give leadership. Zhang Wuji
was aware Emei Pai had deep resentment against him, so he felt it was inappropriate for him to
give them direction. For this reason he asked Kong Wen and Kong Zhi, two divine monks; both
men of good moral standing and reputation to act as their leaders. Presumably, Emei Pai people
would not refuse to be under their leaderships. Sure enough, hearing his order, male and female
disciples of Emei Pai silently accepted it; no one open his or her mouth in dissent.
In a loud and clear voice Zhang Wuji said, “Today, the warriors of the Central Plains are united to
fight the Tatar invasion. Masters in charge of bells and drums of the Shaolin Pai, please beat the
drums and ring the bells.” The multitude of heroes responded with an earth-shattering cheers; they
unsheathed their weapons in high spirit.
The Lie Huo Flag had transported the firewood amassed in the Temple out from its storehouses
and piled it up in front of the Temple. They lighted it up and very soon flames and thick smoke rose
up to the sky. The Hou Tu Flag had spread silt on top of various halls in the Temple, where the Lie
Huo Flag then stacked firewood on it. This way, when they lighted the firewood, the fire would not
spread to the building below. Yet from a distant, the several hundred buildings in the Temple
complex appeared to be burning.
From the base of the mountain, the Yuan army heard the bells and drums first, which sounded like
emergency alarm; then the saw the raging fire up the mountain. “Not good!” they said to each
other, “The ‘man zi’ [insulting term for south Chinese/southern barbarian] set the Temple on fire;
they must be running away.”
Leading more than 150 warriors excelled in ‘qing gong’, Yu Lianzhou rushed down the mountain
from the left side of Shaoshi Peak. Before they even reached the waist of the mountain, Yuan
troops had already made loud ruckus and lined up in formation to pursue. The crowd of warriors
scattered in all direction, making it hard for the Yuan army to shoot them with arrows.
Zhang Songxi led the second group. Yin Liting led the third group. Each of them carried a large
bundle on his back. The bundles contained either wooden planks or bundles of clothes. In the eyes

Unedited Version
of the Yuan troops, it appeared that they were abandoning the Temple, escaping with difficulty
carrying valuables; but the bundles were actually shields against the Mongolians’ arrows.
Because of the heavy smoke, the Yuan troops could not see clearly how many people were
escaping. Thereupon they divided their forces into two groups; ten thousand soldiers pursued the
escapees immediately, while the other ten thousand stayed in their original defensive position.
“Yang Zuo Shi,” Zhang Wuji turned toward Yang Xiao, “The Tatar General is quite knowledgeable
of military tactic; he did not order the entire army to pursue. This might give us trouble.”
“Yes,” Yang Xiao replied, “They do give us reason to be concerned.”
They heard bugles sound from the bottom of the mountain. Two thousand strong Yuan cavalry
divided itself into two groups and advanced to the top of the mountain from left and right. The
mountain roads were rugged, but Mongolian ponies were able to gallop fast, as if they were flying.
With their long spears and iron armors, the troops’ appearance was very impressive.
When the vanguard of the Yuan cavalry arrived at the pavilion halfway up the mountain, Zhang
Wuji gave his signal. From either side of the road, Lie Huo Flag people closing in, crouching
among the tall grass. As the two-thousand strong cavalry advanced about another hundred
‘zhang’s, Xin Ran let out a whistle; his troops immediately sprayed oil toward the enemy, followed
by balls of fire, burning both horses and their riders. The horses neighed in fear and pain; most of
them rolled down the mountain, creating a great chaos.
The Yuan troops discipline was very strict. As the front group was being defeated, the rear group
did not budge. Under the command of their general, three thousand soldiers got down from their
horses and marched forward to attack. Again the Lie Huo Flag shot their fire, burning several
hundred troops. But with extreme force of will, the remaining troops were still marching on.
Tang Yang, the Flag Leader of the Hong Shui Flag waved a black flag; poisonous water spurted
out. Next, the Hou Tu Flag also shot poisonous sand, throwing the Yuan army into total disorder.
Several hundred troops managed to advance toward the mountain peak. These soldiers were
completely wiped out by the Rui Jin Flag and Ju Mu Flag.
From the bottom of the mountain suddenly came the sound of beating drums. Five thousand troops
marched forward with large shields lined up in front of their bodies, creating a slowly advancing
wall. This way, the fire, poisonous water and poisonous sand lost their effectiveness. Even gigantic
logs rolled down by the Ju Mu Flag only managed to create a few gaps, which were quickly closed
again.
Seeing this desperate situation, Abbot Kong Wen said, “Zhang Jiaozhu, please have everybody
retreat quickly. We must preserve the vitality of the Wulin world of the Central Plains. Although we
are defeated today, we will stage a comeback in the future.”
In the midst of this anxiety, suddenly they heard rousing sound of metal drums from the foot of the
mountain, followed by a rocket shot up to the sky. Battle cries rose up from all directions.
Yang Xiao was delighted. “Jiaozhu,” he said, “Our reinforcement arrives!”
From the top of the mountain looking down, they could not see the situation at the foot of the
mountain; but they saw the dust rose and they heard the shouts of the people and the neigh of the
horses. Obviously, the incoming troops were numerous.
Chapter 40 1153
Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji loudly called out, “The reinforcement has arrived; everybody, charge!” From the top of
the mountain, the multitude of heroes charged downward with weapons in their hands.
Zhang Wuji cried out again, “Gentlemen Heroes, kill officers first before killing the soldiers.”
The crowd of heroes echoed his cry, “Kill officers first before killing the soldiers!”
The Mongolian armed force was organized into teams. Every ten soldiers formed a ten-man unit.
Every ten-man units formed a hundred-man unit. Likewise, they formed thousand-man unit and
subsequently ten-thousand-man unit, following a layered chain of command. When they go to
battle, it was just like the mind giving order to the arm, the arm giving order to the hand, the hand
giving order to the fingers. If the two forces were battling against each other arrayed in formation,
Zhang Wuji’s order to kill the officers first would be difficult to follow; but at this moment the Yuan
army was scattered on the hillside. Although the Yuan army could be considered elite troops, the
martial art skill of their officers, after all, was inferior to the heroes and warriors of the Central
Plains. Soon several ‘qian fu zhang’ [leader of a thousand-man unit] and ‘bai fu zhang’ [leader of a
hundred-man unit] were killed. The Mongolian troops were thrown into confusion.
Charging down the mountain, Zhang Wuji and the others saw fluttering flags at the base of the
mountain. The one on the south carried a ‘Xu’ character, while the one on the north had a ‘Chang’
character. So they know that Xu Da and Chang Yuchun had arrived.
Xu and Chang, two men were originally stationed around the Huai Si River. This time they were
just moving their troops to Henan when Budai Heshang [cloth sack monk] Shuo Bude arrived with
the call for help. As soon as they learned about their Cult Leader was besieged by the enemy at
the Shaoshi Peak, they deployed their troops night and day. By that time, around the Henan and
Hubei, the Ming Cult army had fought the Yuan army for several years; with both sides occupying
overlapping regions. Since they were not too far away and left as soon as they received the news,
they managed to arrive in less than two days.
Xu Da and Chang Yuchun had been in command over the Ming Cult army for a long time;
moreover, their troops were large, so they were able to drive the Yuan army to the west in no time.
The other force of ten-thousand Yuan soldiers was pursuing the heroes who pretended to escape
from the Temple toward the western valley. Yu Lianzhou, Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting led several
hundred warriors with outstanding ‘qing gong’ fighting and retreating into the valley. The Yuan
army’s ‘wan fu zhang’ [leader of ten-thousand-man unit] saw that the three sides of the valley were
all steep cliffs; the valley looked dangerous. However, seeing the number of the enemy was small,
he thought that even if the enemy prepared an ambush there, they should be able to deal with it.
Thereupon he signaled with his hand to order his troops to pursue closely into the valley.
As Yu Lianzhou and the others arrived at the bottom of the cliff, they climbed on several dozens
long ropes, which were prepared in advance. As the ‘wan fu zhang’ realized they had fallen into the
enemy’s trap, he quickly ordered his men to withdraw. To his shock, however, at the mouth of the
valley they were driven back by volleys of fire, poisonous sand, arrows, and poisonous water; while
the Ju Mu Flag dropped logs in abundance to seal up the entrance of the valley.
Meanwhile, the second defeated army was also driven to the valley. As they saw there was no way
out, they ran all over the mountain and valley, scattered to all direction. Zhang Wuji and Xu Da
arrived in close succession. “What a pity!” they cried; if they had planned it properly in advance, the
second ten thousand strong troops would also be driven into the valley and destroyed completely.
Zhang Wuji did not anticipate the Yuan army would divide themselves into two groups, he also did

Unedited Version
not expect the reinforcement would arrive amazingly quickly. After all, commanding troops in the
battlefield was not the same as being a Cult Leader. Although the Wumu Legacy contained
marvelous military strategy, in the end, it was not easy to reconcile between the theory and
practice. If Xu Da and Chang Yuchun did not arrive on time, the Shaolin Temple would
inadvertently meet its doom. The first ten-thousand strong Yuan army, which was trapped inside
the valley, would also be eventually rescued by their allies.
Xu Da immediately ordered his troops to move dirt and rocks to seal the mouth of the valley. He
also sent his archers to climb up the cliff. Occupying the higher position their arrows shot down like
rain into the Yuan army below. The Yuan troops were surrounded by the valley walls, they were
powerless to retaliate and could only hide underneath the mountain rocks.
Not too long afterwards, Chang Yuchun’s troops arrived. He was extremely delighted to see Zhang
Wuji after a long period of separation.
“Remove the dirt and the rocks,” Chang Yuchun yelled, “We are going in to wipe out the Tatars.”
Xu Da laughed and said, “There are no food and no water in the valley. Give them seven, eight
days; the Tatars will die of thirst and starvation. Why must we, brothers, painstakingly fight with
them?”
Chang Yuchun also laughed, “I always prefer to kill them with my own hands.”
Although Chang Yuchun was older than Xu Da, he usually submitted to Xu Da’s intelligence; also,
he noticed that Zhang Wuji did not contradict Xu Da, so he did not press on.
Xu and Chang, two men were battlefield-trained; their orders were appropriate and to the point.
Zhang Wuji realized his battle experience was inferior to these two, therefore, he asked Xu and
Chang to be in charge in pursuing and killing the runaway Yuan soldiers.
That evening, joyous noise shook the Shaoshi Peak, as the Ming Cult rebel army [orig. ‘yi jun’ –
righteous army, or militia] and the heroes from all schools and sects celebrate their victory. After
several days in a row always eating vegetarian dishes in the Shaolin Temple, they grew tired of the
food. Tonight, wine and meat were overflowing; everybody could eat to their heart’s content.
During the banquet, Zhang Wuji asked Chang Yuchun about his health; he wanted to know if
Chang Yuchun diligently took the medicine he prescribed to nurse Chang Yuchun’s health. Chang
Yuchun laughed aloud and said, “Jiaozhu, don’t worry. Lao Chang [the Ol’ Chang] is as healthy as
an ox, on one meal I can eat three catties of meat and six big bowls of rice. During the battle, lack
of sleep for three days and three nights will not harm me a bit.” His implication was that he did not
need any medication. However, Zhang Wuji remembered what Hu Qingniu had told him; therefore,
he earnestly implored him to take the medicine for his health. Chang Yuchun only gave him a non-
committal answer, because in his heart he greatly disapproved Zhang Wuji’s advice.
Xu Da poured a cup full of wine to toast Zhang Wuji. “Congratulations, Jiaozhu,” he said, “Please
accept this toast!” Zhang Wuji received the cup and drank the wine.
Xu Da said, “Subordinate has always admired Jiaozhu’s courage and wisdom in dealing with
others, admired your peerless martial art skill. To my surprise, your military tactic is also
marvelous. This is the great fortune of our Cult to the benefit of common people everywhere.”
Zhang Wuji laughed out loud and said, “Xu Dage, no need to flatter me. Our great victory today
was first, due to the amazingly speedy arrival of Xu Dage and Chang Dage; and second, due to the
Chapter 40 1155
Unedited Version
Yue Wumu’s Legacy. Xiao Di [little brother] truly cannot take even a half part of credit.”
“What is the Yue Wumu’s Legacy?” Xu Da wondered, “I beg for Jiaozhu’s explanation.”
Zhang Wuji took a bundle of yellowish thin paper from his bosom. It was the Wumu Legacy, which
was concealed inside the Tulong Saber. He turned the page to the ‘Troops Trapped on the Ox-
head Mountain’ section and handed it over to Xu Da.
Xu Da received the book with both hands and read attentively for a moment. He could not help but
be stunned and impressed and the same time. “Wumu’s ability in managing the troops was truly
divine, truly unachievable by the later generation,” he sighed, “If Yue Wumu was still alive today,
leading the warriors of the Central Plains, we would not worry about driving the Tatars back to the
northern desert.”
While saying that, he respectfully returned the book But Zhang Wuji did not want to receive it. He
said, “’The most revered in the Wulin world, treasured Saber slaughtering the dragon; ruling
everything under the heavens, no one dares to disobey.’ The real meaning of these sixteen
characters, only today did I finally understand. The so-called ‘the most revered in the Wulin world’
is not the Saber itself, but it is the Legacy concealed inside the Saber. When this military strategy
is used to face the enemy, fighting a battle will result in victory, attacking will result in subduing the
enemy. Ultimately, ‘ruling everything under the heavens, no one dared to disobey.’ Otherwise, how
can one rule everything under the heavens with just a single treasured saber? Xu Dage, I am
passing this military strategy book to you. I hope you will use the notes Yue Wumu left behind to
take our country [orig. ‘he shan’ – river and mountain] back and set up a new emperor [orig. ‘huang
long – yellow dragon].”
Xu Da was taken aback. “What kind of virtue or ability does Subordinate have?” he hastily said,
“How can I be worthy to accept such a generous gift from Jiaozhu?”
“Xu Dage,” Zhang Wuji replied, “Please do not decline. I am giving this book on military strategy to
you on behalf of the common people.”
Xu Da held the book with trembling hands. Zhang Wuji continued, “There were two more lines in
the saying circulating within the Wulin world: ‘Yitian [relying on Heaven] does not appear, who can
match its sharpness?’ Presently, the Yitian Sword is broken into two; but someday someone will
mend it. Hidden inside the Sword was a very fierce secret martial art manual. I also know the
meaning of these last two lines. The Military Manual is to be used to drive the Tatars away.
Somebody will seize the power. If it happens that the new ruler is abusing his newfound power,
that he is simply replacing one tyrant with another, so that the common people are oppressed with
great suffering, then there will come a day when a hero, wielding the Yitian Sword, will severe the
head of that tyrant. Although by commanding millions of warriors the tyrant is able to overturn the
world, he might not necessarily able to withstand one strike of the Yitian Sword. Xu Dage, I want
you to remember what I said today.”
Xu Da’s back was streaming with cold sweats; he did not dare to decline anymore. “Subordinate
will cautiously observe Jiaozhu’s instructions today,” he said. With full respect he placed the Wumu
Legacy on the table, kneeled down and kowtowed to it four times before respectfully thanking
Zhang Wuji again for bestowing the book to him.
Hereafter, Xu Da did indeed command his troops with a divine skill; consecutively defeated the
Yuan army, until finally he held the commander-in-chief position in the expedition to the north,
driving away the Mongolians beyond the Great Wall. His prestige shook the northern desert,
establishing meritorious achievement of his generation. Henceforth the Ming Cult was admired by

Unedited Version
the heroes of the Central Plains. Everywhere Zhang Wuji issued his order, nobody dared to
disobey. For the last several hundred years the Ming Cult was held in contempt by the common
people; they were considered demonic and heretical. After this heaven-turning-and-earth-shaking
huge change, the Ming Cult became the leader of the heroes and warriors of the Central Plains,
became the driving force behind the resurgence’s great mission. Later on, Zhu Yuanzhang turned
double-minded and repeatedly schemed to ascend the throne. Even so, the Ming Cult people were
the ones helping him to take back the country [here, the word is ‘jiang shan’ – river and mountain];
therefore, he could not help but choose the character ‘Ming’ [bright] as his dynasty name. From the
first year of Ming Dynasty’s Emperor Hongwu [reign name of Zhu Yuanzhang] to the seventeenth
year of Emperor Chongzhen [the last emperor of Ming Dynasty], 277 years of ruling the land under
the heavens [i.e.China], it was because of the Ming Cult.
[Translator’s note: Jin Yong original text says the first year of Hongwu was ‘wu shen’, the forty-fifth
year of the 60-year cycle. History of China (J.A.G. Roberts) says Zhu Yuanzhang declared his new
dynasty in January of the year 1368. The last year of Chongzhen was ‘jia shen’ – the twenty-first
year of the 60-year cycle, or 1644. Roberts did say that Chongzhen committed suicide in 1644;
however, 1368 + 277 = 1645. The same book also says that Chongzhen reigned from 1628 to
1645 (seventeen years). One possible explanation I can think of is that according to Chinese
calendar, January of 1368 was still considered the previous year.]
That evening, the multitude of heroes ate and drank until dawn; it was not until they were drunk did
they go to their rooms to rest. Toward the afternoon, one by one they took their leave from Kong
Wen and Kong Zhi. Zhang Wuji saw that the Emei disciples were like sheep without a shepherd,
his heart was sorrowful. He also saw Song Qingshu was still lying on the stretcher; it was unclear
whether he was still alive or had already died. Thereupon he went near them and said to Jing Hui,
“Let me examine Song Dage’s injury.”
Jing Hui coldly said, “The cat weeps for the dead mouse. You don’t need to shed crocodile tears.”
Zhou Dian happened to be nearby; he could not restrain himself from cursing, “For the sake of old
friendship with your Zhang Men [Sect Leader], our Jiaozhu is willing to treat this surnamed Song’s
injury. Actually, everybody has the right to kill this kind of renegade and betrayer-of-father disciple.
What is a wicked nun like you prattling about?”
Jing Hui was about to retort; but then she saw Zhou Dian’s rogue looking ugly countenance, she
was afraid he might be persistently unreasonable. If a fight broke, she would unavoidably be at a
disadvantage; therefore, suppressing her anger she laughed coldly and said, “From generation to
generation, our Emei Pai’s Zhang Men has always be ‘clear-as-ice-and-clean-as-jade’ virgin. If
Zhou Zhang Men did not maintain her moral integrity and chastity, how can she be our school’s
Zhang Men? Humph, if this kind of traitor Song Qingshu stayed with our Sect, he might smear
Zhou Zhang Men’s reputation. Li Shizhi [martial nephew], Long Shizhi, please return this fellow to
Wudang Pai!”
The two Emei disciples carrying Song Qingshu complied. Lifting up the stretcher, they brought it to
Yu Lianzhou and set it down in front of him before promptly returning to their group. Everybody
was stunned.
“Wh … what?” Yu Lianzhou asked, “He is not your Zhang Men’s husband?”
“Humph,” Jing Hui hatefully said, “How could our Zhang Men even look at a man like that? She
was unbearably angry to that kid Zhang Wuji for breaking faith and running away from their
wedding; humiliating our Sect in front of the heroes from all over the world. It was then that she
deceived this kid to come and pretend to be her husband. Who would have thought … humph,
Chapter 40 1157
Unedited Version
humph, if we had only known, why should our Zhang Men endure this notoriety? Presently, she …
she …”
Zhang Wuji had been listening from the side with a dull expression on his face; he could not
restrain himself from stepping forward and asking, “You said Mrs. Song … she … she is not really
Mrs. Song?”
Jing Hui turned her head and hatefully said, “I am not talking to you.”
Right this moment, Song Qingshu, who was still lying on the stretcher, stirred and moaned, “Is … is
Zhang Wuji killed?”
“On your dream!” Jing Hui sneered, “Death is at your door, you are still thinking about pretty face.”
Seeing Jing Hui was emotional and her speech was incoherent, in low voice Yin Liting asked
another female disciple of Emei, Bei Jinyi, “Bei Shimei [martial (younger) sister), what had actually
happened?”
Bei Jinyi was a good friend of Ji Xiaofu. As Yin Liting asked her, she hesitated for a long time
before saying, “Jing Hui Shijie [martial (older) sister), Yin Liu Xia is not an outsider. Let Xiao Mei
[little sister – referring to self] explain to him, alright?”
“What outsider or not outsider?” Jing Hui replied, “He is not an outsider, we must explain it to him.
He is an outsider, we must explain it to him even more. Our Zhou Zhang Men is clean and pure;
she has nothing to do with this crafty villain surnamed Song. All of you have seen the ‘shou gong
sha’ [lit. gecko/house lizard sand, ‘chastity mark’?] on Zhang Men’s arm with your own eyes. We
must make this fact known to the Wulin people all over the world, so that our Emei Pai’s hundred
years of uprightness will not be blemished …”
Yin Liting thought, “This Jing Hui Shitai’s mind is jumbled; her speech is somewhat confusing.”
Thereupon he said to Bei Jinyi, “Bei Shimei, since that is the case, could you elaborate more? How
did my Song Shizhi get involved with your precious Pai? What relationship did he have with your
precious Pai’s Zhang Men? Someday Xiao Xiong [lit. little/humble elder brother] must report to our
Shifu. This matter concerns both of our Sects; I think it will be better not to damage the friendship
between the two parties.”
Bei Jinyi sighed and said, “Speaking about both behavior and martial art skill, this Song Shao Xia
[young hero] could actually be considered a rare talent within the Wulin world. Only because of one
silly youthful lust, he has fallen into such sin. Apparently our Zhang Men promised him that as soon
as Zhang Wuji is killed to wash away the humiliation she experienced in her wedding day, she
would marry him. Thereupon he agreed to join our Sect and asked our Zhang Men for advice in the
marvelous martial art. During the Heroes Assembly the day before yesterday, Zhang Men suddenly
declared herself as ‘Mrs. Song’; by saying that she was the wife of this Song Shao Xia. At that
time, all our Sect’s disciples were utterly astonished. That same day our Zhang Men’s prestige
shook the crowd of heroes by subduing all Sects …”
Zhou Dian interrupted, “It was because our Jiaozhu was yielding to her intentionally; what a loud
horn you are blowing!”
Bei Jinyi ignored him, she continued, “Although our Sect’s disciples were very happy, when
evening came, we still asked her where the ‘Mrs. Song’, three characters [Song Fu Ren] came
from. Zhang Men exposed her right arm and sternly said, ‘Everybody, come and see!’ All of us saw
with our own eyes the scarlet ‘shou gong sha’ on her arm, so we know that she has kept her

Unedited Version
chastity. Zhang Men said, ‘It was expedient that I call myself Mrs Song for the time being. I need to
make that kid Zhang Wuji angry, to disturb his mind so that I may seize victory over him. This kid’s
martial art is simply too remarkable, I definitely cannot defeat him. For the sake of our Sect’s
reputation, why should I care about my own?’ She said that with determination and in loud voice as
if she wanted everybody to hear it clearly. She also said, ‘The disciples of this Sect, male or
female, unless they are ‘chu jia xiu dao’ [those who leave home (to become Buddhist monks or
nuns), and those who practice Daoism], are never forbidden from getting married. However, since
our founder Guo Zu Shi’s [lit. ancestor master], all highest and deepest martial art skills are
imparted only to virgins who keep themselves pure. Each time a female disciple bows down to
enter our school, Shifu will always plant ‘shou gong sha’ on our arms. Every year, on Guo Zu Shi
birthday, Xian Shi [departed master] would perform inspection. That year Ji Shijie … it was …”
Speaking to this point, she stammered and then stopped altogether.
Yin Liting and the others understood clearly, however, that Bei Jinyi was going to say that when Ji
Xiaofu was violated by Yang Xiao, her ‘shou gong sha’ disappeared and that was how her disgrace
was discovered by Miejue Shitai. Yin Liting and Yang Buhui were happily married, yet as he
remembered Ji Xiaofu this time, he could not help from feeling deep sorrow in his heart.
Involuntarily he cast a sidelong glance toward Yang Xiao and saw that Yang Xiao’s eyes were
brimming with tears as he turned his head away.
“Yin Liu Xia,” Bei Jinyi said, “Our Zhang Men deliberately wanted to anger the Ming Cult’s Zhang
Wuji by taking advantage of this Song Shao Xia’s endless infatuation toward our Zhang Men, in the
end, it gave birth to many problems. I wish for Song Shao Xia’s recovery, also for Yin Liu Xia to talk
to Zhang Zhenren and Song Da Xia, so as to avoid further hostility between your precious Sect
and ours.”
Yin Liting nodded. “So that’s how it is. My Shizhi was disobedient and he defied his superior, his
death will not be regretted. He truly did bring shame to our humble Sect. I only wish he would die
cleanly sooner.” Yin Liting was softhearted by nature, but recalling Song Qingshu’s grave offense
by murdering Mo Shenggu, he was really repulsed by him.
While they were still talking, suddenly from a distant came a shrill scream; it sounded like Zhou
Zhiruo’s voice, full of shock and fear, as if she had met some extremely dangerous misfortune.
Everybody was horrified; especially since it was in the middle of the day, the sun was shining
brightly, with people everywhere all around them. Yet this scream was so hair rising, as if the
person screaming suddenly saw an evil spirit appear before her very eyes. Almost like on cue,
everybody turned their heads to the direction of the noise.
Zhang Wuji, Jing Hui, Bei Jinyi and the others rushed forward. Zhang Wuji was afraid Zhou Zhiruo
might meet a powerful enemy, so he ran full speed ahead. After several jumps, he had already
entered the forest. He saw a dark green shadow running wildly towards him, it was none other than
Zhou Zhiruo.
Quickly Zhang Wuji met her and asked, “Zhiruo, what is it?”
Zhou Zhiruo cried out with a face full of terror, “Ghost, ghost! There’s a ghost chasing me!” She
threw herself to Zhang Wuji’s chest, while trembling uncontrollably.
Seeing her so frightened as if her soul was leaving her, Zhang Wuji patted her shoulder gently.
“Don’t be afraid, don’t be afraid; there is no ghost,” he said consolingly, “What did you see?” He
noticed that her clothes were tattered from running through the thick briar and her face was full of
bloodstains. Half of the sleeve on her left arm was torn, exposing a snow-white, lotus-root colored
arm. Sure enough, there was a red dot, as red as a coral or a red jade, the ‘shou gong sha’.
Chapter 40 1159
Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji was proficient in medicine. He knew that once this ‘shou gong sha’ was implanted
under the skin, it would stay forever, unless the woman marries or loses her chastity. When
listening to Jing Hui and Bei Jinyi previously, he was still half-believing and half-doubting. Now as
he saw it with his own eyes, not even half a suspicion remained in his heart.
In that moment, myriads of thoughts filled his mind. “So her marriage with Song Qingshu was a
fake. Why did she deceive me? Why did she deliberately want to anger me? Was it truly because
of that ‘Number One Martial Artist of the Present Age’ title? Was it because she wanted to test my
heart, whether I still have feelings toward her?” Just as quick, he remembered, “Zhang Wuji, oh,
Zhang Wuji, Miss Zhou is the enemy who murdered your Biaomei. Whether she is a virgin or
already married to someone else, what do you have to do with it?” Yet seeing how terrified Zhou
Zhiruo was, he did not have a heart to push her away.
Zhou Zhiruo buried her face in Zhang Wuji’s chest. She was aware of Zhang Wuji’s broad and
muscular body and smelled his masculine breath; gradually her fear subsided. “Wuji Gege,” she
said, “Is it you?”
“It is I,” Zhang Wuji replied, “What did you see? Why were you terrified like that?”
Zhou Zhiruo was suddenly enveloped by fear again. ‘Wah!’ she broke into crying again; she
sobbed uncontrollably on Zhang Wuji’s shoulder with hot tears streaming down her cheeks.
By this time, Yang Xiao, Wei Yixiao, Jing Hui, Yin Liting and the others arrived one after another.
Seeing this scene, they signaled each other with their eyes and withdrew quietly. Ming Cult,
Wudang Pai and Emei Pai people were all still hoping in their hearts that Zhou Zhiruo will be
reconciled with Zhang Wuji and they will become husband and wife. Admittedly, it was difficult for
all these people to forget Zhao Min’s offense in the past. In addition, Zhao Min was a Mongolian
woman; if Zhang Wuji took her as his wife, they were afraid it would hinder their great mission.
After crying for a while, Zhou Zhiruo suddenly said, “Wuji Gege, is there somebody chasing me?”
“No,” Zhang Wuji replied, “Who is chasing you? Is it the Xuanming Elders?”
“No! Not them!” Zhou Zhiruo said, “Have you looked clearly? Are you sure nobody … no, it was not
a human … Are you sure nothing, whatever it is, pursuing me?”
Zhang Wuji smiled and said, “The sun is shining brightly, I can see everything clearly.” His voice
turned gentle; “Zhiruo,” he said, “You have spent too much energy these past few days; you must
be really tired. Perhaps you hallucinated and thought you saw something.”
“Can’t be! Can’t possibly be!” Zhou Zhiruo insisted, “I saw it three times; three consecutive times.”
Her voice trembled; obviously she was terrified.
“What is it that you saw three consecutive times?” Zhang Wuji asked.
With one hand on his shoulder, Zhou Zhiruo tried to stand up on her trembling feet. And then,
mustering all her courage and strength she turned around to look back. Just an instant she quickly
turned her eyes toward Zhang Wuji again and seeing his gentle and soft expression, full of
concern, her heart ached; suddenly she felt weary and dropped down on the ground.
“Wuji Gege,” she said, “I … I have deceived you. I was the one who took Yitian Sword and Tulong
Saber, I was the one who killed … killed Yin … Miss Yin … I was the one who sealed Xie Da Xia’s
acupoint. I … I did not marry Song Qingshu. In my heart I always have only … only you alone.”

Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji sighed. “Actually, I have already known everything. But … but why did you do it?”
Crying, Zhou Zhiruo said, “You don’t know what my Shifu told me on the Wan An Temple Pagoda.
She told me the secret of the Yitian Sword and the Tulong Saber. She wanted me to obtain the
treasured Sword and Saber at all costs, to brighten the name of Emei Pai. She made me swear a
heavy oath to pretend that I like you, but she would not allow me to fall in love with you …”
Zhang Wuji gently stroked her arm, remembering how he had witnessed Miejue Shitai struck Ji
Xiaofu dead with her palm, how in the great desert Miejue Shitai swore to destroy the Ming Cult,
how he saw her massacre the Cult disciples under the Rui Jin Flag with Yitian Sword in her hand.
Afterwards, soaring down from the Wan An Temple Pagoda, she preferred death to being help by
him. It all showed how deep her hatred toward the Ming Cult was. Since Zhou Zhiruo was
appointed her successor and had received her last words, all kinds of malicious and cruel acts she
did must be because of her Shifu’s instructions.
By his nature, Zhang Wuji had always been very easy to forgive other people’s offense. He had
never held any grudge against anybody. Moreover, he remembered her kindness when they were
little on the boat floating along the Hanshui River, how she helped him eat and took a good care of
him. Also, during the fierce battle on the Brightness Peak, when he was fighting He Taichong,
husband and wife, and the two tall and short elders of Huashan Pai, perhaps he would have been
dead right then and there if she did not give him directions from the side. On top of that, he
remembered that although she was malicious, cruel and crafty, all her actions were caused by her
deep feelings toward him.
This moment, as her delicate and frail body was leaning against his bosom, Zhang Wuji could not
help from having a tender feeling toward her. “Zhiruo,” he called in a soft voice, “What did you
actually see, which made you that scared?”
Suddenly Zhou Zhiruo jumped up and said, “I am not going to say. It must be one of those restless
spirit came back to entangle me. I have done too much evil. I deserve this revenge. I have
explained to you everything, I … I won’t live long …” Covering her face, she scurried down the
mountain.
Zhang Wuji felt as if his mind was enveloped in fog. “What restless ghost entangled her? Was it the
Beggar Clan’s people seeking revenge on her and dressed up as a ghost to frighten her?” Slowly
he turned around and walked back to the Temple.
He saw Zhou Zhiruo go toward the Emei Pai crowd. Bei Jinyi took a coat and wrapped it around
her shoulder. Zhou Zhiruo said something in low voice and the Emei Pai disciples bowed together.
By this time, most of the multitude of heroes had left the mountain, Kong Wen and Kong Zhi, two
monks were busy sending them off. Yang Xiao, Fan Yao and the others congregated around
Zhang Wuji. “We’d better take our leave too,” Zhang Wuji said.
He saw Zhou Zhiruo walk toward Kong Wen and speak in a low voice. Kong Wen’s countenance
changed; he looked startled. Then Kong Wen shook his head. Whatever it was, it looked like Kong
Wen had just refused her request. Zhou Zhiruo talked some more, and then suddenly she kneeled
down in front of him. Clasping her palms together, she mumbled something that looked like she
was praying. Kong Wen looked somber, his mouth muttered praises to Buddha.
“Jiaozhu,” Zhou Dian said, “You must quickly stop her, don’t let her do it.”
“Don’t let her do what?” Zhang Wuji asked.
Chapter 40 1161
Unedited Version
Zhou Dian replied, “Miss Zhou is going to leave home [orig. chu jia] to become a monk. She … she
is going to enter the gate of emptiness. It will be bad for you.”
Yang Xiao snickered and said, “Even if Miss Zhou is going to leave home, she will become a nun,
not a monk. Why would she take a Shaolin Pai monk to be her master?”
Zhou Dian slapped his forehead loudly. “Right, right!” he said, “I was muddleheaded. But what is
Miss Zhou asking Kong Wen Dashi to do? One is Shaolin Pai Zhang Men, the other is Emei Pai
Zhang Men, they are equal, nobody needs to kneel down in front of the other.”
They saw Zhou Zhiruo standing up; her face showed she was somewhat comforted. Zhang Wuji
sighed and said, “We don’t need to meddle into someone else’s business.” Turning his head, he
said, “Min Mei, let us leave.” Who would have thought that as he turned his head, he did not see
Zhao Min.
For the last several days, Zhao Min had never left his side; she always shadowed Zhang Wuji.
Zhang Wuji was slightly stunned. “Where is Miss Zhao?” he asked, while in his heart he silently
cursed, “Bad! I am sure Min Mei saw me when Zhiruo leaned against my chest. Could it be that
she thinks I cannot forget my old flame and considers me as hopeless?” Hastily he ordered
everybody to look for her.
Xin Ran, the Flag Leader of Lie Huo Flag said, “Reporting to Jiaozhu: subordinate saw Miss Zhao
walking down the mountain!”
Zhang Wuji was grieved. “Min Mei has abandoned everything to follow me,” he mused, “She has
gone through I don’t know how many adversities. How can I give up on her?” Thereupon, he turned
to Yang Xiao and said, “Yang Xiong, I am asking you to take care of our business here. I am going
to leave first.”
He bid his farewell to Kong Wen and Kong Zhi, also to Yu Lianzhou, Zhang Songxi, Yin Liting and
the others. Last of all, he said to Zhou Zhiruo, “Zhiruo, take a good care of yourself. We’ll meet
again some day soon.” Zhou Zhiruo hung her head low; she did not reply, only nodded slightly.
Beads of silver tears fell down from her face to the dusty ground.
Unleashing his ‘qing gong’, Zhang Wuji dashed down the mountain. For the next several ‘li’s, the
mountain path was full with the heroes returning home from Shaolin Temple. He was not willing to
greet the heroes one by one, so he simply flew past them from the side, yet along the way he did
not see any trace of Zhao Min at all. In one breath he had pursued for more than thirty ‘li’s. The sky
was turning dark, the people walking along the road was thinning. Suddenly he remembered, “Min
Mei is best in planning and scheming. If she has a mind to avoid me, then most likely she will avoid
the main road. Otherwise, with my speed, I should have caught up with her long ago. Could it be
that she is still hiding around the Shaoshi Peak, waiting for me to leave before she comes out and
walk away?”
Burning with anxiety and he forgetting his own hunger and thirst, he ran back around the hills and
valleys. Oftentimes he leaped up a tall tree, a hill peak or steep slope, looking to all directions. The
empty mountain was quiet, the only noise came from the crows flying home for the night. Circling
around toward the back of the Shaoshi Peak, he still did not see Zhao Min. “Whatever happens,”
he mused, “I will always be faithful to you. Even if I have to go to the end of the earth or the corner
of the ocean, I will find you.”
Once he made this decision, his mind calmed down. Looking toward the northeast he saw two
large locust trees grew side by side, towering high from a crevasse on the side of the mountain.

Unedited Version
Leaping up the tree, he found a large branch extended horizontally and lied down on this branch.
After toiling for the whole day and facing many unforeseen incidents, he fell asleep not too long
after he lied down.
Toward the middle of the night, in his sleep he suddenly heard gentle footsteps from several
dozens ‘zhang’s away, which made him wake up with a start. By this time, the round bright moon
had already slanting toward the western sky. Under the moonlight, he saw on the hillside, there
was a shadow floating speedily to the south. That person’s figure was slender with a slim waist;
obviously, the shadow belonged to a woman.
In his great delight, he nearly called ‘Min Mei’; but he immediately realized something was not right.
The woman’s figure was taller than Zhao Min, her ‘qing gong’ was entirely different from Zhao
Min’s, although her speed was inferior to Zhou Zhiruo’s, her steps were lighter and livelier. His
curiosity was piqued. “This woman wanders alone in the deep of the night, I wonder what is it she
is doing?” he mused.
At first he thought that he did not have any business to meddle with whatever this woman was
doing, but then he thought, “Who knows? Perhaps I will find Min Mei’s whereabouts from this
woman. If she has nothing to do with Min Mei, then I will slip out quietly, no harm done. I must not
let any clue off easily.” Thereupon he got up from the tree branch and quietly slipped down.
Afraid that the woman might detect his presence, he did not dare to get too close. Besides, by
stalking a young girl - a total stranger for that matter - in the middle of the night, it might be difficult
for him to avoid frivolous suspicions from others.
He noticed that the woman was wearing black clothes, and she indeed was heading toward the
Shaolin Temple. “Although she has nothing to do with Min Mei, she must be doing some
clandestine activity related to the Wulin world,” he thought, “If her intention is not beneficial to
Shaolin, I must interfere.” He halted his steps to listen, and did not hear any other people nearby,
so he knew that this woman did not have anybody supporting her.
Walking for about the time needed to eat a bowl of rice, that woman had never turned her head
around. Zhang Wuji had a vague feeling that this woman looked somewhat familiar, as if he had
seen her somewhere before. “Is she Miss Wu Qingying? Or one of the Emei Pai female disciples?”
Several ‘li’s later, Shaolin Temple was already in sight. The woman turned toward the side of the
hill, approaching the Temple from the side. Suddenly she slowed down her steps and moved
surreptitiously among the trees and the mountain rocks. It was obvious that she was afraid
someone might see her.
Suddenly he heard clear ringing noise coming from the main hall of the Shaolin Temple, followed
by the sound of chanting of several hundred Buddhist monks. Zhang Wuji was greatly puzzled,
“Shaolin monks are still chanting sutra deep into the night, and there are hundreds of them. Is
there an important ceremony going on?” he mused.
The woman in front of him proceeded even more stealthily. Several dozens ‘zhang’s more, she
would have reached the side of the main hall. Suddenly there were light footsteps. The woman
quickly ducked among the thick patch of grass. Four Shaolin monks with sabers and Buddhist
staffs were patrolling around the Temple. The woman waited for the four monks to pass before
standing up, and leaped toward the shutter by the main hall. Her leap was as light as flying cotton
wool; her ‘qing gong’ was truly top-notch among the Wulin characters. Zhang Wuji noticed that she
did not carry any weapon, plus she was alone; hence he believed it was unlikely that she came to
Shaolin Temple to create trouble. He wanted to know who the woman was, whether she was a
Chapter 40 1163
Unedited Version
friend or a foe; therefore, crouching behind her, he crept toward the northwest corner of the main
hall.
He realized that he was in a very awkward situation. Someone of his position snooping around the
Temple in the middle of the night, if he was detected by a Shaolin monk, although the other party
might feign ignorance, he will not be able to avoid losing a great deal of face. And thus he was
twice more careful; each step he took and each movement was as nimble as a cat stalking a
mouse.
By this time, the chanting inside the hall was getting louder. Peeking from a crack on the window,
he saw hundreds of monks arranged in neat rows, all sitting on round meditation mats, all wearing
yellow Buddhist robes, draped in scarlet and gold kasayas. Some of them were holding ceremonial
articles in their hands; the rest of them clasped their palms together with heads hung low, loudly
chanting the sutras. It sounded like they were offering prayers to send departing souls crossing into
the netherworld. Zhang Wuji understood immediately. “In the Great Hero Assembly this time, there
were not a few people lost their lives. During the Yuan army attack up the mountain, even more
people from both sides perished. Therefore, the Temple monks are holding this ceremony tonight
so that the dead will be reborn happily.”
He saw that Reverend Kong Wen was standing in front of the sacrificial table. There was a young
woman standing on his right. As soon as Zhang Wuji saw her, he was slightly stunned, since that
young woman was none other than Zhou Zhiruo. Although he could only see her from the side, he
could tell that her expression definitely showed grieve and distress; her pretty eyebrows were
deeply wrinkled, as if she was harboring a deep sorrow.
“That must be it,” Zhang Wuji thought, “The reason Zhiruo kneeled down in front of Kong Wen
Dashi this afternoon must be to ask him to hold this Buddhist ceremony. I suppose she is repenting
from her conduct and deeds. The innocents who lose their lives under her claw and her sword are
simply too many.”
Focusing his eyes, he tried to read the memorial tablets arranged on the sacrificial table. To his
great surprise, one of the tablets read ‘nu xia Yin Li zhi ling wei’, seven characters [the memorial
tablet of Heroine Yin Li]. Zhang Wuji felt a stab of pain in his heart, remembering how during her
short and miserable life his cousin had always passionately devoted to him; he could not help from
shedding some tears.
Amidst the ringing of chime stones and the tapping of wooden fish, Zhou Zhiruo gracefully kneeled
down and bowed to the ground, while her lips were moving in quiet prayer. ZhangWuji raised up
his ’shen gong’ [divine strength] trying to listen to what she said. This was what he heard, “Miss Yin
… your spirit in Heaven … rest in peace … do not come to harass me …”
Zhang Wuji tightened his grip on the wall while disquieting thoughts filled his mind. “Biaomei lost
her life under her sword, no doubt it was a cruel fate; but the torment inside Zhiruo’s heart, the pain
she is suffering, might not necessarily be lighter than Biaomei’s. Suddenly from the ocean of
thoughts in his mind a song surged up, the song he heard on the Brightness Peak, sung by the
Ming Cult people, “What joy is in life, what pain in death? I pity the mankind, with their many
sufferings! I pity the mankind, with their many sufferings!”
Zhou Zhiruo stood up slowly with her body slightly facing the east. Suddenly her countenance
greatly changed, while she called out, “You … you … you have come again!” Her voice was shrill,
suppressing all other noises in the main hall.
Zhang Wuji followed the direction of her eyes and saw the paper pasted on the window was

Unedited Version
somehow torn, and the hole revealed a young woman’s face. The face was full of scars. Zhang
Wuji was so shocked that he shivered and could not stop from crying out. Although that young
woman’s face was full of scars and the bumps of the former days were gone, he was very sure the
face belonged to his dead cousin, Yin Li!
He wanted to rush forward and call her, but his legs did not obey their master’s bidding; it was as if
his feet were planted on the ground.
As the face appeared suddenly on the window, there was a loud crash in the main hall as Zhou
Zhiruo fainted and fell to the floor. Zhang Wuji no longer cared whatever Shaolin Pai might think of
him; he called out loudly, “Zhu’er, Zhu’er! [spider kid] is that you?” But no one answered him.
After calming himself down, he flew to the back of the hall to pursue, but all he saw was the moon
hanging low on the horizon, casting its cold shadow on the trees; the young woman in black was
nowhere to be seen. Normally he did not believe in deities and demons, but faced with these kinds
of images and scenes, he could not restrain cold sweats from wetting his body and hairs from
rising on the back of his neck. Bracing himself, he said to himself, “It is she, it is she! No wonder
her back looked so familiar, turns out it is Zhu’er. Did her ghost know that the eminent Shaolin
monks are offering prayers to help her crossover to the netherworld, so she came here to receive
the prayers? Could it be that because she died an unjust death her spirit did not find peace?”
As the Shaolin monks heard some noise, several people came over to investigate. As they saw
Zhang Wuji, they could not help but be startled. A senior monk stepped forward, saluted him and
said, “We did not know Zhang Jiaozhu came to visit this late at night, otherwise we would have
welcomed you properly. Please accept our apology.”
“I do not dare,” Zhang Wuji replied, cupping his fists to return the propriety. Stepping aside, he
entered the main hall.
He saw Zhou Zhiruo’s eyes were shut tight; her face was without any sign of blood. Apparently,
she had not regained her consciousness. Walking toward her, he put forth his strength to massage
her and knead [orig. ‘tui na’ – a form of Chinese manual therapy] her back for some time. Zhou
Zhiruo slowly awakened.
As she saw Zhang Wuji and realized she was in his embrace, Zhou Zhiruo hugged him and called
out, “Ghost, there is a ghost!”
Zhang Wuji said, “This is indeed strange, but you don’t need to be afraid. There are so many
eminent monks in here. I am sure they will be able to solve this mystery.”
Zhou Zhiruo had always been a dignified and staid woman. This time she was scared out of her
wits, and right now she was embracing him in public; hearing him say these words, her face
blushed and she busily pried herself away from him. She stood up, but could not stop herself from
shivering. Quickly she grabbed his hand and even if she had to die, she would not dare to let him
go.
Zhang Wuji exchanged some propriety with Kong Wen; he mentioned that someone was spying on
them outside the window just now. Neither Kong Wen nor any of the monks had seen it, but the
fact remained that it was a new torn on the paper, and the hole was still there.
“Wuji Ge … Zhang Jiaozhu,” Zhou Zhiruo said, “That was what I saw earlier.” Zhang Wuji nodded.
“You … you …” Zhou Zhiruo’s voice was trembling, “Who did you say she was?”
Chapter 40 1165
Unedited Version
“She is Miss Yin, my Biaomei Yin Li,” Zhang Wuji replied. Zhou Zhiruo cried out in fear and fainted
again.
This time Zhang Wuji pulled her hand that she did not fall to the floor. She was unconscious for a
moment but quickly recovered. Zhang Wuji said, “I did see Biaomei, but … she is a human, not a
ghost!”
“She is not a ghost?” Zhou Zhiruo was still trembling.
Zhang Wuji said, “I followed her all the way to Shaolin Temple. She walked like a human, not like a
ghost.” He had said that to comfort Zhou Zhiruo, but deep in his heart, he was unsure.
“So you saw her walking like a human and not like a ghost?” Zhou Zhiruo asked.
Zhang Wuji then recounted how he saw that black-dressed young woman and followed her all the
way to Shaolin Temple; also how he saw her hiding outside the long window and spying inside the
main hall. Every action and every movement was of a young woman who was adept in martial arts,
not at all peculiar in any way.
“Fangzhang,” he asked Kong Wen, “I [orig. ‘zaixia’ – the humble one] have one thing I am not sure
I understand, I beg Fangzhang’s advice. When someone dies, will he really become a ghost?”
Kong Wen pondered about it deeply for half a day before answering, “The matter of the
netherworld is difficult to assert.”
Zhang Wuji said, “That being the case, why did Fangzhang hold a ceremony to cross the departing
soul to the netherworld?"
“Shanzai, zhanzai!” Kong Wen said, “The departing soul need not be helped to cross over. In the
matter of live and death, virtue has its reward, evil has its retribution. The way of Buddha seeks to
help living people achieving peace; the ones need help to cross over are the living ones.”
Zhang Wuji understood immediately. Cupping his fists he said, “Many thanks for the direction. I
have stirred up trouble and caused disturbance this late at night. I only wish for Fangzhang’s
forgiveness.”
Kong Wen smiled and said, “Jiaozhu is our humble Sect’s great benefactor. You have saved us
several times, enabling Shaolin Pai to avoid disaster; why be overly courteous?”
Immediately Zhang Wuji took his leave from the crowd of monks. To Zhou Zhiruo he said, “Let us
leave!”
Zhou Zhiruo seemed reluctant, she was afraid to leave the security of the Buddhist hall. Zhang
Wuji did not feel comfortable to urge her strongly; he simply cupped his fists again and said, “In
that case, we will say goodbye here.” Finished speaking, he turned around toward the hall gate.
Watching his back, suddenly Zhou Zhiruo called out, “Wuji Gege, will you see me again? I … let
me go with you.” She jumped to catch up with him, and then side-by-side they walked out the
Temple gate.
After they were far away from the Shaolin Temple, Zhou Zhiruo leaned on Zhang Wuji’s side and
held on to his hand. Zhang Wuji knew she was still afraid. With her soft and smooth palm in his
hand, and catching a whiff of fragrance coming from her body, it was not possible for his heart to

Unedited Version
remain unmoved.
The two of them walked silently for quite some time. Zhou Zhiruo slowly heaved a deep sigh and
said, “Wuji Gege, when you and I met for the first time at Hanshui River that day, I was saved by
Zhang Zhenren. If only I knew that I would suffer so much pain in the later days, my death in
Hanshui River that day would be a lot cleaner.”
Zhang Wuji did not answer; in his heart he remembered the song the Ming Cult people, and
without realizing it, he was humming softly, “What joy is in life, what pain in death? I pity the
mankind, with their many sufferings!”
Listening to the lyrics of this song, Zhou Zhiruo’s hand, which held his slightly trembled. In a low
voice she said, “Zhang Zhenren brought me to Emei Pai. He had my well-being in his mind. But if
he, Senior, took me under his wings on the Wudang Mountain, letting me be a disciple of Wudang,
everything today would be entirely different. Ay, it is not that En Shi [benevolent master] was not
good to me, but … but she forced me to make that evil oath, wanted me to abhor the Ming Cult,
wanted me to hate you and harm you, while in my heart … in all honesty …”
Zhang Wuji was rather touched to hear the sincerity in her voice; he understood she indeed have
many difficulties, all sorts of vicious matters, mostly because she honored Miejue Shitai’s last
words. Seeing that she was also very scared, his compassion to her grew one layer deeper.
The night breeze blew gently on the mountain road, transmitting faint fragrance of wild flowers
around them. It was early summer, the night was clear. With a beautiful girl pouring out her heart
so close to him, Zhang Wuji could not stop his heart from beating faster. Moreover, when he
helped her driving out the poison on that little island, they were flesh-and-skin close. She had
shown him kindness in the past, and she was engaged to him once. All of these had made his
heart confused and he was at a loss.
“Wuji Gege,” Zhou Zhiruo continued, “In Haozhou that day, when you were just about to get
married to me, why did as soon as Miss Zhao bid you, you immediately come with her? Do you
really love her with all your heart?”
“I was just about to tell you what happened that day,” Zhang Wuji replied, “Why don’t we stop and
sit for a while?” He pointed to a big rock by the side of the road.
“No,” Zhou Zhiruo said, “At this moment, my heart is in turmoil, I won’t be able to listen to you. Let
us walk quietly for a moment longer before talking about that.”
Zhang Wuji nodded. He followed her wander around, seemingly aimlessly. Zhou Zhiruo led him
through a small path and walked for four, five ‘li’s before she finally said, “All right, you can tell me.”
She walked toward a large mountain rock in front of a clump of bushes. The two of them sat side
by side.
Thereupon Zhang Wuji told her how Zhao Min had in her hand a bunch of Xie Xun’s golden hair,
which leave him no choice but to walk away, and everything else that happened afterwards. Zhou
Zhiruo listened from start to finish, and then for half a day she did not say anything.
“Zhiruo, do you blame me?” Zhang Wuji asked.
Choking, Zhou Zhiruo said, “I have done so many wrong things, I can only blame myself, why
would I blame you?”
Chapter 40 1167
Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji gently stroked her shoulder and said in a tender voice, “In this world, mistakes arise
out of circumstances. Things are difficult to anticipate. You must not be excessively heartbroken.”
“Wuji Gege,” Zhou Zhiruo raised her head to look at him, “I have something I want to ask you, I
want you to answer me sincerely, you must not have the slightest degree of concealment.”
“All right,” Zhang Wuji said, “I will not conceal anything from you.”
Zhou Zhiruo said, “I know on this world there are four women who love you with all their hearts.
One has gone away to Persia, Xiao Zhao. One is Miss Zhao, the other is … she …” She was going
to say ‘Miss Yin’, but she did not have the courage to utter that name out of her mouth. After
pausing for a moment, she continued, “If all four of us all alive and well, and right now we are by
your side, which one of us do you really love?”
Zhang Wuji felt a burst of confusion rising in his heart. “This … mm … this …” he stuttered.
Even since that day, when he was on the boat floating aimlessly on the ocean with Zhou Zhiruo,
Zhao Min, Yin Li and Xiao Zhao, certainly more than once he had thought about this matter. “Each
of these four women loves me very much, what should I do? No matter which one I marry, I will
deeply hurt the other three’s hearts. But in the end, in the deepest part of my heart, which one do I
really love?”
Since it had always been difficult for him to decide, he told himself to just evade the question
altogether. Sometimes he thought, “The Tatars are not driven out yet, our country [orig. ‘he shan’ –
river and mountain] is not being recovered yet, the barbarians [orig. ‘xiong nu’ – a general term for
nomadic people] are not destroyed yet; how can I build a family? In the end, what reason do I have
for having sons and daughters?”
Another times he thought, “I am the Jiaozhu of the Ming Cult. Anything I say, goes. I am
responsible for the prosperity and decline of not only our Cult, but the Wulin world as sell. I am
confident that in all my life, I had done nothing to be ashamed of. Yet, if I let myself indulged in
female charms, not only I will invite the ridicule of the heroes of the world, I will also spoil our Cult’s
reputation.”
Yet another time he thought, “Just before she died, my Mama earnestly exhorted me that beautiful
women are most capable of deceiving people, warned me to be extremely careful all of my life.
How can I not heed Mama’s last words to me?”
Actually, arguing every way he liked, in the end he was no more than deceiving himself. Deciding
which young woman he loved most would not necessarily hinder the great undertaking of
recovering his country. It would not in any way affect Ming Cult’s reputation. He only thought that
this one was very nice, that one was also good, and thus he did not dare to think about them too
much. His martial art skill might be strong, but his natural disposition was actually indecisive; all
things considered, he preferred to let nature take its own course. When forced to make decision,
he would rather sacrifice his own desire than disagree with other people’s wishes. Take the Qian
Kun Da Nuo Yi, for example. He trained it because of Xiao Zhao’s encouragement. By right, he
had held the authority to become the Cult Leader of the Ming Cult; yet he needed Yin Tianzheng,
Yin Yewang and the others to push him before he agreed to them. His engagement with Zhou
Zhiruo was because he was honoring Xie Xun’s request. He did not bow to the Heaven and the
Earth with Zhou Zhiruo because Zhao Min compelled him. That day, if Jin Hua Popo and Yin Li did
not use force, but persuaded him nicely to come with them to the Lingshe Island, he would most
likely go with them.

Unedited Version
Every once in a while, though, he could not help but think, “If I can spend the rest of my life with
these four women, living together harmoniously, won’t I have a happy and carefree live?” After all,
it was the end of the Yuan Dynasty; whether it was a scholar, a merchant, a Jianghu warrior or an
outlaw, it was not uncommon for a man to have three wives and four concubines. On the contrary it
was extremely rare for a man to have only one wife. It was just that the Ming Cult originated from
Persia, where the followers were encouraged to live a frugal and hard-working life, so that taking a
concubine in addition to a single wife was unusual.
Zhang Wuji was a mild-natured man. He had this idea that no matter which girl he married, it was
to his greatest good fortune. Supposing he took more than one wife, he felt he would be unfair to
the other. Consequently, as this thought keep flashing in and out of his head, he always tried to
suppress it. Whenever he remembered it, he would immediately rebuke himself, “One must always
be content with whatever one has; yet I always indulge in this kind of thought. Won’t that mean I
am a despicable man? Shame on me!”
Later on, Xiao Zhao went to Persia, Yin Li died, and supposedly, Zhao Min was the one who
murdered her. Logically speaking, the only option left for him was to marry Zhou Zhiruo. However,
through some unexpected mishaps, some bizarre twists and turns, the truth was gradually being
revealed. Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min switched places as the good and the evil. He felt so fortunate
for not marrying Zhou Zhiruo and thus cast his blunder in stone. In addition, the fact that Zhao Min
broke her relationship with her father and brother was publicly known; therefore, he should not
have any difficulty in making up his mind, should he? Against all his thoughts and expectations,
Zhao Min suddenly disappeared without telling him anything; and right now Zhou Zhiruo was
forcing him into a corner with her question.
Seeing him hesitate without answering, Zhou Zhiruo said, “My question is hypothetical, of course.
Xiao Zhao has become the Persian Ming Cult’s virgin Cult Leader, I have … have killed Miss Yin.
Out of these four women, Miss Zhao is your only choice. I just want to know, supposing that all four
of us are alive and well, we are all by your side, then what would you do?”
“Zhiruo,” Zhang Wuji finally said, “This matter has been burdening my heart for too long. Obviously,
it was very difficult for me to make up my mind, until today … I know now who my true love is.”
“Who is it?” Zhou Zhiruo asked, “Is it … is it Miss Zhao?”
“That’s right,” Zhang Wuji replied, “Today, when I looked for her and could not find her, I wish I was
dead. If I henceforth cannot see her again, I do not wish to live longer. When Xiao Zhao left me, I
was extremely heart-broken. When my Biaomei died, I was even more grieved. You … you came
back like this, I was not only pained, but feeling deep regret as well. But, Zhiruo, I won’t lie to you, if
for the rest of my life I cannot see Miss Zhao anymore, I’d rather die. This is my deepest feeling,
which I have never made known to anybody else.” At first, all four women: Yin Li, Zhou Zhiruo,
Xiao Zhao and Zhao Min were equal in Zhang Wuji’s eyes. But as Zhao Min walked away from him
today, he suddenly realized Zhao Min’s true place in his heart; she was not on the same position
as the other three women.
As Zhou Zhiruo heard him say so, she quietly said, “That day at Dadu, I saw you go to that small
wine shop to meet her, I knew exactly where your heart really was. It was just wishful thinking in
my heart; if you and I get married perhaps … perhaps I can pull you back to love me. In all honesty
… really … I know that is of course impossible.”
Zhang Wuji said apologetically, “Zhiruo, toward you, I have always had respect. Toward Yin Jia
Biaomei [younger female cousin of Yin family], my heart will always be grateful. Toward Xiao Zhao,
I have always had a soft spot in my heart for her. But toward Miss Zhao, actually … actually I have
Chapter 40 1169
Unedited Version
an engraved-in-my-heart-carved-in-my-bones kind of love.”
“Engraved-in-my-heart-carved-in-my-bones kind of love, engraved-in-my-heart-carved-in-my-bones

kind of love,” Zhou Zhiruo muttered. After pausing a moment, she said in low voice, “Wuji Gege …
my love to you is also engraved-in-my-heart-carved-in-my-bones kind of love. Don’t you … don’t
you know it?”
Zhang Wuji was extremely touched; grabbing her hand, he said in a tender voice, “Zhiruo, I know.
What I do not know is how am I going to repay you for your great love in my lifetime. I … I really
have wronged you.”
“You have not wronged me; you have always treated me very well, do you think I do not know it?”
Zhou Zhiruo said. “Let me ask you this: Supposing Miss Zhao this time left you and not came back,
you would not see her again forever; supposing she was killed by a wicked man, supposing she
had a change of heart toward you, then you … what would you do?”
Zhang Wuji’s heart had been grieving for too long. As he heard her say those words, he could not
bear it anymore. His dam broke and with a choking voice he said, “I … I don’t know! Whatever
happens; to the heavens above or to the earth below, I must find her.”
Zhou Zhiruo sighed and said, “She won’t have a change of heart toward you. If you really want to
find her; nothing could be easier.”
Zhang Wuji was both surprised and delighted. “Where is she?” he stood up and said, “Zhiruo, tell
me, quick!”
Zhou Zhiruo’s pair of beautiful eyes stared at Zhang Wuji intently; seeing his face was wild with joy,
she said softly, “You have never shown this kind of emotion toward me. If you want to find Miss
Zhao, you must agree to do something for me. Otherwise, you can forget of finding her, ever.”
“What do you want me to do?” Zhang Wuji asked.
“I have not thought about it yet,” Zhou Zhiruo said, “Later, when I think of it, I will let you know. I
can promise you that this matter will not violate the way of chivalry; it will not hinder the great
undertaking of recovering our country, and will not damage your name as well as the Ming Cult’s
reputation. Only, it won’t necessarily be easy to do.”
Zhang Wuji’s expression went blank. He thought, “Min Mei has also asked me to do three things
for her; she has also said that it won’t violate the way of chivalry and so on, but so far, I have done
only two things for her, and those two things were really not easy to manage. Why does Zhiruo
have to copy her?”
“Whether you want to do it or not, it is entirely up to you,” Zhou Zhiruo said, “But a real man is as
good as his word. If you agree, you simply cannot shrink back at the last moment.”
Zhang Wuji hesitantly said, “You said that this matter will not violate the way of chivalry; it will not
hinder the great undertaking of recovering our country, and will not damage my name as well as
the Ming Cult’s reputation?”
“That’s right!” Zhou Zhiruo replied.
“Very well,” Zhang Wuji said, “If it indeed will not violate the way of chivalry and will not damage the
great undertaking of recovering our country, then I give you my promise now.”

Unedited Version
“Let’s strike our palms to seal the deal,” Zhou Zhiruo said. Extending her arm, she was ready to
strike his palm.
Zhang Wuji understood that as soon as he struck her palm, he would place himself under
extremely heavy shackles. Outwardly, this Miss Zhou was gentle, soft, and polite; but her mind was
shrewd, her actions cruel. She was not the least bit inferior to Zhao Min. Therefore, as he raised
his palm, he did not immediately strike her palm.
Zhou Zhiruo smiled and said, “As soon as you give me your word, I am going to tell you, and you
will meet your beloved very soon.”
Zhang Wuji’s chest boiled up. He no longer had any regard for anything else and struck Zhou
Zhiruo’s palm three times.
Zhou Zhiruo laughed and said, “Look who’s here.” She reached down to pull and open up the
bushes behind her. There it was, behind the clump of leaves sat a young woman whose face
appeared smiling yet she was not exactly smiling, and who was she if not Zhao Min?
Surprised and delighted, Zhang Wuji loudly called out, “Min Mei!”
“Ah!” suddenly, from several ‘zhang’s behind him, he heard a female voice exclaimed, as if that
woman could not restrain from being shocked when she saw Zhao Min appeared in the flesh. The
voice was actually very soft, but Zhang Wuji was able to hear her clearly.
Zhang Wuji was staring blankly for a moment, loss in countless thoughts going through his mind.
Slowly he reached out to pull Zhao Min up. When their palms met, he felt Zhao Min’s palm was
rather stiff. Immediately he realized that when she left without telling anybody during the day, and
then he looked for her everywhere without finding her, she was actually captured by Zhou Zhiruo.
Her acupoint was sealed and she was hidden in here. Zhou Zhiruo then intentionally led him and
said all those words in this place so that Zhao Min could hear him. If he could not bear to see Zhou
Zhiruo sad and spoke thoughtless flattery to her, if his words were full of feeling to her, even acting
passionately toward her, then he would fall into her scheme. If that happened, Zhao Min would
have left without any question. As he thought about this, he could not help but groan secretly,
“Shame on me!” while his back was wet with cold sweats.
Checking Zhao Min’s pulse, he found out that her ‘chi’ and blood were flowing normally, so she did
not sustain any injury. Under the moonlight he saw her forehead and the corner of her eyes bore a
happy expression; she looked so cute and flirtatious. He believed she heard everything he had just
talked with Zhou Zhiruo. Although her body could not move and her mouth could not say anything,
her ears could hear very well how he revealed the contents of his heart, that unexpectedly he loved
her with engraved-in-his-heart-carved-in-his-bones kind of love. Zhao Min could hear the
earnestness in his voice and she was ecstatic beyond her own control.
Zhou Zhiruo bent her waist and whispered something in Zhang Wuji’s ear. Zhang Wuji also replied
in low voice. Suddenly Zhou Zhiruo shouted angrily, “Zhang Wuji, you really have no regard of me!
Look carefully, after Miss Zhao is poisoned, do you think she can live?”
Zhang Wuji was shocked. “She … she is poisoned?” he asked, “Did you poison her?” Stooping
down to examine Zhao Min, he had just opened Zhao Min’s left eye when he felt his back go numb
as the acupoint on his back was sealed.
“Aiyo!” Zhang Wuji cried out. His body swayed.
Chapter 40 1171
Unedited Version
Zhou Zhiruo’s movements were as swift as the wind. With her delicate fingers full of strength, she
quickly sealed five major acupoints on his left shoulder, the side of his lower back, and the center
of his back. Zhang Wuji fell backwards. He saw a dark green flash as Zhou Zhiruo drew out her
sword and pointed it toward his chest.
“You cannot run, you cannot hide,” she shouted sternly, “I am going to take your life today. Yin Li’s
ghost is entangling me anyway. I will eventually get killed. I’d rather die together with you.” While
saying that, she raised her sword high, ready to stab it down into Zhang Wuji’s chest.
Suddenly a female voice shouted from behind her, “Hold on! Zhou Zhiruo, Yin Li has not died yet!”
Turning her head around, Zhou Zhiruo saw a woman dressed in black dash from among the thick
underbrush, with fingers extended to pierce her. Zhou Zhiruo leaned sideways to evade. The
woman turned around. The moon shone its light on the side of her pretty face, albeit full of faint
scars.
Zhang Wuji saw her clearly; she was none other than his cousin Yin Li, only the bumps on her face
had faded. Although her face was crisscrossed with scars, the scars could not cover her beauty.
She vaguely looked like the delicate and pretty young girl standing by Jin Hua Popo he met in the
Butterfly Valley many years ago.
Zhou Zhiruo withdrew two steps backward, her left palm in front of her chest, the sword in her right
hand was still pointing toward Zhang Wuji’s chest. “You move one step forward, my sword will kill
him first,” she barked.
Yin Li did not dare to move, she anxiously said, “You … have you not done enough wickedness
already?”
“Are you a ghost or a human?” Zhou Zhiruo asked.
“Naturally I am a human,” Yin Li replied.
“Zhu’er!” suddenly Zhang Wuji cried out, sprang up and embraced Yin Li. “Zhu’er …” he called out
again, “You … I miss you so much that it hurts!”
Yin Li shrieked as she was taken by surprise; she was unable to move because Zhang Wuji’s arms
were wound around her.
Zhou Zhiruo giggled and said, “If we did not do this, you won’t want to come out.” Turning around,
she unsealed Zhao Min’s acupoints and massaged her veins and muscles.
Zhao Min had been under Zhou Zhiruo’s control for most of the day and was left alone after being
thrown in here; she was seething with anger. Luckily, afterward she heard Zhang Wuji pouring out
his heart, which turned her anger into joy. However, Yin Li’s sudden appearance had increased the
countless loads she already bore in her mind. The old hatred had just gone away, new anxiety
arose.
Yin Li angrily said, “What are you flattering and sweet talking to me for? Both Miss Zhao and Miss
Zhou are here, watch your manners.”
“Humph,” Zhao Min sneered, “So he only needs to watch his manners when Miss Zhou and I are
here?”

Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji said, “I was overjoyed beyond words when I saw you arise from the dead. Biaomei,
you … how are you?”
Yin Li pulled his hand and held his face toward the moon. After staring at him for half a day,
suddenly she reached out to grab his left ear and twisted it forcefully.
“Aiyo!” Zhang Wuji cried out in pain, “Why did you do that?”
“You are one ugly freak deserving to be cut in thousand pieces!” Yin Li said, “You … you buried me
alive under the ground, you made me suffer countless pain.” While saying that, she punched his
chest three times, ‘Bang! Bang! Bang!’
Zhang Wuji did not dare to protect himself with the Jiu Yang Shen Gong. He endured her three
punches with a smile, saying, “Zhu’er, I really thought you were … you were dead. I cried myself to
exhaustion several times. You are not dead. That is wonderful. Laotianye [lit. ‘old master of the sky’
– Heaven, God] truly has eyes.”
“Laotianye has eyes alright, but you, this ugly freak, do not have eyes,” Yin Li angrily retorted, “You
did not even know whether someone died or was still alive. I just can’t believe it. You hated my
swollen ugly face; you simply buried me without waiting for my breathing to stop. You don’t have
any conscience. You are a heartless and short-lived little rascal!”
As she constantly spitting up curses, her expression, voice and attitude were just like the Yin Li he
knew. Zhang Wuji chuckled. Scratching his head, he said, “Your scolding is right on target. You are
totally right. I was such a muddle-head; I saw your face was full of blood and you were not
breathing, you heart was not beating. I thought you were beyond help …”
Yin Li leaped forward to twist his right ear. Zhang Wuji chuckled and moved aside to evade. He
bowed and cupped his fists. “Good Zhu’er, please forgive me!”
“I won’t forgive you!” Yin Li said, “That day I woke up somehow, and felt cold all around me. Turned
out I was surrounded by stones. If you wanted to bury me alive, why did you put twigs and stones
on me? Why didn’t you pile up dirt on me so that I could not breathe and died for real?”
“Thank the Heaven and thank the Earth that I only piled up twigs and stones on your body,” Zhang
Wuji said. He could not restrain from casting a sidelong glance toward Zhou Zhiruo.
Yin Li was angry. “This woman is completely wicked; I forbid you to look at her,” she said.
“Why?” Zhang Wuji asked.
“She is the murderer who killed me,” Yin Li replied, “Why do you still care about her?”
“But you are not dead,” Zhao Min interrupted, “How can she be your murderer?”
“I have died once,” Yin Li said, “That makes her the murderer!”
“Good Zhu’er,” Zhang Wuji tried to persuade her, “You have escaped danger and returned to live.
We are all very happy. Why don’t you sit nicely over here and tell us how did you cheat death and
escaped alive?”
Yin Li said, “What do you mean ‘we’? Let me ask you this: when you said ‘we’, who is ‘we’?”
Chapter 40 1173
Unedited Version
Zhang Wuji said with a laugh, “There are only four people in here. Naturally ‘we’ refers to Miss
Zhou, Miss Zhao and me.”
“Humph!” with a cold laugh Yin Li said, “I am not dead. Granted that you might be somewhat
happy, but what about Miss Zhou and Miss Zhao? Are they also happy?”
“Miss Yin,” Zhou Zhiruo said, “I was so evil in those days; I have harmed you. But later, not only I
deeply regretted my actions but also I have never had peace in my sleep. Otherwise, when I
suddenly saw you in the woods, I would not be frightened like this. Now that I see you alive and
well, my burden has been lifted off. The Heaven above is my witness that my joy is unbounded.”
Yin Li leaned her head sideways and thought for a moment. She nodded and said, “That makes
sense. Actually, I was going to settle the score with you, but since you have apologized, I’ll let it
go.”
Zhou Zhiruo kneeled down and sobbed, “I … I truly have committed the gravest offense toward
you.”
Yin Li had always been hot-tempered; but seeing Zhou Zhiruo sincerely admit her guilt, her heart
melted. She quickly helped her up and said, “Zhou Jiejie, let bygone be bygone, let us forget it.
After all, I am not dead.” Holding Zhou Zhiruo’s hand, she took her to sit on her side.
Brushing her stray hair aside, Yin Li said, “You crisscrossed my face with the swords, it was also
not entirely without any benefit. My face was originally bumpy, after the sword cut, the poisonous
blood was drained away, the bumps slowly subsided.”
Zhou Zhiruo was overwhelmed with regret; she did not know what to say.
Zhang Wuji said, “Afterwards, Yifu, Zhiruo and I lived on that island for a long time. Zhu’er, after
you came out of the grave, why didn’t you see us?”
“I was not willing to see you,” Yin Li angrily said, “You and Miss Zhou kept whispering sweet
nothings to one another; how can I not be angry listening to those crap? Humph! ‘Hereafter my
love to you will be doubled or tripled! We are husband and wife, two people one body; how can I
mistreat you?’” In the last several sentences, she was mimicking Zhang Wuji’s manner of speech.
And then, she continued with Zhou Zhiruo’s voice, “’What if I wrong you or offend you, will you hit
me, scold me, kill me? Since I was little, I had never had a father and a mother to instruct me. It
would be difficult not to mess up sometimes’.” She coughed once and changed her voice to a
throaty male voice, “’Zhiruo, you are my beloved wife. Even if you make any mistake, I won’t blame
you or scold you.’” Pointing her finger toward the moon on the western horizon, she said, “’The
moon in the sky is our witness.’”
Turned out when Zhang Wuji and Zhou Zhiruo were pouring their hearts to each other that night,
Yin Li had heard everything. As she now repeated their words one by one, Zhou Zhiruo’s entire
face reddened, while Zhang Wuji looked bashful and restless. He stole a glance toward Zhao Min
and saw that her face was deathly pale; thus he reached out to hold her hand. To his surprise,
Zhao Min turned her palm around and pricked his arm with her two long fingernails. Zhang Wuji
winced from the pain, but did not dare to make any noise; he did not even dare to move.
Yin Li reached into her bosom and took out a wooden strip. She shoved it in front of Zhang Wuji’s
face. “Look clearly. What is this?” she asked.
Zhang Wuji looked closer and saw a line of characters engraved on the wooden strip; it read ‘The

Unedited Version
Tomb of my Beloved Wife, Zhu’Er Yin Li. Zhang Wuji Sincerely Stated’. It was exactly the grave
marker he erected in front of Yin Li’s grave.
Yin Li bitterly said, “As I crawled out of the grave, I saw this wooden strip, and I was confused.
What is this? Where is that heartless and short-lived little rascal Zhang Wuji? I thought about it a
hundred times without figuring out what happened, until later on I eavesdropped the two of you
calling ‘Wuji Gege this’ and ‘Wuji Gege’ that. It suddenly dawned on me that Zhang Wuji is Zeng
Aniu, and Zheng Aniu is Zhang Wuji. You, the heartless scoundrel, you have deceived me really
bad!” She raised the wooden strip and smashed it with all her might onto Zhang Wuji’s head.
‘Bang!’ the wooden strip broke, wooden shards flew out in all directions.
Zhao Min was angry. “Why do you keep hitting people?” she said.
Yin Li laughed aloud and said, “I love to hit him, what does it have to do with you? Your heart hurts,
doesn’t it?”
Zhao Min blushed and said, “He is yielding to you. You do not know good from bad.”
Yin Li laughed. “Why did you say I do not know good from bad?” she asked, “Don’s you worry, I will
not fight with you over this freak. I have given my heart to only one person, one who bit the back of
my hand in the Butterfly Valley, Zhang Wuji. About this freak, I don’t care if he is called Zeng Aniu
or Zhang Wuji, I don’t like him the least bit.”
Turning toward Zhang Wuji, she said in a gentle voice, “Aniu Gege, you have always treated me
very well, I am very grateful to you. But since a long time ago, I have given my heart to that
heartless, ferocious little Zhang Wuji. You are not him, no, you are not him …”
Zhang Wuji was confounded. “I am definitely Zhang Wuji,” he said, “Why … what …”
Yin Li looked at him with a tender expression for a long, long time. Her eyes changed irregularly.
Finally, she shook her head and said, “Aniu Gege, you don’t understand. In the western region
desert, you and I have gone through live and death situation together. On that small island, you
were extremely good to me. You are a good man. But I have already told you, I have given my
heart to that Zhang Wuji for a long time. I am going to find him. Tell me, do you think if I find him,
he would still beat me, scold me or bite me?”
Without waiting for Zhang Wuji to answer, she turned around and slowly walked away.
Suddenly Zhang Wuji understood. Turned out the one she truly loved was the Zhang Wuji who
lived in her memory, the Zhang Wuji she met in the Butterfly Valley, the one who beat her and bite
her, the obstinate Zhang Wuji who refused to follow her; not the real Zhang Wuji, the grown up
Zhang Wuji who was extremely tolerant and always treated people with kindness. One third part of
his heart was wounded, one third of it was reluctant to let her go, yet the other third part was
relieved. He followed her with his gaze until her shadow disappeared into the darkness. He knew
that for the rest of her life, Yin Li would always remember the very strong teenage boy of the
Butterfly Valley, and that she would always want to find him. He realized that she would never find
the one she was looking for, but then again, he could say that she had already found him, because
that boy had always lived in her heart. Isn’t it true that oftentimes, the real person, the actual
matter, is not as good as the one inside one’s memory?
Zhou Zhiruo sighed and said, “It’s all my fault. I harmed her so bad that she turns crazy.”
Yet Zhang Wuji thought, “She might be a little confused, and that was because of me. But
Chapter 40 1175
Unedited Version
compared to a clear-minded person, she is not necessarily less happy.”
Zhao Min, however, had another matter in her mind. Yin Li had gone, but what about Zhou Zhiruo?
Yin Li had not died, Xie Xun had been found, safe and well, the martial art manual concealed
inside the Yitian Sword, as well as the military strategy manual inside the Tulong Saber, along with
the Saber itself, had been recovered and returned to Zhang Wuji. In short, it appeared that Zhou
Zhiruo’s offenses and mistakes had not turned to the worst. While it was true that Song Qingshu
had killed Mo Shenggu because of her, but it was Song Qingshu’s own crime; Zhou Zhiruo actually
did not have any foreknowledge of the matter, also, she certainly did not instigate the incident.
Zhang Wuji had had an engagement with her before, and he was not the kind of man who would
abandon trust and uprightness.
Zhou Zhiruo stood up. “Let’s go!” she said.
“Where?” Zhao Min asked.
Zhou Zhiruo replied, “When I was at the Shaolin Temple just now, I saw monk Peng Yingyu came
in a hurry to look for him,” she gestured toward Zhang Wuji. “Apparently, there is some important
matter within the Ming Cult.”
Zhang Wuji’s heart turned cold. “I must not neglect important Cult business for the sake of my
feelings toward women,” he mused, and then hastily said, “Let us quickly find out what happened.”
They set off at once, and after walking quickly for a short while, they arrived at the Ming Cult’s
encampments. Yang Xiao, Fan Yao, Peng Yingyu, and the others were just about to dispatch their
subordinates to look for their Cult Leader. Everybody expressed their delight and relief to see him
come back, but when they saw Zhou and Zhao, two women returning with him, their faces all
showed surprised looks.
Zhang Wuji noticed that everybody looked dejected, immediately he knew something was amiss.
“Peng Dashi,” he asked, “Were you looking for me?”
Before Peng Yingyu even answered, Zhou Zhiruo dragged Zhao Min away by the hand while
saying, “Let us go and sit over there.”
Zhao Min understood Zhou Zhiruo was trying to avoid any suspicion; she was not willing to listen to
the Ming Cult discussing their internal affairs. Thereupon Zhao Min accompanied her going out the
room. Yang Xiao, Fan Yao and the others were even more amazed. They all thought, “In Jiaozhu’s
wedding day in Haozhou that day, these two young ladies fought ferociously one against the other;
but now they look as close as sisters. I wonder how Jiaozhu reconciled them. He is indeed able to
achieve the impossible. The ‘Qian Kun Da Nuo Yi’ skill truly deserves other people’s admiration.”
Peng Yingyu waited until Zhou and Zhao, two women left before saying, “Reporting to Jiaozhu: We
suffered a major defeat in Haozhou; Han Shantong, Han Xiong has fallen.”
“Aiyo!” Zhang Wuji cried. He was deeply grieved.
Peng Yingyu continued, “Presently, the military affair around the Huai Si River is under Zhu
Yuanzhang Xiongdi’s control. As soon as Xu Da and Chang Yuchun, two brothers learned about
the news, they deployed their troops to render their assistance. Han Lin’er Xiongdi is also coming
with them. The situation is urgent; we did not wait for Jiaozhu’s order.”
“That’s how it should be done,” Zhang Wuji replied.

Unedited Version
While they were in the middle of discussing military situation, Yin Yewang rushed in and said,
“Reporting to Jiaozhu: The Beggar Clan is sending their people to inform us that Chen Youliang,
that traitor’s whereabouts has been discovered.”
“Where is he?” Zhang Wuji asked.
Yin Yewang said, “Unexpectedly, that traitor mingles in the midst of our Cult as a subordinate of Xu
Shouhui Xiongdi. I heard he has won Xu Shouhui Xiongdi’s favor and trust.”
Zhang Wuji pondered for a moment and said, “If that’s the case, it is inappropriate for us to act
rashly. Jiujiu [maternal uncle], I must bother you to send someone to warn Xu Xiong: this traitor
Chen Youliang is extremely treacherous and crafty. By letting him staying by his side, Xu Xiong is
just waiting for a great disaster to happen; he must by all means not let Chen Youliang stay close
to him.”
Yin Yewang complied, but then he continued, “It would be better to eliminate him completely with a
blade. Please assign me to handle him!”
Zhang Wuji was still contemplating the proposal when a Ming Cult disciple came in to deliver an
urgent letter from Xu Shouhui.
Yang Xiao knitted his brows and exclaimed, “Terrible! It’s terrible! He has beaten us by taking the
initiative.”
Zhang Wuji unsealed the letter and read. Turned out it was a long report Xu Shouhui submitted to
his superior. In it he explained how Chen Youliang admitted his offense to the Cult Leader, how he
understood that he had committed a serious crime, how he deeply regretted his sins and wanted to
repent. Right now he sincerely wanted to join the Ming Cult and was determined to completely turn
from his wicked ways. He was asking the Cult Leader to give him an opportunity to tread the new
way.
Zhang Wuji handed the letter over to Yang Xiao, Yin Yewang and the others so that they could
read it themselves. Yin Yewang said, “Xu Xiongdi has fallen under this man’s spell; he will certainly
suffer misfortune in the future.”
Yang Xiao sighed and said, “This traitor Chen Youliang is extremely wicked, but if we kill him at this
moment, the public is bound to find out. It would appear that we are only settling a long-standing
grudge without giving any consideration to other people’s qualities. We will inevitably turn the
hearts of the world’s heroes cold.”
“What Yang Zuo Shi said is correct,” Zhang Wuji said, “Peng Dashi, you are a good friend of Xu
Xiong. Why don’t you advise him to be careful and rise up his guard against Chen Youliang? He
must not let the authority over the troops to fall into his hand.” Peng Yingyu gave him his consent.
Unfortunately, Xu Shouhui dismissed Peng Yingyu’s advice. Chen Youliang had won his full
confidence and in the end he lost his life under Chen Youliang’s hands. Afterwards, Chen Youliang
seized control of Ming Cult’s western rebel army. He declared himself ‘Han Wang’ [King of Han],
and fought for control over the land under the heavens [i.e. China] against the eastern Ming Cult
rebel army. They fought great battles as far as Lake Poyang, until finally his troops were defeated
and he lost his life in battle. During the dozens of year’s fierce civil war, the heroes and warriors of
the Ming Cult suffered very heavy casualties.
That very evening, Zhang Wuji had a discussion with Yang Xiao, Peng Yingyu and the others.
Chapter 40 1177
Unedited Version
They agreed to dispatch Ming Cult disciples to various army units to coordinate their movements.
By the time they finished their meeting, it was already very late at night.
Early next morning, Zhao Min said, “Zhou Jiejie left last night. She said she did not wait to take her
leave from you.”
Zhang Wuji was depressed for half a day. Then he remembered that the number of days he had
been separated from Zhang Sanfeng was simply too great and he missed him. Therefore, taking
Zhao Min and Song Qingshu along, he decided to come to Mount Wudang with Yu Lianzhou and
the others.
The distance between Shaoshi Peak and Mount Wudang was not too far; in just a few days they
have reached the mountain. Zhang Wuji accompanied Yu Lianzhou, Zhang Songxi and Yin Liting
as they entered the inside hall to pay their respects to Zhang Sanfeng, also to see Song Yuanqiao
and Yu Daiyan.
When Song Yuanqiao learned that his son was outside, his face paled; with a sword in his hand,
he stormed outside. Zhang Wuji and the others were in quandary; they felt they must persuade
him, yet they realized it was not their place to interfere. Left with no other choice, they went to the
main hall in his wake. Zhang Sanfeng also followed them out.
“Where is that disobedient, rebelling animal?” Song Yuanqiao roared. His glance caught Song
Qingshu, who was still lying down on the stretcher. Song Qingshu’s head was covered in plain
wrap cloth, even his eyes were covered. The sword in Song Yuanqiao’s hand was aimed straight
at Song Qingshu’s body, but Song Yuanqiao’s hand went weak and the sword did not continue
piercing down. In that instant, he remembered the love between a father and his son, the loyalty
among disciples of the same school; all sorts of feeling welled up in his heart. Turning the sword
around, he stabbed it into his own lower abdomen.
Zhang Wuji hastily reached out to snatch the sword away, while urging, “Da Shibo [first martial
(older) uncle], you must not do this. Let us leave it to Tai Shifu [grandmaster] to handle this matter
properly.”
Zhang Sanfeng sighed and said, “That our Wudang School has produced this kind of unfilial
disciple, Yuanqiao, it is not the misfortune of you, one man, alone. It is better for us all not to have
this kind of unfilial son!” His right hand waved and ‘Bang!’ it landed on Song Qingshu’s chest. Song
Qingshu’s internal organs shattered and he stopped breathing instantly.
Song Yuanqiao kneeled down and sobbed, “Shifu, disciple was negligent in teaching disciple,
resulting in Qi Di’s [seventh (younger) brother] life lost in that animal’s hands. How can disciple be
worthy of you, Senior, and Qi Di?”
Zhang Sanfeng reached down to help him up, saying, “You do have some part in this
transgression. Lianzhou will take over the Zhang Men disciple position from you starting today. You
may devote your attention to study and refine the Taiji Fist technique. The day-to-day affair of
Zhang Men, you do not need to manage anymore.”
Song Yuanqiao bowed to thank him and receive the order. Yu Lianzhou tried to decline, but Zhang
Sanfeng firmly refused to dismiss him, thereupon he had to accept the order.
Witnessing how Zhang Sanfeng executed Song Qingshu, removed Song Yuanqiao from his
position, and thus managing his school with a firm hand, there was not anyone present who did not
shiver with astonishment.

Unedited Version
Zhang Sanfeng asked about the Great Assembly of Heroes and the rebel army’s fight against the
Yuan, he was very warm toward Zhang Wuji. Zhao Min kneeled and kowtowed in front of Zhang
Sanfeng, asking forgiveness of her previous rudeness and offenses. Zhang Sanfeng laughed and
said that he had never kept it in his heart. While it was true that Yu Daiyan’s lifelong disability,
Zhang Cuishan’s lost of life, were related to her subordinate, Ah Da, Ah Er, and the others, Zhao
Min had not even been born yet at that time, so when all is said and done, he could not put the
blame on her.
When Zhang Sanfeng heard that she willingly forsook her father and brother to follow Zhang Wuji,
he said, “Very good! Very good! A woman like you is hard to come by!”
After several days of good visit with Zhang Sanfeng and the others at the Wudang Mountain,
Zhang Wuji proceeded toward Haozhou accompanied by Zhao Min. Along the way he repeatedly
heard reports of their Cult’s victories. He also heard that the rebel army had swarmed various
places; Zhang Shicheng at Gusu and Fang Guozhen at Taizhou, for instance. Although they were
not affiliated with the Ming Cult, they were friendly forces who fought the Yuan together. Zhang
Wuji’s heart was overjoyed; he continued riding with Zhao Min toward the east, envisioning that the
days until country’s [orig. ‘he shan’] recovery were close. He only hoped that henceforth peace and
security would reign over the world, the common people would enjoy a good and prosperous life. If
that happened, then the hovering between live and dead, the undergoing of many sufferings in the
past several years would not be in vain.
Zhang Wuji was not willing to create too much disturbance, hence, along the way he avoided
meeting the Ming Cult rebel army’s officers and generals. He simply observed them in secret and
was pleased to find the rebel army’s troops were following strict discipline; they did not harass the
common people and everywhere he heard praises to Marshal Zhu Yuanzhang and Senior General
Xu Da.
One day he arrived at the outskirts of Haozhou. Zhu Yuanzhang had heard about his arrival and
sent Tang He and Deng Yu, two generals to lead troops waiting to welcome him and take him to
the guesthouse. Tang He reported, “Marshal Zhu, along with Senior General Xu Da and General
Chang are in the middle of urgent military intelligence meeting. They cannot contain their delight as
they learned about Jiaozhu’s arrival; only they are being bound by military affairs and are not able
to welcome Jiaozhu personally. For this disrespectful offense, they are asking Jiaozhu’s
forgiveness.”
Zhang Wuji laughed and said, “We are all brothers, why bother with all these empty talks about
welcoming and sending off? Military intelligence matter is more important.”
That evening, a large banquet was prepared in the guesthouse. Tang He and Deng Yu, two
generals acted as hosts. After three rounds of wine, Zhu Yuanzhang, accompanied by his senior
generals, hurriedly rushed in and bowed to the ground in front of the banquet table. Zhang Wuji
hastily helped him up. Zhu Yuanzhang personally poured some wine and respectfully presented
three cups of wine to Zhang Wuji. Zhang Wuji took the cups and dried them up in one gulp. Zhu
Yuanzhang also presented some wine to honor Zhao Min, and Zhao Min drank it.
During the banquet, they talked about the military situation in various fronts. When talking about
their achievements in besieging towns and seizing territories, Zhu Yuanzhang looked rather proud
of himself. Zhang Wuji heaped him with praises.
While they were still taking, suddenly the Senior General Liao Yongzhong entered the reception
hall in big strides. After paying his respects to their Cult Leader, he whispered in Zhu Yuanzhang’s
ear, “He is captured!”
Chapter 40 1179
Unedited Version
“Very good!” Zhu Yuanzhang replied.
Suddenly, from outside the door someone was shouting loudly, “Injustice! Injustice!”
Zhang Wuji recognized the voice crying ‘injustice’ was Han Lin’er’s. “Is that Han Xiongdi?” he was
astonished, “What happened?”
Zhu Yuanzhang said, “Reporting to Jiaozhu: This traitor Han Lin’er is conspiring with the Tatars, he
is scheming to topple our Cult by responding from the inside to their attack from outside.”
Zhang Wuji was even more shocked, “Han Xiongdi is a very loyal and upright person, how can this
happen? Take him in quickly, let me ask him personally …” His words were not finished when he
suddenly felt dizzy; the sky became fuzzy and the earth blackened as he lost consciousness.
When he came around, he felt his limbs were bound with rough and heavy ropes. Looking around
him, all he could see was darkness. His shock was not exactly ‘mild’. Fortunately, he felt a soft
body leaning against his chest. Turned out Zhao Min and he were bound together, only Zhao Min
had not regained consciousness yet.
Upon thinking it over, Zhang Wuji realized that Zhu Yuanzhang was behind all this. Most likely he
expected the Ming Cult to be successful in the future; then logically and rightfully, Zhang Wuji
should become the new emperor. Therefore, he put an extremely strong drug in Zhang Wuji’s wine
with the intention of killing him secretly later.
Zhang Wuji circulated his ‘chi’ around once, and did not find anything unusual in his chest and
abdomen; his strength was still intact. He sneered inwardly and thought, “So they think they can
bind me with this rope? I don’t think it’s that easy. Right now Min Mei has not awakened yet;
there’s no hurry in leaving. As soon as it is dawn, I am going to expose his traitorous scheme in
front of our Cult’s people.” Thereupon he rested quietly to regain his strength.
About two hours later, he suddenly heard some people enter the room next door. As he listened to
them talking, he recognized the voices of Zhu Yuanzhang, Xu Da and Chang Yuchun, three
people.
He heard that Zhu Yuanzhang was saying, “This man betrays our Cult, surrenders to the Yuan
Dynasty. The evidence is conclusive; there is no doubt about it. It pained me just to think about it.
Brothers, what do you think we must do?” Without waiting for Xu Da and Chang Yuchun to answer,
he continued, “This man’s ears and eyes are numerous; he has trusted comrades everywhere in
the army. We’d better not to mention his name.”
Xu Da was heard replying, “Zhu Dage [big brother Zhu], to succeed in an important matter, we
must not concern ourselves with trivial matters; we must cut the grass and pull the roots, do not
leave any potential problem in the future.”
“But this little thief has always been our superior,” Zhu Yuanzhang said, “We must not forget
kindness and violate justice. This is our basic principle.”
Chang Yuchun said, “If Dage is afraid that by killing him the army would revolt, there is no harm in
us making our move quietly, so that Dage’s reputation will not be implicated.”
Zhu Yuanzhang was quiet for a moment before saying, “Since Xu and Chang, two brothers have
already said so, we will deal with him as such, then. Only, this little thief has sown quite some
kindness to the people of our Cult, also, two brothers were usually on good terms with him; we

Unedited Version
must keep this matter from leaking out. Ay, the thought of killing him today is truly unbearable for
me.”
Xu and Chang both said, “We cannot give friends and personal relations more consideration than
the great undertaking of recovering the nation.” As the three men finished talking, they went out the
room.
Zhang Wuji sucked a mouthful of cold air. Immediately he exerted his ‘shen gong’ [divine
power/strength] to break the rope binding his body. Carrying Zhao Min in his arms, he quietly
climbed over the wall and went out.
Leaning against the wall, he could not stop all sorts of feelings from bubbling up in his heart. “That
traitor Zhu Yuanzhang forgets kindness and violates justice, I am fine with it. But Xu Dage and
Chang Dage have special friendship with me, yet for the sake of riches and honor they are
unexpectedly able to betray me. The three of them bear heavy responsibility within the rebel army.
If I strike them dead with my palm, I am afraid the army’s unity would disintegrate. I, Zhang Wuji,
have never coveted name or position. Xu Dage, Chang Dage, you are looking down on me too
much.” After thinking deeply for half a day, he quietly took Zhao Min to leave the area.
When he was safe outside the city, he wrote a letter, appointing Yang Xiao as the new Cult Leader,
but he did not write even a single character about what had happened in Haozhou.
It never occurred to Zhang Wuji that when Xu Da and Chang Yuchun talked about ‘the little thief’,
they were actually referring to Han Lin’er. They did not even know that Zhang Wuji was in
Haozhou. Everything was secretly arranged by Zhu Yuanzhang. He wanted to make Zhang Wuji
downhearted so that Zhang Wuji would retire voluntarily. First, Zhu Yuanzhang was dreadful of
Zhang Wuji’s divine bravery. Second, Zhang Wuji was their Cult’s Jiaozhu who was highly
esteemed by everybody in their Cult. Let’s say he wanted to kill him; not only Zhu Yuanzhang did
not have the courage to do so, even if he did succeed in killing him, but if there was the slightest
chance of his plot being exposed, the consequences would be too detrimental for him.
Zhu Yuanzhang understood very well that Zhang Wuji placed the important matter of recovering
the country above all else, moreover, he loved Xu Da and Chang Yuchun like brothers. As soon as
Zhang Wuji heard their discussion, he would quietly go away.
As expected, everything happened according to Zhu Yuanzhang’s anticipation. Although Zhang

Wuji’s martial art skill was unequalled in the present age, in term of scheming and resourcefulness,
he was too far below Zhu Yuanzhang. In the end, he had fallen into the treacherous scheme of the
most ambitious and ruthless character of their generation.
Although Zhang Wuji had never wanted to be an emperor, he would feel saddened for the rest of
his life whenever Xu Da and Chang Yuchun, which he thought were without kindness and loyalty,
came into his mind.
As for the accusation that Han Lin’er was colluding with the Tatars and betraying his country, it was
actually Zhu Yuanzhang who planted false evidence against him. It was because after Han
Shantong’s death, the army appointed Han Lin’er as their commander; consequently, Zhu, Xu,
Chang, and the other generals became his subordinates.
Zhu Yuanzhang forged a letter from Han Lin’er to the enemy as if it was Han Lin’er’s own
hadwriting; with a large sum of money, he also bribed Han Lin’er’s trusted aide to leak the secret to
Xu Da and Chang Yuchun. Xu and Chang, two men, believed without any reservation. As a result,
they insisted on Han Lin’er’s elimination. Zhu Yuanzhang pretended to uphold righteousness and
Chapter 40 1181
Unedited Version
benevolence by refusing to allow the execution. It was not until Xu Da and Chang Yuchun urged
him repeatedly that he reluctantly agreed.
He held Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min in the adjacent room, knowing that with his martial art skill, for
Zhang Wuji to break the rope binding his body was as easy as lifting his finger. He was only afraid
that as soon as Zhang Wuji was free, he would find him to exact revenge. Therefore, as soon as
he finished talking with Xu and Chang, two men, he immediately went into hiding.
Soon after Zhang Wuji left, he ordered Liao Yongzhong to throw Han Lin’er into the river and let
him sank into the bottom. This way, he killed two birds with one stone. His plan was truly flawless.
Later, Yang Xiao became the Cult Leader of the Ming Cult; but by this time Zhu Yuanzhang had
grown wings, the troops under his command numbered in millions. Yang Xiao was aging and less
ambitious than before, he lost any desire to fight over the throne with him.
After Zhu Yuanzhang ascended the throne, he opposed the Ming Cut by issuing an order to strictly
prohibit its movement and massacred the brethrens who had once rendered great merit to him.
Chang Yuchun died early because of sickness. Xu Da eventually was not able to escape disaster.
When Zhang Wuji finished writing the letter to Yang Xiao, Zhao Min saw he did not immediately put
down the writing brush in his hand; he had quite an unhappy expression on his face. Zhao Min
interrupted his thoughts by saying, “Wuji Gege, once you agreed to do three things for me. The first
thing was to let me look at the Tulong Saber; the second thing was not to marry Zhou Jiejie back at
Haozhou, so the first two matters are already accomplished. I still have the third request to you,
you must not fail to keep your own word.”
Zhang Wuji was startled. “You … you …” he stammered, “What kind of strange demonic witchcraft
do you want me to do this time …?”
Zhao Min smiled sweetly and said, “My eyebrows are too thin. I want you to thicken it with your
brush. This matter certainly does not violate the Wulin’s way of chivalry, does it?”
Zhang Wuji raised his brush up; he laughed and said, “From now on I am going to draw your
eyebrows every day.”
Suddenly from outside the window came a soft giggle and someone said, “Wuji Gege, you also
promised to do something for me.” It was Zhou Zhiruo’s voice.
Zhang Wuji was so engrossed in writing the letter that he did not know when she arrived outside
the window. The shutters slowly opened and Zhou Zhiruo’s beautiful face appeared. Under the
candlelight, she looked smiling, yet she was not exactly smiling.
Zhang Wuji was startled again. “You … what do you want me to do?” he asked.
Zhou Zhiruo smiled and said, “I haven’t thought about it now, but when you and Zhao Jia Meizi
[little sister of Zhao family] are ready to bow to the Heaven and the Earth to get married, I am sure I
will think of something by then.”
Zhang Wuji turned to look at Zhao Min, and then he turned again to look at Zhou Zhiruo. In that
instant, a myriad of thoughts raced around in his mind. He was unsure if he should be happy or if
he should be worried. His hand trembled and the brush fell on the table ...
THE END

HSDS Book 4

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

HSDS Book 4

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Unedited Version

Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saberi

ii Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

Chapter 31 – Saber and Sword Lost, People Perish

840 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

Xie Xun sat up in daze, “What is it?” he asked.

“What about Miss Zhao?” Xie Xun asked in alarm.

842 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

“Will he treat me half as good as you did?” Yin Li asked.

844 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

“I have not,” Zhang Wuji replied.

“Do you agree, then?” Xie Xun asked.

Zhou Zhiruo simply replied, “No, no!”

“Only what?” Xie Xun asked.

“Wuji, quickly make a vow!” Xie Xun said.

846 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

848 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

Forcing a smile Zhou Zhiruo said, “You are a ‘will-not-stop-until-you-reach-the-Yellow-River’ type of

850 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

“I am,” Zhang Wuji replied, “Who are you, Officer?”

“Is this Shaomin Junzhu’s idea?” Zhou Zhiruo interrupted.

Zhou Zhiruo coldly said, “What good fortune or bad fortune?”

“Humph,” Zhou Zhiruo snorted, but didn’t say anything further.

852 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

“Yifu,” Zhou Zhiruo said, “What shall we do?”

“What is in my daughter-in-law’s mind?” Xie Xun asked.

854 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

“No! But these Mongolians …” Zhang Wuji said.

“Zhiruo and I killed them,” Xie Xun said.

856 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

about anything in particular.

858 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

860 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

“Here!” a voice from behind the wall responded.

“Hmm, so that’s how it is,” Zhi Fa Zhanglao nodded.

862 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

“Yes,” Song Qingshu replied.

864 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

Shi Huolong was delighted, “Bring him in,” he said.

“Chen Xiongdi,” Zhi Fa Zhanglao asked, “Who is this man?”

866 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

that the noise stopped.

“Who are you, actually?” Chen Youliang asked.

868 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

870 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

872 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

“Many thanks, Bangzhu,” Zhi Fa Zhanglao said.

“Chen Xiongdi,” Shi Huolong said, “What is your take on this?”

Zhang Bang Longtou furiously said, “Even if he …”

“Song Xiongdi, you may speak,” Shi Huolong said.

874 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

“Me?” Song Qingshu asked in amazement.

876 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

End of Chapter 31.

878 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

Chapter 32 – Ignorant Grievance, Vain Anxiety,

“Was it Miss Yin, then?” Zhao Min asked.

880 Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber

alive, I have already considered her my wife.”

“What does it have to do with you?” Zhang Wuji replied.

show mercy on you.”

“You don’t have to worry for me,” Zhao Min said.